Ill 


3  T153  002L.0ZM4 


ie  kept 


FEN  D/>* 


THE  NOVELS 

OF 

CAPTAIN   MARRYAT 

EDITED    BY 

R.  BRIMLEY    JOHNSON 


This  Edition  of  Captain  Marry  at"  s  Novels, 

made  exclusively  for  members  of  the 

NEW  YORK  YACHT  CLUB 

is  strictly  limited  to  one  hundred  copies. 

Copy  No.  /  O 
PRINTED  FOR 
H.  A.  VAN  LIEW,  Esq. 


A&~ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2011  with  funding  from 

LYRASIS  members  and  Sloan  Foundation 


http://www.archive.org/details/settlersincanada1896marr 


NEW  YORK  YACHT  CLUB  EDITION 


SETTLERS     IN     CANADA 


BY 
CAPTAIN   MARRY  AT 


NEW  YORK 

CROSCUP  AND  COMPANY 

MDCCCXCVI 


I  IN 


JClV[ 


Contents 


Chapter  i 

PAGE 

i 

Chapter  ii 

6 

Chapter  hi 

12 

Chapter  iv 

22 

Chapter  v 

33 

Chapter  vi 

42 

Chapter  vn 

48 

Chapter  viii 

.     58 

Chapter  ix 

.     65 

Chapter  x 

73 

Chapter  xi 

79 

Chapter  xn 

.         85 

Chapter  xiii 

94 

Chapter  xiv 

101 

Chapter  xv 

107 

Chapter  xvi 

.       114 

Chapter  xvii 

120 

Chapter  xviii    . 

128 

Chapter  xix 

J33 

Chapter  xx 

141 

Chapter  xxi 

147 

Chapter  xxii    . 

.       156 

Chapter  xxiii   . 

■       163 

VI 


Contents 


Chapter  xxiv  .             , 
Chapter  xxv     . 
Chapter  xxvi    . 

PAGE 

170 

.     177 
184 

Chapter  xxvii  . 
Chapter  xxviii  . 
Chapter  xxix    . 
Chapter  xxx     . 
Chapter  xxxi  . 

.     191 
198 
206 
214 

222 

Chapter  xxxii  . 

23O 

Chapter  xxxiii. 

239 

Chapter  xxxiv  . 
Chapter  xxxv  . 

246 
255 

Chapter  xxxvi  . 

265 

Chapter  xxxvii 

•          275 

Chapter  xxxviii             « 
Chapter  xxxix  . 
Chapter  xl 

.          286 
,          297 
.          3IO 

List  of  Etchings 


Alfred  perceived  that  a  puma  had  taken   pos- 
session of  the  deer  (Chap,   xxx.)  .  .  Frontispiece 


PAGE 

34 


"  i  see  him  now " 

Passed  it  without  much  difficulty      .  .  .80 

They  found  a  poor  Indian  woman        .  .  .143 

They    would    be    houseless — what   would  become  of 

THEM !  .  .  .  .  .  2O3 

The  rifle  of   Malachi   met  the  breast  of  the  Angry 

Snake        ......       295 

Drawn  and  Etched  by  J.  Ayton  Symington. 


Tii 


Prefatory  Note 


Of  this  little  work  Marryat  wrote  to  his  sister-in-law  : — 

"I  am  now  printing  my  second  work  for  children,  The 
Settlers ,  and  I  hope  it  will  be  out  in  June.  I  like  it  my- 
self, and  therefore  I  think  the  public  will  also." 

Without  admitting  the  truth  of  this  general  conclusion, 
which  indeed  is  most  untrustworthy,  we  are  entirely  with 
Marryat  on  the  particular  case.  The  public,  that  is  the 
republic  of  children,  has  always  liked,  and  will  continue  to 
like,  The  Settlers  in  Canada ;  and  the  author's  enjoyment  of 
his  work  is  in  part  responsible  for  their  appreciation.  It  is 
a  thoroughly  pleasant  and  readable  story,  duly  seasoned 
with  incidents  of  peril  and  wonder.  The  actors  play  their 
parts  with  vigour,  and  hold  the  reader's  attention  through- 
out. The  conventional  didacticism  is  trying,  but  it 
belongs  to  the  age,  and  does  not  in  this  case  intrude 
very  frequently. 

The  Settlers  was,  most  unjustifiably,  the  occasion  of  a 
virulent  and  oft-quoted  review  in  The  Athenxum,  in  which 
the  author  was  characterised  as  "  a  quarter-deck  captain 
who  defied  critics,  and  trifled  with  the  public,  writing 
carelessly  and  not  even  good  English ;  taking  it  for 
granted  that  the  public  are  to  read  just  what  he  thought 
proper  to  write." 

Marryat's  comment,  in  a  letter  to  his  friend,  Mrs  S.,  is 
philosophical : — 

"  That  I  care  nothing  for  criticism  like  the  Athenaunis, 
is,  I  fear,  very  true ;  and  I  believe  I  am  a  proud  sort  of 
person  for  an  author,  as  I  neither  dedicate  to  great  men, 
nor  give  dinners  to  literary  gentlemen,  and  dogs  will  snap 
if  they  are  not  fed." 


x  Prefatory  Note 

A  "  new  edition "  of  The  Settlers,  which  appeared  in 
Bonn's  Illustrated  Library  in  i860,  contained  illustrations 
by  Gilbert  and  Dalziel.  It  is  here  reprinted,  with  a  few 
corrections,  from  the  first  edition  in  2  vols.  Longman, 
Brown,  Green,  and  Longmans,  1844. 

R.  B.  J. 


The     Settlers 


Chapter    I 

It  was  in  the  year  1794,  tnat  an  English  family  went  out 
to  settle  in  Canada.  This  province  had  been  surrendered 
to  us  by  the  French,  who  first  colonised  it,  more  than 
thirty  years  previous  to  the  year  I  have  mentioned.  It 
must,  however,  be  recollected,  that  to  emigrate  and  settle 
in  Canada  was,  at  that  time,  a  very  different  affair  to  what 
it  is  now.  The  difficulty  of  transport,  and  the  dangers 
incurred,  were  much  greater,  for  there  were  no  steam- 
boats to  stem  the  currents  and  the  rapids  of  the  rivers  ;  the 
Indians  were  still  residing  in  Upper  and  many  portions  of 
Lower  Canada,  and  the  country  was  infested  with  wild 
animals  of  every  description  —  some  useful,  but  many 
dangerous  :  moreover,  the  Europeans  were  fewer  in  number, 
and  the  major  portion  of  them  were  French,  who  were  not 
pleased  at  the  country  having  been  conquered  by  the 
English.  It  is  true  that  a  great  many  English  settlers  had 
arrived,  and  had  settled  upon  different  farms ;  but  as  the 
French  settlers  had  already  possession  of  all  the  best  land 
in  Lower  Canada,  these  new  settlers  were  obliged  to  go 
into  or  towards  Upper  Canada,  where,  although  the  land 
was  better,  the  distance  from  Quebec  and  Montreal,  and 
other  populous  parts,  was  much  greater,  and  they  were 
left  almost  wholly  to  their  own  resources,  and  almost 
without  protection.  I  mention  all  this,  because  things  are 
so  very  different  at  present :  and  now  I  shall  state  the  cause 
S  A 


2  The  Settlers 

which  induced  this  family  to  leave  their  home,  and  run  the 
risks  and  dangers  which  they  did. 

Mr  Campbell  was  of  a  good  parentage,  but,  being  the 
son  of  one  of  the  younger  branches  of  the  family,  his  father 
was  not  rich,  and  Mr  Campbell  was,  of  course,  brought  up 
to  a  profession.  Mr  Campbell  chose  that  of  a  surgeon  ; 
and  after  having  walked  the  hospitals  (as  it  is  termed),  he 
set  up  in  business,  and  in  a  few  years  was  considered  as  a 
very  able  man  in  his  profession.  His  practice  increased 
very  fast ;  and  before  he  was  thirty  years  of  age  he 
married. 

Mr  Campbell  had  an  only  sister,  who  resided  with  him, 
for  their  father  and  mother  were  both  dead.  But  about 
five  years  after  his  own  marriage,  a  young  gentleman  paid 
his  addresses  to  her  ;  and,  although  not  rich,  as  his 
character  was  unexceptionable,  and  his  prospects  good, 
he  was  accepted.  Miss  Campbell  changed  her  name  to 
Percival,  and  left  her  brother's  house  to  follow  her 
husband. 

Time  passed  quickly ;  and,  at  the  end  of  ten  years,  Mr 
Campbell  found  himself  with  a  flourishing  business,  and  at 
the  same  time  with  a  family  to  support,  his  wife  having 
presented  him  with  four  boys,  of  whom  the  youngest  was 
but  a  few  months  old. 

But,  although  prosperous  in  his  own  affairs,  one  heavy 
misfortune  fell  upon  Mr  Campbell,  which  was  the  loss  of 
his  sister,  Mrs  Percival,  to  whom  he  was  most  sincerely 
attached.  Her  loss  was  attended  with  circumstances  which 
rendered  it  more  painful,  as,  previous  to  her  decease,  the 
house  of  business  in  which  Mr  Percival  was  a  partner 
failed  ;  and  the  incessant  toil  and  anxiety  which  Mr 
Percival  underwent,  brought  on  a  violent  fever,  which 
ended  in  his  death.  In  this  state  of  distress,  left  a  widow 
with  one  child  of  two  years  old — a  little  girl — and  with 
the  expectation  of  being  shortly  again  confined,  Mrs 
Percival  was  brought  to  her  brother's  house,  who,  with 
his  wife,  did  all  he  could  to  soften  down  her  grief;  but 
she  had  suffered  so  much  by  the  loss  of  her  husband,  that, 


The  Settlers  3 

when  the  period  arrived,  her  strength  was  gone,  and  she 
died  in  giving  birth  to  a  second  daughter.  Mr  and  Mrs 
Campbell,  of  course,  took  charge  of  these  two  little  orphan 
girls,  and  brought  them  up  with  their  own  children. 

Such  was  the  state  of  affairs  about  ten  or  eleven  years 
after  Mr  Campbell's  marriage,  when  a  circumstance 
occurred  as  unexpected  as  it  was  welcome. 

Mr  Campbell  had  returned  from  his  round  of  professional 
visits;  dinner  was  over,  and  he  was  sitting  at  the  table 
with  his  wife  and  elder  children  (for  it  was  the  Christmas 
holidays,  and  they  were  all  at  home),  and  the  bell  had 
just  been  rung  for  the  nurse  to  bring  down  the  two  little 
girls,  and  the  youngest  boy,  when  the  postman  rapped  at 
the  door,  and  the  parlour-maid  brought  in  a  letter  with 
a  large  black  seal.  Mr  Campbell  opened  it,  and  read  as 
follows : — 

Sir, — We  have  great  pleasure  in  making  known  to  you, 
that  upon  the  demise  of  Mr  Sholto  Campbell  of  Wexton 
Hall,  Cumberland,  which  took  place  on  the  19th  ultimo, 
the  entailed  estates,  in  default  of  more  direct  issue,  have 
fallen  to  you,  as  nearest  of  kin;  the  presumptive  heir 
having  perished  at  sea,  or  in  the  East  Indies,  and  not 
having  been  heard  of  for  twenty-five  years.  "We  beg  to 
be  the  first  to  congratulate  you  upon  your  accession  to 
real  property,  amounting  to  ;£  14,000  per  annum.  No 
will  has  been  found,  and  it  has  been  ascertained  that  none 
was  ever  made  by  the  late  Mr  Sholto  Campbell.  We 
have,  therefore,  put  seals  upon  the  personal  property, 
and  shall  wait  your  pleasure.  We  can  only  add,  that  if 
in  want  of  professional  advice,  and  not  being  already 
engaged,  you  may  command  the  services  of  your  most 
obedient,  Harvey,  Paxton,  Thorpe  &  Co. 

"  What  can  be  the  matter,  my  dear  ? "  exclaimed  Mrs 
Campbell,  who  had  perceived  most  unusual  agitation  in 
her  husband's  countenance. 


4  The  Settlers 

Mr  Campbell  made  no  reply,  but  handed  the  letter  to 
his  wife. 

Mrs  Campbell  read  it,  and  laid  it  down  on  the  table. 

"  Well,  my  dear ! "  exclaimed  Mr  Campbell,  joyfully, 
and  starting  up  from  his  chair. 

"It  is  a  sudden  shock,  indeed,"  observed  Mrs  Campbell, 
thoughtfully  and  slowly.  "I  have  often  felt  that  we 
could  bear  up  against  any  adversity.  I  trust  in  God, 
that  we  may  be  as  well  able  to  support  prosperity,  by 
far  the  hardest  task,  my  dear  Campbell,  of  the  two." 

"  You  are  right,  Emily,"  replied  Mr  Campbell,  sitting 
down  again ;  "  we  are,  and  have  long  been,  happy." 

"  This  sudden  wealth  cannot  add  to  our  happiness,  my 
dear  husband,  I  feel  it  will  rather  add  to  our  cares ;  but 
it  may  enable  us  to  add  to  the  happiness  of  others;  and 
with  such  feelings,  let  us  receive  it  with  thankfulness." 

"  Very  true,  Emily ;  but  still  we  must  do  our  duty  in 
that  station  of  life  to  which  it  has  pleased  God  to  call  us. 
Hitherto  I  have  by  my  profession  been  of  some  benefit  to 
my  fellow-creatures  ;  and  if  in  my  change  of  condition  I 
no  more  leave  my  warm  bed  to  relieve  their  sufferings, 
at  all  events,  I  shall  have  the  means  of  employing  others 
so  to  do.  We  must  consider  ourselves  but  as  the 
stewards  of  him  who  has  bestowed  this  great  wealth 
upon  us,  and  employ  it  as  may  be  acceptable  to  his 
service." 

"  There  my  husband  spoke  as  I  felt  he  would,"  said  Mrs 
Campbell,  rising  up,  and  embracing  him.  "  Those  who 
feel  as  you  do  can  never  be  too  rich." 

I  must  not  dwell  too  long  upon  this  portion  of  my 
narrative.  I  shall  therefore  observe  that  Mr  Campbell 
took  possession  of  Wexton  Hall,  and  lived  in  a  style 
corresponding  to  his  increased  fortune;  but,  at  the  same 
time,  he  never  let  pass  an  opportunity  of  doing  good,  and 
in  this  task  he  was  ably  assisted  by  his  wife.  They  had 
not  resided  there  three  or  four  years  before  they  were 
considered  as  a  blessing  to  all  around  them — encouraging 
industry,  assisting  the  unfortunate,  relieving  the  indigent, 


The  Settlers  5 

building  almshouses  and  schools,  and  doing  all  in  their 
power  to  promote  the  welfare  and  add  to  the  happiness 
of  those  within  many  miles  of  the  Hall.  At  the  time  that 
Mr  Campbell  took  possession,  the  estate  had  been  much 
neglected,  and  required  large  sums  to  be  laid  out  upon  it, 
which  would  much  increase  its  value. 

Thus  all  the  large  income  of  Mr  Campbell  was  use- 
fully and  advantageously  employed.  The  change  in  Mr 
Campbell's  fortune  had  also  much  changed  the  prospects 
of  his  children.  Henry,  the  eldest,  who  had  been  in- 
tended for  his  father's  profession,  was  first  sent  to  a 
private  tutor,  and  afterwards  to  college.  Alfred,  the 
second  boy,  had  chosen  the  Navy  for  his  profession,  and 
had  embarked  on  board  a  fine  frigate.  The  other  two 
boys,  one  named  Percival,  who  was  more  than  two  years 
old  at  the  time  that  they  took  possession  of  the  property, 
and  the  other,  John,  who  had  been  born  only  a  few 
months,  remained  at  home,  receiving  tuition  from  a  young 
curate,  who  lived  near  the  Hall;  while  a  governess  had 
been  procured  for  Mary  and  Emma  Percival,  who  were 
growing  up  very  handsome  and  intelligent  girls. 

Such  was  the  state  of  affairs  at  the  time  when  Mr 
Campbell  had  been  about  ten  years  in  possession  of  the 
Wexton  estate,  when  one  day  he  was  called  upon  by  Mr 
Harvey,  the  head  of  the  firm  which  had  announced  to  him 
his  succession  to  the  property. 

Mr  Harvey  came  to  inform  him  that  a  claimant  had 
appeared,  and  given  notice  of  his  intent  to  file  a  bill  in 
Chancery  to  recover  the  estate,  being,  as  he  asserted,  the 
son  of  the  person  who  had  been  considered  as  the  pre- 
sumptive heir,  and  who  had  perished  so  many  years  back. 
Mr  Harvey  observed,  that  although  he  thought  it  his  duty  to 
make  the  circumstance  known  to  Mr  Campbell,  he  con- 
sidered it  as  a  matter  of  no  consequence,  and  in  all  pro- 
bability would  turn  out  to  be  a  fraud  got  up  by  some 
petty  attorney,  with  a  view  to  a  compromise.  He  re- 
quested Mr  Campbell  not  to  allow  the  circumstance  to 
give  him  any  annoyance,  stating  that  if  more  was  heard  of 


6  The  Settlers 

it,  Mr  Campbell  should  be  immediately  informed.  Satisfied 
with  the  opinion  of  Mr  Harvey,  Mr  Campbell  dismissed 
the  circumstance  from  his  mind,  and  did  not  even  mention 
it  to  his  wife. 

But  three  months  had  not  passed  away  before  Mr 
Campbell  received  a  letter  from  his  solicitor,  in  which  he 
informed  him  that  the  claim  to  the  estate  was  carrying  on 
with  great  vigour,  and,  he  was  sorry  to  add,  wore  (to  use 
his  own  term)  a  very  ugly  appearance  ;  and  that  the 
opposite  parties  would,  at  all  events,  put  Mr  Campbell 
to  very  considerable  expense.  The  solicitor  requested 
Mr  Campbell's  instructions,  again  asserting,  that  although 
it  was  artfully  got  up,  he  considered  that  it  was  a  fraudulent 
attempt.  Mr  Campbell  returned  an  answer,  in  which  he 
authorised  his  solicitor  to  take  every  needful  precaution, 
and  to  incur  all  necessary  expense.  On  reflection,  Mr 
Campbell,  although  much  annoyed,  determined  not  to 
make  Mrs  Campbell  acquainted  with  what  was  going  on ; 
it  could  only  distress  her,  he  thought,  and  he  therefore 
resolved  for  the  present  to  leave  her  in  ignorance. 


Chapter    II 

After  a  delay  of  some  months,  Mr  Harvey  called  upon 
Mr  Campbell,  and  stated  to  him  that  the  claim  of  the 
opposite  party,  so  far  from  being  fraudulent  as  he  had 
supposed,  was  so  clear,  that  he  feared  the  worst  results. 

It  appeared  that  the  heir  to  the  estates,  who  had 
remained  between  Mr  Campbell's  title,  had  married  in 
India,  and  had  subsequently,  as  it  had  been  supposed, 
died;  but  there  was  full  and  satisfactory  proof  that  the 
marriage  was  valid,  and  that  the  party  who  claimed  was 
his  son.  It  was  true,  Mr  Harvey  observed,  that  Mr 
Campbell  might  delay  for  some  time  the  restoration  of  the 
property,  but  that  eventually  it  must  be  surrendered. 

As  soon  as  Mr  Campbell  received  this  letter,  he  went  to 


The  Settlers  7 

his  wife  and  acquainted  her  with  all  that  had  been  going 
on  for  some  months,  and  with  the  reasons  which  induced 
him  to  say  nothing  to  her  until  the  receipt  of  Mr  Harvey's 
letter,  which  he  now  put  into  her  hands,  requesting  her 
opinion  on  the  subject.  Mrs  Campbell,  after  having  read 
the  letter,  replied — 

"  It  appears,  my  dear  husband,  that  we  have  been  called 
to  take  possession  of  a  property,  and  to  hold  for  many 
years  that  which  belongs  to  another.  We  are  now  called 
upon  to  give  it  up  to  the  rightful  owner.  You  ask  my 
opinion  ;  surely  there  is  no  occasion  to  do  that.  We  must 
of  course  now,  that  we  know  that  the  claim  is  just,  do  as 
we  would  be  done  by." 

"That  is,  my  dearest,  we  must  surrender  it  at  once, 
without  any  more  litigation.  It  certainly  has  been  my 
feeling  ever  since  I  have  read  Mr  Harvey's  letter.  Yet  it 
is  hard  to  be  beggars." 

"  It  is  hard,  my  dear  husband,  if  we  may  use  that  term  ; 
but,  at  the  same  time,  it  is  the  will  of  Heaven.  We 
received  the  property  supposing  it  to  have  been  our  own ; 
we  have,  I  hope,  not  misused  it  during  the  time  it  has 
been  entrusted  to  us ;  and,  since  it  pleases  Heaven  that  we 
should  be  deprived  of  it,  let  us,  at  all  events,  have  the 
satisfaction  of  acting  conscientiously  and  justly,  and  trust 
to  him  for  our  future  support." 

"  I  will  write  immediately,"  replied  Mr  Campbell,  "  to 
acquaint  Mr  Harvey,  that  although  I  litigated  the  point  as 
long  as  the  claim  was  considered  doubtful,  now  that  he 
informs  me  that  the  other  party  is  the  legal  heir,  I  beg  that 
all  proceedings  may  be  stopped,  as  I  am  willing  to  give 
immediate  possession." 

"  Do  so,  my  dear,"  replied  his  wife,  embracing  him. 
"  We  may  be  poor,  but  I  trust  we  shall  still  be  happy." 

Mr  Campbell  sat  down  and  wrote  the  letter  of  instruc- 
tions to  his  solicitor,  sealed  it,  and  sent  a  groom  with  it  to 
the  post. 

As  soon  as  the  servant  had  closed  the  door  of  the  room, 
Mr  Campbell  covered  his  face  with  his  hands. 


8  The  Settlers 

"  It  is,  indeed,  a  severe  trial,"  said  Mrs  Campbell,  taking 
the  hand  of  her  husband  ;  "  but  you  have  done  your 
duty." 

"  I  care  not  for  myself ;  I  am  thinking  of  my  children." 

"  They  must  work,"  replied  Mrs  Campbell.  "  Employ- 
ment is  happiness." 

"  Yes,  the  boys  may  get  on  ;  but  those  poor  girls  !  what 
a  change  will  it  be  for  them  !  " 

"  I  trust  they  have  been  not  so  badly  brought  up, 
Campbell,  but  that  they  will  submit  with  cheerfulness, 
and  be  a  source  of  comfort  to  us  both.  Besides,  we  may 
not  be  absolutely  beggars." 

"That  depends  upon  the  other  party.  He  may  claim 
all  arrears  of  rent ;  and  if  so,  we  are  more  than  beggars. 
However,  God's  will  be  done.  Shall  we  receive  good, 
and  shall  we  not  receive  evil  ?  " 

"  There's  hope,  my  husband,"  replied  Mrs  Campbell,  in 
a  cheering  tone  ;  "let  us  hope  for  the  best." 

"  How  little  do  we  know  what  is  for  our  good,  short- 
sighted mortals  as  we  are  ! "  observed  Mr  Campbell. 
"  Had  not  this  estate  come  to  us,  I  should,  by  following 
up  my  profession  as  surgeon,  in  all  probability,  have 
realised  a  good  provision  for  my  children :  now,  this 
seeming  good  turn  of  fortune  leaves  me  poor.  I  am  too 
old  now  to  resume  my  profession,  and,  if  I  did,  have  no 
chance  of  obtaining  the  practice  which  I  left.  You  see 
that  which  appeared  to  us  and  everyone  else  the  most 
fortunate  occurrence  in  my  life,  has  eventually  proved  the 
contrary." 

"  As  far  as  our  limited  view  of  things  can  enable  us 
to  judge,  I  grant  it,"  replied  Mrs  Campbell ;  "  but  who 
knows  what  might  have  happened  if  we  had  remained  in 
possession  ?  All  is  hidden  from  our  view.  He  acts  as  he 
thinks  best  for  us  ;  and  it  is  for  us  to  submit  without 
repining.  Come,  dearest,  let  us  walk  out ;  the  air  is  fresh, 
and  will  cool  your  heated  brow." 

Two  days  after  this  conversation,  a  letter  was  received' 
from  Mr  Harvey,  informing  them  that  he  had  made  known 


The  Settlers  9 

Mr  Campbell's  determination  to  resign  the  property  without 
farther  litigation  ;  that  the  reply  of  the  other  party  was 
highly  honourable,  stating  that  it  was  not  his  intention 
to  make  any  claim  for  the  back  rents,  and  requesting  that 
Mr  Campbell  and  family  would  consider  Wexton  Hall  at 
their  disposal  for  three  months,  to  enable  them  to  make 
arrangements,  and  dispose  of  their  furniture,  &c. 

The  contents  of  this  letter  were  a  great  relief  to  the 
mind  of  Mr  Campbell,  as  he  was  now  able  to  ascertain 
what  his  future  means  might  be,  and  was  grateful  for  the 
handsome  behaviour  of  the  new  proprietor  in  not  making 
any  claim  for  back  rents,  which  would  have  reduced  him 
at  once  to  penury.  He  wrote  immediately  to  Mr  Harvey, 
requesting  him  to  send  in  his  account  of  legal  expenses, 
that  it  might  be  liquidated  as  soon  as  possible.  In  three 
days  it  arrived,  and  a  letter  with  it,  in  which  Mr  Harvey 
acquainted  him,  that  it  was  in  consequence  of  his  having 
so  handsomely  surrendered  the  property  as  soon  as  the 
claim  was  substantiated,  together  with  the  knowledge  how 
much  the  estate  had  been  improved  during  the  ten  years 
in  which  it  had  been  in  his  possession,  which  induced  the 
new  proprietor  to  behave  in  so  liberal  a  manner.  This 
was  very  gratifying  to  Mr  Campbell,  but  the  legal  ex- 
penses proved  enormous,  amounting  to  many  thousand 
pounds. 

Mr  Campbell  read  the  sum  total,  and  threw  the  huge 
heap  of  papers  down  on  the  table  in  despair. 

"We  are  still  ruined,  my  dear,"  said  he,  mournfully. 

"  Let  us  hope  not"  replied  Mrs  Campbell.  "  At  all 
events,  we  now  know  the  worst  of  it,  and  we  must  look 
it  boldly  in  the  face." 

"  I  have  not  so  much  money  as  will  pay  this  bill  by 
nearly  a  thousand  pounds,  my  dearest  wife." 

"  It  may  be  so,"  replied  Mrs  Campbell ;  "  but  still  there 
is  the  furniture,  the  horses,  and  carriages  ;  surely,  they 
are  worth  much  more." 

"  But  we  have  other  bills  to  pay  ;  you  forget  them." 

"  No,  I  do  not ;  I  have  been  collecting  them  all,  and 


io  The  Settlers 

they  do  not  amount  to  more  than  ^300,  as  near  as  I  can 
judge  ;  but  we  have  no  time  to  lose,  dearest,  and  we  must 
show  courage." 

"  What  then  do  you  advise,  Emily  ? "  said  Mr  Campbell. 

"  We  must  incur  no  more  expense  ;  our  present  estab- 
lishment must  be  dismissed  at  once.  Send  for  all  the 
servants  to-morrow  morning,  and  explain  what  has 
occurred.  This  evening  I  will  make  it  known  to  the 
two  girls  and  Miss  Paterson,  who  must  of  course  be 
discharged,  as  we  can  no  longer  afford  a  governess.  We 
must  retain  only  the  cook,  housemaid,  one  footman,  and  a 
groom  to  look  after  the  horses  until  they  are  sold.  Send 
a  letter  to  Mr  Bates,  the  auctioneer,  to  give  notice  of  an 
early  sale  of  the  furniture.  You  must  write  to  Henry  ;  of 
course,  he  can  no  longer  remain  at  college.  We  have 
plenty  of  time  to  consider  what  shall  be  our  future  plans, 
which  must  depend  much  upon  what  may  prove  to  be  our 
future  means." 

This  judicious  advice  was  approved  of  by  Mr  Campbell. 
Miss  Paterson  was  greatly  distressed  when  the  news  was 
communicated  to  her  by  Mrs  Campbell.  Mary  and 
Emma  Percival  felt  deeply  for  their  kind  benefactors,  but 
thought  nothing  of  themselves.  As  Mrs  Campbell  had 
truly  observed,  they  had  been  too  well  brought  up.  As 
soon  as  they  were  informed  of  what  had  happened,  they 
both  ran  to  Mr  Campbell's  room,  and  hung  upon  his  neck, 
declaring  that  they  would  do  all  they  could  to  make  him 
happy,  and  work  for  him,  if  necessary,  from  morning  till 
night. 

The  next  day  the  whole  household  were  summoned  into 
the  dining-room,  and  made  acquainted  by  Mr  Campbell 
with  what  had  taken  place,  and  the  necessity  of  their 
immediate  removal.  Their  wages  had  been  calculated, 
and  were  paid  them  before  they  quitted  the  room,  which 
they  all  did  with  many  expressions  of  regret.  Miss 
Paterson  requested  leave  to  remain  with  them  as  a  friend 
for  a  few  days  longer,  and  as  she  was  deservedly  a  favourite, 
her  request  was  acceded  to. 


The  Settlers  n 

"Thank  heaven,  that  is  over  !  "  said  Mr  Campbell, 
after  all  the  household  had  been  dismissed.  "  It  is  quite 
a  relief  to  my  mind." 

"  Here's  a  letter  from  Alfred,  uncle,"  said  Emma 
Percival,  entering  the  room.  "  He  has  just  arrived  at 
Portsmouth,  and  says  the  ship  is  ordered  to  be  paid  off 
immediately,  and  his  captain  is  appointed  to  a  fifty-gun 
ship,  and  intends  to  take  him  with  him.  He  says  he  will 
be  here  in  very  few  days,  and " 

"  And  what,  dearest  ? "  said  Mrs  Campbell. 

"  He  says  his  time  will  be  short,  but  he  hopes  you  won't 
object  to  his  bringing  two  of  his  messmates  down  with  him." 

"  Poor  fellow  !  I  am  sorry  that  he  will  be  disappointed," 
replied  Mr  Campbell.  "  You  must  write  to  him,  Emma, 
and  tell  him  what  has  happened." 

"  I  must  write  to  him,  uncle  ?." 

"  Yes,  dear  Emma,  do  you  write  to  him,"  replied  Mrs 
Campbell ;  "  your  uncle  and  I  have  much  to  attend  to." 

"  I  will,  since  you  wish  me,"  said  Emma,  the  tears 
starting  in  her  eyes,  as  she  quitted  the  room. 

"  Mr  Bates,  the  auctioneer,  wishes  to  see  you,  sir,"  said 
the  footman,  as  he  came  in. 

"  Request  that  he  will  walk  in,"  replied  Mr  Campbell. 

Mr  Bates,  the  auctioneer,  came  in,  and  presented  a  letter 
to  Mr  Campbell,  who  requested  him  to  take  a  chair  while 
he  read  it.  It  was  from  Mr  Douglas  Campbell,  the  new 
proprietor  of  the  estate,  requesting  Mr  Bates  would 
ascertain  if  Mr  Campbell  was  willing  that  the  furniture, 
&c,  should  be  disposed  of  by  valuation,  and  if  so,  re- 
questing Mr  Bates  to  put  a  liberal  value  on  it,  and  draw 
upon  him  for  the  amount. 

"This  is  very  considerate  of  Mr  Douglas  Campbell," 
observed  Mrs  Campbell ;  "  of  course,  my  dear,  you  can 
have  no  objection." 

"  None  whatever  ;  return  my  best  thanks  to  Mr  Douglas 
Campbell  for  his  kindness ;  and  Mr  Bates,  if  you  can 
possibly  value  by  to-morrow  or  next  day,  I  should  esteem 
it  a  favour." 


12  The  Settlers 

"  It  shall  be  done,  sir,"  replied  Mr  Bates,  who  then  rose 
and  took  his  leave. 

As  soon  as  the  valuation  was  finished,  Mr  Campbell  was 
enabled  to  make  an  estimate  of  what  remained  to  them  out 
of  the  property,  and  found  that  the  whole  sum  amounted 
to  between  seventeen  and  eighteen  hundred  pounds. 


Chapter  III 

It  may  appear  strange  that  after  having  been  in  possession 
of  the  estate  for  ten  years,  and  considering  that  he  had 
younger  children  to  provide  for,  Mr  Campbell  had  not  laid 
up  a  larger  sum  ;  but  this  can  be  fully  explained.  As  I 
before  said,  the  estate  was  in  very  bad  order  when  Mr 
Campbell  came  into  possession,  and  he  devoted  a  large 
portion  of  the  income  to  improving  it ;  and,  secondly,  he 
had  expended  a  considerable  sum  in  building  almshouses 
and  schools,  works  which  he  would  not  delay,  as  he  con- 
sidered them  as  religious  obligations.  The  consequence 
was,  that  it  was  not  until  a  year  before  the  claim  was  made 
to  the  estate,  that  he  had  commenced  laying  by  for  his 
younger  children  ;  and  as  the  estate  was  then  worth 
^2000  per  annum  more  than  it  was  at  the  time  that  he 
came  into  possession  of  it,  he  had  resolved  to  put  by 
^5000  per  annum,  and  had  done  so  for  twelve  months. 
The  enormous  legal  expenses  had,  however,  swallowed 
up  this  sum,  and  more,  as  we  have  already  stated  ;  and 
thus  he  was  left  a  poorer  man  by  some  hundreds  than  he 
was  when  the  property  fell  to  him.  The  day  after  the 
valuation,  the  eldest  son,  Henry,  made  his  appearance ;  he 
seemed  much  dejected,  more  so  than  his  parents,  and 
those  who  knew  him,  would  have  supposed.  It  was,  how- 
ever, ascribed  to  his  feeling  for  his  father  and  mother, 
rather  than  for  himself. 

Many   were   the    consultations    held   by  Mr   and   Mrs 
Campbell   as  to   their   future   plans  ;   but  nothing   at  all 


The  Settlers  13 

feasible,  or  likely  to  prove  advantageous,  suggested  itself 
to  them.  With  only  sixteen  or  seventeen  hundred  pounds, 
they  scarcely  knew  where  to  go,  or  how  to  act.  Return 
to  his  profession  Mr  Campbell  knew  that  he  could  not,  with 
any  chance  of  supporting  his  family.  His  eldest  son,  Henry, 
might  obtain  a  situation,  but  he  was  really  fit  for  nothing 
but  the  bar  or  holy  orders  ;  and  how  were  they  to  support 
him  till  he  could  support  himself  ?  Alfred,  who  was  now 
a  master's  mate,  could,  it  is  true,  support  himself,  but  it 
would  be  with  difficulty,  and  there  was  little  chance  of  his 
promotion.  Then  there  were  the  two  other  boys,  and  the 
two  girls  growing  up  fast  ;  in  short,  a  family  of  eight  people. 
To  put  so  small  a  sum  in  the  funds  would  be  useless,  as  they 
could  not  live  upon  the  interest  which  it  would  give,  and  how 
to  employ  it  they  knew  not.  They  canvassed  the  matter 
over  and  over,  but  without  success,  and  each  night  they 
laid  their  heads  upon  the  pillow  more  and  more  disheartened. 
They  were  all  ready  to  leave  the  Hall,  but  knew  not 
where  to  direct  their  steps  when  they  left  it ;  and  thus 
they  continued  wavering  for  a  week,  until  they  were  em- 
braced by  their  son  Alfred,  who  had  made  all  speed  to 
join  them,  as  soon  as  the  ship  had  been  paid  ofF.  After 
the  first  joy  of  meeting  between  those  who  had  been 
separated  so  long,  was  over,  Mr  Campbell  said,  "  I'm 
sorry,  Alfred,  that  I  could  not  give  your  messmates  any 
fishing." 

"  And  so  am  I,  and  so  were  they,  for  your  sakes,  my 
dear  father  and  mother  ;  but  what  is,  is — and  what  can't  be 
helped,  can't — so  we  must  make  the  best  of  it  j  but  where's 
Henry  and  my  cousins  ?  " 

"  They  are  walking  in  the  park,  Alfred ;  you  had 
better  join  them ;  they  are  most  anxious  to  see  you." 

"I  will,  mother;  let  us  get  over  these  huggings  and 
kissings,  and  then  we  shall  be  more  rational  :  so  good-bye 
for  half-an-hour,"  said  Alfred,  kissing  his  mother  again,  and 
then  hastening  out  of  the  room. 

"  His  spirits  are  not  subdued,  at  all  events,"  observed 
Mrs  Campbell.     "  I  thank  God  for  it." 


14  The  Settlers 

Alfred  soon  fell  in  with  his  brother  and  his  cousins, 
Mary  and  Emma,  and  after  the  huggings  and  kissings, 
as  he  termed  them,  were  over,  he  made  inquiries  into 
the  real  state  of  his  father's  affairs.  After  a  short  con- 
versation, Henry,  who  was  very  much  depressed  in  his 
spirits,  said,  "  Mary  and  Emma,  perhaps  you  will  now  go 
in ;  I  wish  to  have  some  conversation  with  Alfred." 

"  You  are  terribly  out  of  heart,  Harry,"  observed 
Alfred,  after  his  cousins  had  left  them.  "  Are  things 
so  very  bad  ?  " 

"They  are  bad  enough,  Alfred  ;  but  what  makes  me  so 
low-spirited  is,  that  I  fear  my  folly  has  made  them  worse." 

"  How  so  ? "  replied  Alfred. 

"  The  fact  is,  that  my  father  has  but  £  1 700  left  in 
the  world,  a  sum  small  enough  j  but  what  annoys  me 
is  this.  When  I  was  at  college,  little  imagining  such 
a  reverse  of  fortune,  I  anticipated  my  allowance,  because 
I  knew  that  I  could  pay  at  Christmas,  and  I  ran  in  debt 
about  ;£*20o.  My  father  always  cautioned  me  not  to 
exceed  my  allowance,  and  thinks  that  I  have  not  done  so. 
Now,  I  cannot  bear  the  idea  of  leaving  college  in  debt, 
and,  at  the  same  time,  it  will  be  a  heavy  blow  to  my 
poor  father,  if  he  has  to  part  with  ^200,  out  of  his  trifling 
remainder,  to  pay  my  debt.  This  is  what  has  made  me 
so  unhappy.  I  cannot  bear  to  tell  him,  because  I  feel 
convinced  that  he  is  so  honourable,  he  will  pay  it  im- 
mediately. I  am  mad  with  myself,  and  really  do  not 
know  what  to  do.  I  do  nothing  but  reproach  myself 
all  day,  and  I  cannot  sleep  at  night.  I  have  been  very 
foolish,  but  I  am  sure  you  will  kindly  enter  into  .my 
present  feelings.  I  waited  till  you  came  home,  because 
I  thought  you  had  better  tell  my  father  the  fact,  for  I 
feel  as  if  I  should  die  with  shame  and  vexation." 

"  Look  you,  Harry,"  replied  Alfred,  "as  for  outrunning 
the  constable,  as  we  term  it  at  sea,  it's  a  very  common 
thing,  and,  all  things  considered,  no  great  harm  done, 
when  you  suppose  that  you  have  the  means,  and  intend 
to   pay ;   so  don't  lay  that    to   heart.      That  you  would 


The  Settlers 


15 


give  your  right  hand  not  to  have  done  so,  as  things  have 
turned  out,  I  really  believe ;  but,  however,  there  is  no 
occasion  to  fret  any  more  about  it.  I  have  received  three 
years'  pay,  and  the  prize-money  for  the  last  eighteen 
months,  and  there  is  still  some  more  due,  for  a  French 
privateer.  Altogether  it  amounts  to  ^250,  which  I  had 
intended  to  have  made  over  to  my  father,  now  that  he 
is  on  a  lee-shore ;  but  it  will  come  to  the  same  thing, 
whether  I  give  it  to  you  to  pay  your  debts,  or  give  it 
to  him,  as  he  will  pay  them,  if  you  do  not  ;  so  here 
it  is,  take  what  you  want,  and  hand  me  over  what's 
left.  My  father  don't  know  that  I  have  any  money, 
and  now  he  won't  know  it  ;  at  the  same  time  he  won't 
know  that  you  owe  any  ;  so  that  squares  the  account, 
and  he  will  be  as  well  off  as  ever." 

"Thank  you,  my  dear  Alfred;  you  don't  know  what 
a  relief  this  will  be  to  my  mind.  Now  I  can  look  my 
father  in  his  face." 

"  I  hope  you  will ;  we  are  not  troubled  with  such 
delicate  feelings  on  board-ship,  Harry.  I  should  have 
told  him  the  truth  long  before  this.  I  couldn't  bear  to 
keep  anything  on  my  conscience.  If  this  misfortune  had 
happened  last  cruise,  I  should  have  been  just  in  your 
position  -,  for  I  had  a  tailor's  bill  to  pay  as  long  as  a 
frigate's  pennant,  and  not  enough  in  my  pocket  to  buy 
a  mouse's  breakfast.  Now,  let's  go  in  again,  and  be  as 
merry  as  possible,  and  cheer  them  up  a  little." 

Alfred's  high  spirits  did  certainly  do  much  to  cheer 
them  all  up ;  and  after  tea,  Mr  Campbell,  who  had  pre- 
viously consulted  his  wife,  as  soon  as  the  servant  had 
quitted  the  room,  entered  on  a  full  explanation  of  the 
means  which  were  left  to  them ;  and  stated,  that  he 
wished  in  his  difficulty  to  put  the  question  before  the 
whole  family,  and  ascertain  whether  any  project  might 
come  into  their  heads  upon  which  they  might  decide  and 
act.  Henry,  who  had  recovered  his  spirits  since  the 
assistance  he  had  received  from  Alfred,  was  desired  to 
speak  first.     He  replied  : 


1 6  The  Settlers 

"  My  dear  father  and  mother,  if  you  cannot  between 
you  hit  upon  any  plan,  I  am  afraid  it  is  not  likely  that  I 
can  assist  you.  All  I  have  to  say  is,  that  whatever  may 
be  decided  upon,  I  shall  most  cheerfully  do  my  duty 
towards  you  and  my  brothers  and  sisters.  My  education 
has  not  been  one  likely  to  be  very  useful  to  a  poor  man, 
but  I  am  ready  to  work  with  my  hands  as  well  as  with  my 
head,  to  the  best  of  my  abilities." 

"  That  I  am  sure  of,  my  dear  boy,"  replied  his  father. 

"  Now,  Alfred,  we  must  look  to  you  as  our  last  hope, 
for  your  two  cousins  are  not  likely  to  give  us  much 
advice." 

"  Well,  father,  I  have  been  thinking  a  good  deal  about 
it,  and  I  have  a  proposal  to  make  which  may  at  first  startle 
you,  but  it  appears  to  me  that  it  is  our  only,  and  our  best, 
resource.  The  few  hundred  pounds  which  you  have  left 
are  of  no  use  in  this  country,  except  to  keep  you  from 
starving  for  a  year  or  two ;  but  in  another  country  they 
may  be  made  to  be  worth  as  many  thousands.  In  this 
country,  a  large  family  becomes  a  heavy  charge  and 
expense  -,  in  another  country,  the  more  children  you  have, 
the  richer  man  you  are.  If,  therefore,  you  would  consent 
to  transport  your  family  and  your  present  means  into 
another  country,  instead  of  being  a  poor,  you  might  be  a 
rich  man." 

"  What  country  is  that,  Alfred  ? " 

"  Why,  father,  the  purser  of  our  ship  had  a  brother, 
who,  soon  after  the  French  were  beaten  out  of  the 
Canadas,  went  out  there  to  try  his  fortune.  He  had  only 
three  hundred  pounds  in  the  world  :  he  has  been  there 
now  about  four  years,  and  I  read  a  letter  from  him  which 
the  purser  received  when  the  frigate  arrived  at  Ports- 
mouth, in  which  he  states  that  he  is  doing  well,  and 
getting  rich  fast ;  that  he  has  a  farm  of  five  hundred  acres, 
of  which  two  hundred  are  cleared  ;  and  that  if  he  only 
had  some  children  large  enough  to  help  him,  he  would 
soon  be  worth  ten  times  the  money,  as  he  would  purchase 
more  land  immediately.     Land  is  to  be  bought  there  at  a 


The  Settlers  ly 

dollar  an  acre,  and  you  may  pick  and  choose.  With  your 
money,  you  might  buy  a  large  property  j  with  your 
children,  you  might  improve  it  fast ;  and  in  a  few  years, 
you  would  at  all  events  be  comfortable,  if  not  flourishing, 
in  your  circumstances.  Your  children  would  work  for 
you,  and  you  would  have  the  satisfaction  of  knowing  that 
you  left  them  independent  and  happy." 

"  I  acknowledge,  my  dear  boy,  that  you  have  struck 
upon  a  plan  which  has  much  to  recommend  it.  Still,  there 
are  drawbacks." 

"  Drawbacks  !  "  replied  Alfred,  "  yes,  to  be  sure,  there 
are  •,  if  estates  were  to  be  picked  up  for  merely  going  out 
for  them,  there  would  not  be  many  left  for  you  to  choose ; 
but,  my  dear  father,  I  know  no  drawbacks  which  cannot  be 
surmounted.  Let  us  see  what  these  drawbacks  are.  First, 
hard  labour ;  occasional  privation  ;  a  log-hut,  till  we  can 
get  a  better  ;  severe  winter ;  isolation  from  the  world  ; 
occasional  danger,  even  from  wild  beasts  and  savages. 
I  grant  these  are  but  sorry  exchanges  for  such  a  splendid 
mansion  as  this — fine  furniture,  excellent  cooking,  polished 
society,  and  the  interest  one  feels  for  what  is  going  on  in 
our  own  country,  which  is  daily  communicated  to  us. 
Now,  as  to  hard  labour,  I  and  Henry  will  take  as  much 
of  that  off  your  hands  as  we  can  :  if  the  winter  is  severe, 
there  is  no  want  of  firewood ;  if  the  cabin  is  rude,  at  least 
we  will  make  it  comfortable ;  if  we  are  shut  out  from  the 
world,  we  shall  have  society  enough  among  ourselves ;  if 
we  are  in  danger,  we  will  have  firearms  and  stout  hearts 
to  defend  ourselves ;  and,  really,  I  do  not  see  but  we  may 
be  very  happy,  very  comfortable,  and,  at  all  events,  very 
independent." 

"  Alfred,  you  talk  as  if  you  were  going  with  us,"  said 
Mrs  Campbell. 

"And  do  you  think  that  I  am  not,  my  dear  mother? 
Do  you  imagine  that  I  would  remain  here  when  you  were 
there,  and  my  presence  would  be  useful?  No — no — I  love 
the  service,  it  is  true,  but  I  know  my  duty,  which  is,  to 
assist  my  father  and  mother :  in  fact,  I  prefer  it ;  a  mid- 

S  B 


1 8  The  Settlers 

shipman's  ideas  of  independence  are  very  great ;  and  I  had 
rather  range  the  wilds  of  America  free  and  independent, 
than  remain  in  the  service,  and  have  to  touch  my  hat  to 
every  junior  lieutenant,  perhaps  for  twenty  years  to  come. 
If  you  go,  I  go,  that  is  certain.  Why,  I  should  be 
miserable  if  you  went  without  me ;  I  should  dream  every 
night  that  an  Indian  had  run  away  with  Mary,  or  that  a 
bear  had  eaten  up  my  little  Emma." 

"  Well,  I'll  take  my  chance  of  the  Indian,"  replied  Mary 
Percival. 

"And  I  of  the  bear,"  said  Emma.  "Perhaps  he'll 
only  hug  me  as  tight  as  Alfred  did  when  he  came 
home." 

"  Thank  you,  miss,  for  the  comparison,"  replied  Alfred, 
laughing. 

"  I  certainly  consider  that  your  proposal,  Alfred,  merits 
due  reflection,"  observed  Mrs  Campbell.  "  Your  father 
and  I  will  consult,  and  perhaps  by  to-morrow  morning  we 
may  have  come  to  a  decision.  Now  we  had  better  all  go 
to  bed." 

"  I  shall  dream  of  the  Indian,  I  am  sure,"  said  Mary. 

"  And  I  shall  dream  of  the  bear,"  added  Emma,  looking 
archly  at  Alfred. 

"  And  I  shall  dream  of  a  very  pretty  girl — that  I  saw  at 
Portsmouth,"  said  Alfred. 

"  I  don't  believe  you,"  replied  Emma. 

Shortly  afterwards  Mr  Campbell  rang  the  bell  for  the 
servants  ;  family  prayers  were  read,  and  all  retired  in  good 
spirits. 

The  next  morning  they  all  met  at  an  early  hour ;  and 
after  Mr  Campbell  had,  as  was  his  invariable  rule,  read  a 
portion  of  the  Bible,  and  a  prayer  of  thankfulness,  they 
sat  down  to  breakfast.  After  breakfast  was  over,  Mr 
Campbell  said — 

"  My  dear  children,  last  night,  after  you  had  left  us, 
your  mother  and  I  had  a  long  consultation,  and  we  have 
decided  that  we  have  no  alternative  left  us  but  to  follow 
the  advice  which  Alfred  has  given :  if,  then,  you  are  all 


The  Settlers  19 

of  the  same  opinion  as  we  are,  we  have  resolved  that  we 
will  try  our  fortunes  in  the  Canadas." 

"  I  am  certainly  of  that  opinion,"  replied  Henry. 

"  And  you,  my  girls  ?  "  said  Mr  Campbell. 

"  We  will  follow  you  to  the  end  of  the  world,  uncle," 
replied  Mary,  "  and  try  if  we  can  by  any  means  in  our 
power  repay  your  kindness  to  two  poor  orphans." 

Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell  embraced  their  nieces,  for  they 
were  much  affected  by  Mary's  reply. 

After  a  pause,  Mrs  Campbell  said — 

"  And  now  that  we  have  come  to  a  decision,  we  must 
commence  our  arrangements  immediately.  How  shall  we 
dispose  of  ourselves  ?  Come,  Alfred  and  Henry,  what  do 
you  propose  doing  ?  " 

"  I  must  return  immediately  to  Oxford,  to  settle  my 
affairs,  and  dispose  of  my  books  and  other  property." 

"  Shall  you  have  sufficient  money,  my  dear  boy,  to  pay 
everything  ?  "  said  Mr  Campbell. 

"  Yes,  my  dear  father,"  replied  Henry,  colouring  up  a 
little. 

"  And  I,"  said  Alfred,  "  presume  that  I  can  be  of  no  use 
here  ;  therefore  I  propose  that  I  should  start  for  Liverpool 
this  afternoon  by  the  coach,  for  it  is  from  Liverpool  that  we 
had  better  embark.  I  shall  first  write  to  our  purser  for  what 
information  he  can  procure,  and  obtain  all  I  can  at  Liverpool 
from  other  people.  As  soon  as  I  have  anything  to  communi- 
cate, I  will  write." 

"Write  as  soon  as  you  arrive,  Alfred,  whether  you 
have  anything  to  communicate  or  not  ;  at  all  events,  we 
shall  know  of  your  safe  arrival." 

"  I  will,  my  dear  mother." 

"  Have  you  money,  Alfred  ?  " 

"  Yes,  quite  sufficient,  father.  I  don't  travel  with  four 
horses." 

"  Well,  then,  we  will  remain  here  to  pack  up,  Alfred ; 
and  you  must  look  out  for  some  moderate  lodgings  for  us 
to  go  into  as  soon  as  we  arrive  at  Liverpool.  At  what  time 
do  the  ships  sail  for  Quebec  ?  " 


20  The  Settlers 

"  Just  about  this  time,  father.  This  is  March,  and  they 
will  now  sail  every  week  almost.  The  sooner  we  are  off 
the  better,  that  we  may  be  comfortably  housed  in  before 
the  winter." 

A  few  hours  after  this  conversation,  Henry  and  Alfred 
left  the  Hall  upon  their  several  destinations.  Mr  and  Mrs 
Campbell  and  the  two  girls  had  plenty  of  employment  for 
three  or  four  days  in  packing  up.  It  was  soon  spread 
through  the  neighbourhood  that  they  were  going  to 
emigrate  to  Canada  ;  and  the  tenants  who  had  held  their 
farms  under  Mr  Campbell,  all  came  forward  and  proffered 
their  waggons  and  horses  to  transport  his  effects  to 
Liverpool,  without  his  being  put  to  any  expense. 

In  the  meantime  a  letter  had  been  received  from  Alfred, 
who  had  not  been  idle.  He  had  made  acquaintance  with 
some  merchants  who  traded  to  Canada,  and  by  them  had 
been  introduced  to  two  or  three  persons  who  had  settled 
there  a  few  years  before,  and  who  were  able  to  give  him 
every  information.  They  informed  him  what  was  most 
advisable  to  take  out  ;  how  they  were  to  proceed  upon  their 
landing  ;  and,  what  was  of  more  importance,  the  merchants 
gave  him  letters  of  introduction  to  English  merchants  at 
Quebec,  who  would  afford  them  every  assistance  in  the 
selecting  and  purchasing  of  land,  and  in  their  transport  up 
the  country.  Alfred  had  also  examined  a  fine  timber-ship, 
which  was  to  sail  in  three  weeks ;  and  had  bargained  for 
the  price  of  their  passage,  in  case  they  could  get  ready  in 
time  to  go  by  her.  He  wrote  all  these  particulars  to  his 
father,  waiting  for  his  reply  to  act  upon  his  wishes. 

Henry  returned  from  Oxford,  having  settled  his  accounts, 
and  with  the  produce  of  the  sale  of  his  classics  and  other 
books  in  his  pocket.  He  was  full  of  spirits,  and  of  the 
greatest  assistance  to  his  father  and  mother. 

Alfred  had  shown  so  much  judgment  in  all  he  had 
undertaken,  that  his  father  wrote  to  him  stating  that  they 
would  be  ready  for  the  ship  which  he  named,  and  that  he 
might  engage  the  cabins,  and  also  at  once  procure  the  various 
articles  which  they  were  advised  to  take  out  with  them, 


The  Settlers  21 

and  draw  upon  him  for  the  amount,  if  the  people  would 
not  wait  for  the  money.  In  a  fortnight  they  were  all  ready  ; 
the  waggons  had  left  with  their  effects  some  days  before. 
Mr  Campbell  wrote  a  letter  to  Mr  Douglas  Campbell, 
thanking  him  for  his  kindness  and  consideration  to  them, 
and  informing  him  that  they  should  leave  Wexton  Hall 
on  the  following  day.  He  only  begged,  as  a  favour,  that 
the  schoolmaster  and  schoolmistress  of  the  village  school 
should  be  continued  on,  as  it  was  of  great  importance  that 
the  instruction  of  the  poor  should  not  be  neglected  ;  and 
added,  that  perceiving  by  the  newspapers  that  Mr  Douglas 
Campbell  had  lately  married,  Mrs  Campbell  and  he  wished 
him  and  his  wife  every  happiness,  &c,  &c. 

Having  despatched  this  letter,  there  was  nothing  more 
to  be  done,  previous  to  their  departure  from  the  Hall, 
except  to  pay  and  dismiss  the  few  servants  who  were 
with  them  ;  for  Mrs  Campbell  had  resolved  upon  taking 
none  out  with  her.  That  afternoon  they  walked  round 
the  plantation  and  park  for  the  last  time.  Mrs  Campbell 
and  the  girls  went  round  the  rooms  of  the  Hall  to  ascer- 
tain that  everything  was  left  tidy,  neat,  and  clean.  The 
poor  girls  sighed  as  they  passed  by  the  harp  and  piano 
in  the  drawing-room,  for  they  were  old  friends. 

"  Never  mind,  Mary,"  said  Emma,  "  we  have  our 
guitars,  and  may  have  music  in  the  woods  of  Canada 
without  harp  or  piano." 

The  following  morning,  the  coach,  of  which  they  had 
secured  the  whole  of  the  inside,  drove  up  to  the  Hall 
door,  and  they  all  got  in,  the  tenants  and  poor  people 
standing  round  them,  all  with  their  hats  in  their  hands 
out  of  respect,  and  wishing  them  every  success  as  they 
drove  away  through  the  avenue  to  the  park  gates.  The 
Hall  and  the  park  itself  had  been  long  out  of  sight 
before  a  word  was  exchanged.  They  checked  their 
tears,  but  their  hearts  were  too  full  for  them  to  venture 
to  speak. 

The  day  afterwards  they  arrived  at  Liverpool,  where 
Alfred  had  provided  lodgings.     Everything  had  been  sent 


22  The  Settlers 

on  board,  and  the  ship  had  hauled  out  in  the  stream. 
As  they  had  nothing  to  detain  them  on  shore,  and  the 
captain  wished  to  take  advantage  of  the  first  fair  wind, 
they  all  embarked  four  days  after  their  arrival  at  Liverpool ; 
and  I  shall  now  leave  them  on  board  of  the  London 
Merchant,  which  was  the  name  of  the  vessel,  making  all 
their  little  arrangements  previous  to  their  sailing,  under 
the  superintendence  of  Alfred,  while  I  give  some  little 
more  insight  into  the  characters,  ages,  and  dispositions 
of  the  family. 


Chapter  IV 

Mr  Campbell  was  a  person  of  many  amiable  qualities. 
He  was  a  religious,  good  man,  very  fond  of  his  wife,  to 
whose  opinions  he  yielded  in  preference  to  his  own,  and 
very  partial  to  his  children,  to  whom  he  was  inclined  to 
be  over  indulgent.  He  was  not  a  person  of  much  energy 
of  character,  but  he  was  sensible  and  well-informed. 
His  goodness  of  heart  rendered  him  very  liable  to  be 
imposed  upon,  for  he  never  suspected  any  deceit,  not- 
withstanding that  he  was  continually  deceived.  His 
character  was  therefore  that  of  a  simple,  good,  honest 
man. 

Mrs  Campbell  was  well  matched  with  him  as  a  wife, 
as  she  had  all  that  energy  and  decision  of  character  which 
was  sometimes  wanting  in  her  husband.  Still  there  was 
nothing  masculine  in  her  manners  or  appearance  ;  on  the 
contrary,  she  was  delicate  in  her  form,  and  very  soft  in 
her  manners.  She  had  great  firmness  and  self-possession, 
and  had  brought  up  all  her  children  admirably.  Obedience 
to  their  parents  v/as  the  principle  instilled  into  them  after 
their  duty  to  God  ;  for  she  knew  too  well  that  a  dis- 
obedient child  can  never  prosper.  If  ever  there  was  a 
woman  fitted  to  meet  the  difficulty  and  danger  which 
threatened    them,    it   was   Mrs    Campbell,    for   she    had 


The  Settlers 


23 


courage  and  presence  of  mind,  joined  to  activity  and 
cleverness. 

Henry,  the  eldest  son,  was  now  nearly  twenty  years 
of  age.  He  possessed  much  of  the  character  of  his  father, 
was  without  vice,  but  rather  inclined  to  inaction  than 
otherwise.  Much  was  to  be  ascribed  to  his  education 
and  college  life,  and  more  to  his  natural  disposition. 

Alfred,  the  sailor,  was,  on  the  contrary,  full  of  energy 
and  active  in  everything,  patient  and  laborious,  if  required, 
and  never  taking  anything  in  hand  without  finishing  it, 
if  possible.  He  was  rough,  but  not  rude,  both  in  his 
speech  and  his  manners,  very  kind-hearted,  at  the  same 
time  very  confident  in  himself  and  afraid  of  nothing. 

Mary  Percivai  was  a  very  amiable,  reflective  girl,  quiet 
without  being  sad,  not  often  indulging  in  conversation, 
except  when  alone  with  her  sister  Emma.  She  was 
devotedly  attached  to  her  uncle  and  aunt,  and  was  capable 
of  more  than  she  had  any  idea  of  herself,  for  she  was 
of  a  modest  disposition,  and  thought  humbly  of  herself. 
Her  disposition  was  sweet,  and  was  portrayed  in  her 
countenance.  She  was  now  seventeen  years  old,  and 
very  much  admired. 

Her  sister  Emma,  who  was  but  fifteen,  was  of  a  very 
different  disposition,  naturally  gay,  and  inclined  to  find 
amusement  in  everything — cheerful  as  the  lark,  and  singing 
from  morning  to  night.  Her  disposition,  owing  to  Mrs 
Campbell's  care  and  attention,  was  equally  amiable  as  her 
sister's,  and  her  high  spirits  seldom  betrayed  her  into 
indiscretion.  She  was  the  life  of  the  family  when  Alfred 
was  away :  he  only  was  her  equal  in  high  spirits. 

Percivai,  the  third  boy,  was  now  twelve  years  old ; 
he  was  a  quiet,  clever  lad,  very  obedient  and  very  atten- 
tive to  what  was  told  him,  very  fond  of  obtaining  in- 
formation, being  naturally  very  inquisitive. 

John,  the  fourth  boy,  was  ten  years  old — a  sturdy, 
John  Bull  sort  of  boy,  not  very  fond  of  learning,  but  a 
well-disposed  boy  in  most  things.  He  preferred  anything 
to   his   book ;  at   the    same    time,  he  was   obedient,   and 


24  The  Settlers 

tried  to  keep  up  his  attention  as  well  as  he  could,  which 
was  all  that  could  be  expected  from  a  boy  of  his  age. 
He  was  very  slow  in  everything,  very  quiet,  and  seldom 
spoke  unless  first  spoken  to.  He  was  not  silly,  although 
many  people  would  have  thought  him  so,  but  he  certainly 
was  a  very  strange  boy,  and  it  was  difficult  to  say  what 
he  would  turn  out. 

I  have  now  described  the  family  as  they  appeared  at 
the  time  that  they  embarked  on  board  of  the  London 
Merchant;  and  have  only  to  add,  that  on  the  third  day 
after  their  embarkation,  they  made  sail  with  a  fair  wind, 
and  ran  down  the  British  Channel. 

The  London  Merchant  sailed  for  Cork,  where  the 
North  American  convoy  were  to  assemble.  At  the  time 
we  speak  of,  the  war  had  recommenced  between  this 
country  and  the  French,  who  were  suffering  all  the 
horrors  of  the  Revolution.  On  their  arrival  at  Cork, 
our  party  recovered  a  little  from  the  sea-sickness  to  which 
all  are  subject  on  their  first  embarkation.  They  found 
themselves  at  anchor  with  more  than  a  hundred  merchant 
vessels,  among  which  were  to  be  perceived  the  lofty 
masts  and  spars  of  a  large  fifty-gun  ship,  and  two  small 
frigates,  which  were  appointed  to  convoy  them  to  their 
destination. 

The  rest  of  the  party,  still  suffering,  soon  went  down 
below  again,  but  Alfred  remained  on  deck,  leaning  against 
the  bulwarks  of  the  vessel,  his  eyes  and  his  thoughts 
intently  fixed  upon  the  streaming  pennants  of  the  men-of- 
war,  and  a  tear  rolled  down  his  cheek,  as  he  was  reminded 
that  he  no  longer  could  follow  up  his  favourite  profession. 
The  sacrifice  that  he  had  made  to  his  family  was  indeed 
great.  He  had  talked  lightly  of  it  before  them,  not  wish- 
ing them  to  believe  that  it  was  so.  He  had  not  told  his 
father  that  he  had  passed  his  examination  for  lieutenant 
before  he  had  been  paid  off  at  Portsmouth  j  and  that  his 
captain,  who  was  very  partial  to  him,  had  promised  that  he 
should  soon  be  advanced  in  the  service.  He  had  not  told 
them  that  all  his  wishes,  all  his  daily  hopes,  the  most 


The  Settlers  25 

anxious  desire  of  his  existence,  which  was  to  become  a 
post-captain,  and  in  command  of  a  fine  frigate,  were 
blighted  by  this  sacrifice  he  had  made  for  them  and  their 
comfort.  He  had  concealed  all  this,  and  assumed  a  mirth 
which  he  did  not  feel ;  but  now  that  he  was  alone,  and  the 
pennant  was  once  more  presented  to  his  view,  his  regrets 
could  not  be  controlled.  He  sighed  deeply,  and  turning 
away  with  his  arms  folded,  said  to  himself — "I  have  done 
my  duty.  It  is  hard,  after  having  served  so  long,  and  now 
just  arrived  at  the  time  in  which  I  have  reason  to  expect 
my  reward — to  rise  in  the  service — distinguish  myself  by 
my  zeal,  and  obtain  a  reputation,  which,  if  it  pleased  God, 
I  would  have  done — very  hard,  to  have  to  leave  it  now, 
and  to  be  hid  in  the  woods,  with  an  axe  in  my  hand  ;  but 
how  could  I  leave  my  father,  my  mother,  and  my  brothers 
and  sisters,  to  encounter  so  much  difficulty  and  privation 
by  themselves,  when  I  have  a  strong  arm  to  help  them ! 
No !  no ! — I  have  done  my  duty  to  those  who  ever  did 
their  duty  to  me,  and  I  trust  that  my  own  conscience  will 
prove  my  reward,  and  check  that  repining  which  we  are 
too  apt  to  feel  when  it  pleases  Heaven  to  blight,  what 
appear  to  be,  our  fairest  prospects.  ...  I  say,  my  good 
fellow,"  said  Alfred,  after  a  while,  to  a  man  in  a  boat,, 
"  what  is  the  name  of  that  fifty-gun  ship  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know  which  ship  has  fifty  guns,  or  which  has 
a  hundred,"  replied  the  Irishman,  "but  if  you  mean  the 
biggest  of  the  three,  she  is  called  the  Portsmouth" 

"The  Portsmouth!"  the  very  ship  Captain  Lumley 
was  appointed  to,"  cried  Alfred.  "  I  must  go  on 
board." 

Alfred  ran  down  to  the  cabin,  and  requested  the  captain 
of  the  transport,  whose  name  was  Wilson,  to  allow  him 
the  small  boat  to  go  on  board  the  man-of-war.  His  request 
was  granted,  and  Alfred  was  soon  up  the  side  of  the  Ports- 
mouth.  There  were  some  of  his  old  messmates  on  the 
quarter-deck,  who  welcomed  him  heartily,  for  he  was  a 
great  favourite.  Shortly  afterwards,  he  sent  down  a 
message  by  the  steward,  requesting  that  Captain  Lumley 


26  The  Settlers 

would  see  him,  and  was  immediately  afterwards  ordered 
to  go  into  the  cabin. 

"Well,  Mr  Campbell,"  said  Captain  Lumley,  "so  you 
have  joined  us  at  last ;  better  late  than  never.  You're  but 
just  in  time.  I  thought  you  would  soon  get  over  that 
foolish  whim  of  yours,  which  you  mentioned  in  your  letter 
to  me,  of  leaving  the  service,  just  after  you  had  passed, 
and  had  such  good  chance  of  promotion.  What  could  have 
put  it  in  your  head  ?  " 

"Nothing,  sir,"  replied  Alfred,  "but  my  duty  to  my 
parents.  It  is  a  most  painful  step  for  me  to  take,  but  I 
leave  you  to  judge  whether  I  can  do  otherwise." 

Alfred  then  detailed  to  Captain  Lumley  all  that  had 
occurred,  the  resolution  which  his  father  and  mother  had 
taken,  and  their  being  then  on  board  the  timber-ship,  and 
about  to  proceed  to  their  new  destination. 

Captain  Lumley  heard  Alfred's  story  without  inter- 
ruption, and  then,  after  a  pause,  said,  "  I  think  you  are 
right,  my  boy,  and  it  does  you  honour.  Where  you  are 
going  to,  I  have  no  doubt  but  your  courage  and  your 
protection  will  be  most  important.  Yet  it  is  a  pity  you 
should  be  lost  to  the  service." 

"I  feel  most  sincerely,  sir,  I  assure  you,  but " 

"  But  you  sacrifice  yourself ;  I  know  that.  I  admire 
the  resolution  of  your  father  and  mother.  Few  could 
have  the  courage  to  have  taken  such  a  step — few  women, 
especially.  I  shall  call  upon  them,  and  pay  my  respects. 
In  half  an  hour  I  shall  be  ready,  and  you  shall  accompany 
me,  and  introduce  me.  In  the  meantime  you  can  go  and 
see  your  old  messmates." 

Alfred  left  the  cabin,  much  flattered  by  the  kindness  of 
Captain  Lumley,  and  went  down  to  his  former  messmates, 
with  whom  he  remained  until  the  boatswain  piped  away 
the  crew  of  the  captain's  barge.  He  then  went  on  deck, 
and  as  soon  as  the  captain  came  up,  he  went  into  the  boat. 
The  captain  followed,  and  they  were  soon  on  board  of  the 
London  Merchant.  Alfred  introduced  Captain  Lumley  to 
his  father  and  mother  ;  and  in  the  course  of  half  an  hour, 


The  Settlers  27 

being  mutually  pleased  with  each  other,  an  intimacy  was 
formed,  when  Captain  Lumley  observed — "I  presume, 
that  much  as  you  may  require  your  son's  assistance 
on  your  arrival  at  Canada,  you  can  dispense  with  his 
presence  on  board  of  this  vessel.  My  reason  for  making 
this  observation  is,  that  no  chance  should  ever  be  thrown 
away.  One  of  my  lieutenants  wishes  to  leave  the  ship  on 
family  concerns.  He  has  applied  to  me,  and  I  have  con- 
sidered it  my  duty  to  refuse  him,  now  that  we  are  on  the 
point  of  sailing,  and  I  am  unable  to  procure  another.  But 
for  your  son's  sake,  I  will  now  permit  him  to  go,  and  will, 
if  you  will  allow  him  to  come  on  board  of  the  Portsmouth, 
give  Alfred  an  acting  lieutenant's  order.  Should  anything 
occur  on  the  passage  out,  and  it  is  not  at  all  impossible, 
it  will  ensure  his  promotion ;  even  if  nothing  occurs,  I 
will  have  his  acting  order  confirmed.  At  Quebec,  he 
shall,  of  course,  leave  the  ship,  and  go  with  you.  I  don't 
pretend  to  detain  him  from  his  duty ;  but  you  will 
observe,  that  if  he  does  obtain  his  rank,  he  will  also 
obtain  his  half-pay,  which,  if  he  remains  in  Canada  with 
you,  will  be  a  great  assistance ;  and  if  things  should  turn 
out  so  well,  that  you  can,  after  a  year  or  two,  do  without 
him,  and  allow  him  to  return  to  the  service,  he  will  then 
have  already  gained  the  most  important  step,  and  will,  I 
have  no  doubt,  soon  rise  to  the  command  of  a  ship.  I  will 
give  you  till  to-morrow  to  decide.  Alfred  can  come  on 
board  in  the  morning,  and  let  me  know." 

"I  think  I  may  say,  Captain  Lumley,"  replied  Mrs 
Campbell,  "  that  my  husband  could  have  but  one  reason  in 
hesitating  a  moment,  and  that  is,  to  ascertain  whether  I 
would  like  to  part  with  my  son  during  our  passage  out. 
I  should,  indeed,  be  a  very  weak  woman,  if  I  did  not 
make  such  a  trifling  sacrifice  for  his  benefit,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  feel  most  grateful  to  you  for  your  kind  inten- 
tions towards  him.  I  rather  think  that  Mr  Campbell  will 
not  find  it  necessary  to  have  till  to-morrow  morning  to 
consider  the  proposal ;  but  I  leave  him  to  answer  for  him- 
self." 


28  The  Settlers 

"  I  can  assure  you,  Captain  Lumley,  that  Mrs  Campbell 
has  only  expressed  my  own  feelings,  and,  as  far  as  we  are 
concerned,  your  offer  is  most  gratefully  accepted." 

"  Then,  Alfred,"  replied  Captain  Lumley,  "  has  only  to 
make  his  appearance  on  board  of  the  Portsmouth  to-morrow 
morning,  and  he  will  find  his  acting  order  ready  for  him. 
"We  sail,  I  believe,  the  day  after,  if  the  weather  is  at  all 
favourable ;  so,  if  I  have  not  another  opportunity  to  pay 
my  respects  to  you,  you  must  allow  me  to  say  farewell 
now.  I  shall  keep  my  eye  upon  your  vessel  during  the 
passage ;  at  all  events,  Alfred  will,  I'm  very  sure." 

Captain  Lumley  shook  hands  with  Mr  and  Mrs  Camp- 
bell, bowed  to  the  rest  of  the  cabin  party,  and  quitted  the 
ship.  As  he  went  over  the  side,  he  observed  to  Alfred, 
"  I  perceive  you  have  some  attractions  in  your  party.  It 
is  quite  melancholy  to  think  that  those  pretty  cousins  of 
yours  should  beburied  in  the  woods  of  Canada.  To-morrow, 
at  nine  o'clock,  then,  I  shall  expect  you. — Adieu  !  " 

Although  the  idea  of  Alfred  leaving  them  during  the 
passage  out  was  not  pleasant,  Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell  were 
most  happy  at  the  chance  which  had  offered  itself  for  their 
son's  advantage,  and  seemed  in  good  spirits  when  he  took 
leave  of  them  on  the  following  morning. 

"  Captain  Wilson,  you  sail  so  well,  that  I  hope  you  will 
keep  close  to  us  all  the  passage  out,"  observed  Alfred,  as 
he  was  taking  leave. 

"  Except  you  happen  to  come  to  action  with  an  enemy, 
and  then  I  shall  haul  off  to  a  respectful  distance,  Mr 
Alfred,"  replied  Captain  Wilson,  laughing. 

"That,  of  course.  Cannon-balls  were  never  invented 
for  ladies,  although  they  have  no  objection  to  balls, — have 
they,  Emma  ?  Well,  good-bye !  once  more.  You  can 
often  see  me  with  the  spyglass  if  you  feel  inclined.  Re- 
collect that." 

Alfred  shoved  off  in  the  boat,  and  was  soon  on  board 
of  the  Portsmouth.  The  following  day  they  sailed  with 
a  fair  wind  and  moderate  weather ;  the  convoy  now  in- 
creased to  1 20  vessels. 


The  Settlers  29 

"We  must  leave  Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell  and  family  on 
board  the  London  Merchant,  and  follow  Alfred  in  the 
Portsmouth,  during  the  passage  to  Quebec. 

For  several  days  the  weather  was  moderate,  although 
the  wind  was  not  always  fair,  and  the  convoy  was  kept 
together,  and  in  good  order.  The  London  Merchant  was 
never  far  away  from  the  Portsmouth,  and  Alfred  employed 
a  large  portion  of  his  time,  when  he  was  not  keeping  his 
watch,  in  keeping  his  spyglass  upon  the  vessel,  and  watch- 
ing the  motions  of  his  cousins  and  the  rest  of  the  family. 
On  board  of  the  London  Merchant  they  were  similarly 
occupied,  and  very  often  a  handkerchief  was  waved  by 
way  of  salute  and  recognition.  At  last  they  arrived  off 
the  banks  of  Newfoundland,  and  were  shrouded  in  a 
heavy  fog,  the  men-of-war  constantly  firing  guns,  to 
inform  the  merchant-ships  in  what  direction  they  were  to 
steer,  and  the  merchant-vessels  of  the  convoy  ringing  their 
bells,  to  warn  each  other,  that  they  might  not  be  run  foul 
of. 

The  fog  lasted  two  days,  and  was  still  continuing  when 
the  party  on  board  the  London  Merchant,  just  as  they  were 
sitting  down  to  dinner  in  the  cabin,  heard  a  noise  and 
bustle  on  deck.  Captain  Wilson  ran  hastily  up,  and  found 
that  his  vessel  had  been  boarded  by  a  French  boat's  crew, 
who  had  beaten  down  the  men  and  taken  possession.  As 
there  was  no  help,  all  he  could  do  was  to  go  down  to  the 
cabin,  and  inform  his  passengers  that  they  were  prisoners. 
The  shock  of  this  intelligence  was  very  great,  as  may  be 
supposed,  but  still  there  was  no  useless  lamentation  or 
weeping.  One  thing  is  certain,  that  this  news  quite  spoilt 
their  appetite  for  their  dinner,  which,  however,  was  soon 
despatched  by  the  French  officer  and  his  men,  after  the 
boat  had  left,  and  the  vessel's  head  had  been  put  in  an 
opposite  direction. 

Captain  Wilson,  who  had  returned  on  deck,  came  down 
in  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  and  informed  the  party, 
who  were  silently  brooding  over  this  sudden  change  in 
their  prospects,  that  the  wind  was  very  light,  and  that  he 


30  The  Settlers 

thought  the  fog  was  clearing  off  a  little,  and  that  if  it  did 
so  before  it  was  dark,  he  was  in  great  hopes  that  they 
should  be  recaptured.  This  intelligence  appeared  to 
revive  the  hopes  of  Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell,  and  they  were 
still  more  encouraged  when  they  heard  the  sound  of  guns 
at  no  very  great  distance.  In  a  few  minutes  afterwards 
the  cannonading  became  very  furious,  and  the  Frenchmen 
who  were  on  board  began  to  show  strong  signs  of  un- 
easiness. 

The  fact  was,  that  a  French  squadron,  of  one  sixty- 
gun  ship  and  two  corvettes,  had  been  on  the  look-out  for 
the  convoy,  and  had  come  in  among  them  during  the  fog. 
They  had  captured  and  taken  possession  of  several  vessels 
before  they  were  discovered,  but  the  sixty-gun  ship  at 
last  ran  very  near  to  the  Portsmouth,  and  Alfred,  who  had 
the  watch,  and  was  on  a  sharp  look-out,  soon  perceived 
through  the  looming  fog,  that  she  was  not  one  of  the 
convoy.  He  ran  down  to  acquaint  the  captain,  and  the 
men  were  immediately  ordered  to  their  quarters,  without 
beating  the  drum,  or  making  any  noise,  that  might  let  the 
enemy  know  they  were  so  near.  The  yards  were  then 
braced  in,  to  check  the  way  of  the  Portsmouth,  so  that  the 
strange  vessel  might  come  up  with  her.  Silence  was  kept 
fore  and  aft,  not  a  whisper  was  to  be  heard ;  and  as  the 
Frenchman  neared  them,  they  perceived  a  boat  putting  off 
from  her  to  board  another  vessel  close  to  them,  and  also 
heard  the  orders  given  to  the  men  in  the  French  language. 
This  was  sufficient  for  Captain  Lumley :  he  put  the  helm 
down,  and  poured  a  raking  broadside  into  the  enemy,  who 
was  by  no  means  prepared  for  such  a  sudden  salute, 
although  her  guns  were  cast  loose,  ready  for  action, 
in  case  of  accident.  The  answer  to  the  broadside  was 
a  cry  of  "  Vive  la  Republique ! "  and,  in  a  few  seconds, 
both  ships  were  hotly  engaged — the  Portsmouth  having 
the  advantage  of  lying  upon  the  bow  of  her  antagonist. 

As  is  often  the  case,  the  heavy  cannonading  brought 
on  a  dead  calm,  and  the  two  ships  remained  in  their 
respective  positions,  except  that  the  Portsmouth's  was  the 


The  Settlers  31 

more  favourable,  having  drawn  ahead  of  the  French  vessel, 
so  that  her  broadside  was  poured  into  her  opponent, 
without  her  being  able  to  return  the  fire  from  more  than 
four  or  five  of  her  guns.  The  fog  became  more  opaque 
than  ever  ;  the  two  ships  had  neared  each  other  consider- 
ably, or  it  would  have  been  impossible  to  distinguish. 
All  that  they  could  see  from  the  deck  of  the  Portsmouth 
was  the  jib-boom  and  cap  of  the  bowsprit  of  the  Frenchman, 
the  rest  of  her  bowsprit,  and  her  whole  hull,  were  lost 
in  the  impenetrable  gloom;  but  that  was  sufficient  for 
the  men  to  direct  their  guns,  and  the  fire  from  the 
Portsmouth  was  most  rapid,  although  the  extent  of  its 
execution  was  unknown.  After  half  an  hour  of  incessant 
broadsides,  the  two  vessels  had  approached  each  other  so 
close,  that  the  jib-boom  of  the  Frenchman  was  pointed 
between  the  fore  and  main  rigging  of  the  Portsmouth, 
Captain  Lumley  immediately  gave  orders  to  lash  the 
Frenchman's  bowsprit  to  his  mainmast,  and  this  was 
accomplished  by  the  first  lieutenant,  Alfred,  and  the 
seamen,  without  any  serious  loss,  for  the  fog  was  still  so 
thick,  that  the  Frenchmen  on  their  forecastle  could  not 
perceive  what  was  doing  at  their  bowsprit's  cap. 

"  She  is  ours  now,"  said  Captain  Lumley  to  the  first 
lieutenant. 

"  Yes,  sir — fast  enough.  I  think,  if  the  fog  were  to 
clear  away,  they  would  haul  down  their  colours." 

"Not  till  the  last,  depend  upon  it,"  replied  Captain 
Lumley.  "Fire  away  there,  on  the  main-deck,  give  them 
no  time  to  take  breath.  Mr  Campbell,  tell  the  second 
lieutenant  to  let  the  foremost  lower  deck  guns  be  pointed 
more  aft.  I  say,  not  till  the  last,"  repeated  Captain  Lumley 
to  the  first  lieutenant;  "these  republicans  will  take  a 
great  deal  of  beating,  even  upon  the  water." 

"  It's  clearing  up,  sir,  to  the  northward  a  little,"  said 
the  master. 

"  I  see — yes,  it  is,"  replied  Captain  Lumley.  "  Well, 
the  sooner  the  better ;  we  shall  see  what  has  become  of 
all  the  shot  we  have  been  throwing  away." 


3* 


The  Settlers 


A  white  silvery  line  appeared  on  the  horizon,  to  the 
northward ;  gradually  it  increased,  and  as  it  rose  up, 
became  broader,  till  at  last  the  curtain  was  lifted  up,  and 
a  few  feet  were  to  be  seen  above  the  clear  blue  water. 
As  it  continued  to  approach,  the  light  became  more  vivid, 
the  space  below  increased,  and  the  water  was  ruffled 
with  the  coming  wind,  till  at  last  the  fog  rolled  off  as  if 
it  had  been  gradually  furled,  and  sweeping  away  in  a 
heavy  bank  to  leeward,  exposed  the  state  and  position  of 
the  whole  convoy,  and  the  contending  vessels.  The 
English  seamen  on  board  of  the  Portsmouth  cheered  the 
return  of  daylight,  as  it  might  truly  be  termed.  Captain 
Lumley  found  that  they  had  been  contending  in  the  very 
centre  of  the  convoy,  which  were  still  lying  around  them, 
with  the  exception  of  about  fifteen  vessels,  which  were  a 
few  miles  apart,  with  their  heads  in  an  opposite  direction. 
These  were  evidently  those  which  had  been  captured. 
The  two  frigates,  which  had  been  stationed  in  the  rear 
of  the  convoy,  were  still  two  or  three  miles  distant,  but 
making  all  sail  to  come  up  and  assist  the  Portsmouth. 
Many  of  the  convoy,  which  had  been  in  the  direction  of 
the  fire,  appeared  to  have  suffered  in  their  masts  and 
sails ;  but  whether  any  injury  had  been  received  in  their 
hulls  it  was  not  possible  to  say.  The  French  line-of- 
battle  ship  had  sufTered  dreadfully  from  the  fire  of  the 
Portsmouth.  Her  main-mast  and  mizen-mast  were  over 
the  side,  her  forward  ports  were  many  of  them  almost 
beat  into  one,  and  everything  on  board  appeared  to  be  in 
the  greatest  confusion. 

"  She  can't  stand  this  long,"  observed  Captain  Lumley. 
"  Fire  away,  my  lads." 

"The  Circe  and  Vixen  are  coming  down  to  us,  sir," 
observed  the  first  lieutenant ;  "we  do  not  want  them, 
and  they  will  only  be  an  excuse  for  the  Frenchman  to 
surrender  to  a  superior  force.  If  they  recaptured  the 
vessels  taken,  they  would  be  of  some  service." 

"Very  true.  Mr  Campbell,  make  their  signal  to  pursue 
captured  vessels." 


The  Settlers 


33 


Alfred  ran  aft  to  obey  the  orders.  The  flags  had  just 
flown  out  at  the  masthead,  when  he  received  a  bullet 
through  his  arm ;  for,  the  French,  unable  to  use  the 
major  portion  of  their  guns,  had,  when  the  fog  cleared 
up,  poured  in  incessant  volleys  of  musketry  upon  the 
decks  of  the  Portsmouth.  Alfred  desired  the  quarter- 
master to  untie  his  neck-handkerchief  for  him,  and  bind 
up  his  arm.  Having  so  done,  he  continued  to  do  his 
duty.  A  bold  attempt  was  now  made  by  the  French  to 
clear  their  vessel  by  cutting  the  fastenings  of  the  bowsprit, 
but  the  marines  of  the  Portsmouth  were  prepared  for 
them,  and  after  about  twenty  gallant  fellows  had  dropped 
down  on  the  booms  and  gangways  of  the  Portsmouth,  the 
attempt  was  given  up,  and  four  minutes  afterwards  the 
French  colours  were  hauled  down.  She  was  boarded 
from  her  bowsprit  by  the  first  lieutenant  and  a  party  of 
seamen.  The  lashings  were  cast  off,  and  the  vessels 
cleared  of  each  other,  and  then  the  English  seamen  gave 
three  cheers  in  honour  of  the  victory. 


Chapter  V 

The  French  sixty-gun  ship  proved  to  be  the  Leonidas ; 
she  had  been  sent  out  with  two  large  frigates  on  purpose 
to  intercept  the  convoy,  but  she  had  parted  with  her  con- 
sorts in  a  gale  of  wind.  Her  loss  of  men  was  very  great ; 
that  on  board  of  the  Portsmouth  was  trifling.  In  a  couple 
of  hours  the  Portsmouth  and  her  prize  in  tow  were  ready 
to  proceed  with  the  convoy,  but  they  still  remained  hove- 
to,  to  wait  for  the  frigates  which  were  in  chase  of  the 
captured  vessels.  All  of  these  were  speedily  come  up  with 
except  the  London  Merchant,  which  sailed  so  remarkably 
well.  At  last,  to  the  great  joy  of  Alfred  (who  as  soon  as 
the  bullet  had  been  extracted  and  his  arm  dressed,  had 
held  his  telescope  fixed  upon  the  chase),  she  hove-to,  and 
was  taken  possession  of.  Before  night,  the  convoy  were 
s  c 


34  The  Settlers 

again  collected  together,  and  were  steering  for  their 
destination.  The  next  morning  was  clear,  and  the 
breeze  moderate.  Mrs  Campbell,  who,  as  well  as  all  the 
rest,  was  very  anxious  about  Alfred,  requested  Captain 
Wilson  to  run  down  to  the  Portsmouth,  that  they  might 
ascertain  if  he  was  safe.  Captain  Wilson  did  as  she 
requested,  and  writing  in  chalk  "  all  well"  on  large  letters 
upon  the  log-board,  held  it  over  the  side  as  he  passed 
close  to  the  Portsmouth.  Alfred  was  not  on  deck — fever 
had  compelled  him  to  remain  in  his  hammock — but  Captain 
Lumley  made  the  same  reply  on  the  log-board  of  the 
Portsmouth,  and  Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell  were  satisfied. 

"  How  I  should  like  to  see  him,"  said  Mrs  Campbell. 

"  Yes,  madam,"  observed  Captain  Wilson,  "  but  they 
have  too  much  to  do  on  board  of  the  Portsmouth  just  now  y 
they  have  to  repair  damages  and  to  look  after  the  wounded  -9 
they  have  a  great  quantity  of  prisoners  on  board,  as  you 
may  see,  for  a  great  many  are  now  on  the  booms ;  they 
have  no  time  for  compliments." 

"  That  is  very  true,"  replied  Mr  Campbell,  "  we  must 
wait  till  we  arrive  at  Quebec." 

"  But  we  did  not  see  Alfred,"  said  Emma. 

"  No,  miss,  because  he  was  busy  enough  below,  and  I 
dare  say  no  one  told  him.  They  have  said  that  all's  well, 
and  that  is  sufficient ;  and  now  we  must  haul  off  again,  for 
with  such  a  heavy  ship  in  tow,  Captain  Lumley  will  not 
thank  me  if  I  am  always  coming  so  close  to  him." 

"I  am  satisfied,  Captain  Wilson,  pray  do  nothing  that 
might  displease  Captain  Lumley.  We  shall  soon  see 
Alfred,  I  dare  say,  with  the  spy-glass." 

"  I  see  him  now,"  said  Mary  Percival,  "  he  has  his  tele- 
scope, and  he  is  waving  his  hat  to  me." 

"  Thank  God,"  replied  Mrs  Campbell ;  "  now  I  am 
satisfied." 

The  Portsmouth  cast  off  the  French  line-of-battle  ship, 
as  soon  as  they  had  jury-masts  up  and  could  make  sail  on 
them,  and  the  convoy  proceeded  to  the  mouth  of  the  St 
Lawrence. 


The  Settlers  35 

"Captain  Wilson,"  said  Percival,  whose  eyes  were 
fixed  on  the  water,  "what  animals  are  those,  tumbling 
about  and  blowing, — those  great  white  things  ? " 

"  They  are  what  are  called  the  white  whale,  Percival," 
replied  Captain  Wilson  ;  "  they  are  not  often  seen,  except 
about  here." 

"  Then  what  is  the  colour  of  the  other  whales  ? " 

"  The  northern  whales  are  black — they  are  called  the 
black  whales  ;  but  the  southern,  or  spermaceti  whales,  are 
not  so  dark  in  colour." 

Captain  Wilson  then,  at  Percival's  request,  gave  him  an 
account  of  how  the  whales  were  caught,  for  he  had  been 
several  voyages  himself  in  the  northern  whale  fishery. 

Percival  was  never  tired  of  asking  questions,  and  Captain 
Wilson  was  very  kind  to  him,  and  always  answered  him. 
John,  generally  speaking,  stood  by  when  Captain  Wilson 
was  talking,  looking  very  solemn  and  very  attentive,  but 
not  saying  a  word. 

"  Well,  John,"  said  Emma  to  him  after  the  conversation 
had  been  ended,  "  what  was  Captain  Wilson  telling  you 
about  ? " 

"  Whales,"  replied  John,  walking  past  her. 

"Well,  but  is  that  all  you  can  tell  me,  John?" 

"  Yes,"  replied  John,  walking  away. 

"  At  all  events,  Miss  Emma,  he  keeps  all  his  knowledge 
to  himself,"  observed  Captain  Wilson,  laughing. 

"  Yes ;  I  shall  know  nothing  about  the  whale-fishery, 
unless  you  will  condescend  to  tell  me  yourself,  that  is 
evident,"  replied  Emma,  taking  the  offered  arm  of  Captain 
Wilson,  who,  at  her  request,  immediately  resumed  the 
subject. 

In  three  weeks  from  the  day  of  the  action  they  had 
anchored  off  the  town  of  Quebec. 

As  soon  as  they  had  anchored,  Alfred  obtained  leave 
to  go  on  board  of  the  London  Merchant,  and  then,  for  the 
first  time,  his  family  knew  that  he  had  been  wounded. 
His  arm  was  still  in  a  sling,  but  was  healing  fast. 

I  shall  pass  over  the  numerous  inquiries  on  his  part 


36  The  Settlers 

relative  to  their  capture  and  recapture,  and  on  theirs,  as 
to  the  action  with  the  French  ship. 

While  they  were  in  conversation,  Captain  Lumley  was 
reported  to  be  coming  on  board  in  his  boat.  They  went 
on  the  deck  of  the  vessel  to  receive  him. 

"Well,  Mrs  Campbell,"  said  Captain  Lumley  after  the 
first  salutations  were  over,  "  you  must  congratulate  me 
on  my  having  captured  a  vessel  somewhat  larger  than  my 
own ;  and  I  must  congratulate  you  on  the  conduct  and 
certain  promotion  of  your  son  Alfred.  He  has  richly 
deserved  it." 

"I  am  very  thankful,  Captain  Lumley,  and  do  most 
heartily  congratulate  you,"  replied  Mrs  Campbell ;  "  I 
only  regret  that  my  boy  has  been  wounded." 

"The  very  thing  that  you  should,  on  the  contrary,  be 
thankful  for,  Mrs  Campbell,"  replied  Captain  Lumley. 
"It  is  the  most  fortunate  wound  in  the  world,  as  it  not 
only  adds  to  his  claims,  but  enables  me  to  let  him  join 
you  and  go  to  Canada  with  you,  without  it  being  supposed 
that  he  has  quitted  the  service." 

"  How  so,  Captain  Lumley  ? " 

"I  can  discharge  him  to  sick-quarters  here  at  Quebec. 
If  they  think  anything  about  it  at  all  at  home,  it  will  be 
that  his  wound  is  much  more  severe  than  it  really  is  ;  and 
he  can  remain  on  half-pay  as  long  as  he  pleases.  There 
are  plenty  ready  to  be  employed.  But  I  cannot  wait  any 
longer.  I  am  going  on  shore  to  call  upon  the  Governor, 
and  I  thought  I  would  just  see  you  in  my  way.  You 
may  assure  yourselves  that  if  I  can  be  of  any  use  to  you, 
I  will  not  fail  to  exert  any  little  influence  I  may  have." 

Captain  Lumley  then  took  a  cordial  leave  of  the  whole 
party,  telling  Alfred  that  he  might  consider  himself  as 
discharged  from  the  ship,  and  might  rejoin  his  family. 

"Heaven  sends  us  friends  when  we  most  need  them 
and  least  expect  them,"  said  Mrs  Campbell,  as  she  watched 
the  boat  pulling  away.  "Who  would  have  imagined, 
when  we  anchored  at  Cork,  that  such  good  fortune  should 
have  awaited  us ;  and  that,  at  the  very  time  Alfred  had 


The  Settlers 


37 


given  up  his  profession  for  our  sake,  his  promotion  in 
the  service  was  awaiting  him  ? " 

Shortly  afterwards  Mrs  Campbell  and  Henry  went  on 
shore  with  Captain  Wilson  to  look  out  for  lodgings,  and 
present  the  letters  of  introduction  which  he  had  received 
for  some  Quebec  merchants.  As  they  were  looking  for 
lodgings  in  company  with  a  Mr  Farquhar,  who  had  kindly 
volunteered  to  assist  them,  they  met  Captain  Lumley  on 
his  return  from  the  Governor. 

"I  am  glad  to  have  met  you,  Mrs  Campbell,"  said 
Captain  Lumley ;  "I  found,  on  paying  my  respects  to 
the  Governor,  that  there  is  what  they  call  the  Admiralty 
House  here,  which  is  kept  furnished  by  Government  for 
the  senior  officers  of  His  Majesty's  ships.  It  is  at  my 
disposal ;  and  as  the  Governor  has  requested  me  to  take 
up  my  abode  at  Government  House,  I  beg  you  will 
consider  it  at  your  service.  You  will  find  better  accommo- 
dation there  than  in  lodgings,  and  it  will  save  you  con- 
siderable expense." 

"We  need  look  no  further,  Mrs  Campbell,"  said  Mr 
Farquhar. 

Mrs  Campbell  expressed  her  acknowledgments  to  Cap- 
tain Lumley,  and  returned  on  board  with  this  pleasing 
intelligence. 

"Oh,  Alfred,  how  much  we  are  indebted  to  you,  my 
dear  boy,"  said  Mrs  Campbell. 

"  To  me,  mother  ? — to  Captain  Lumley,  I  should  rather 
think." 

"  Yes,  to  Captain  Lumley,  I  grant ;  but  still  it  has  been 
your  good  conduct  when  under  his  command  which  has 
made  him  attached  to  you  ;  and  it  is  to  that  we  owe  his 
acquaintance,  and  all  the  kindness  we  have  received  from 
him." 

The  next  day  the  family  disembarked  and  took  possession 
of  the  Admiralty  House.  Mr  Farquhar  procured  them  a 
female  servant,  who,  with  a  man  and  his  wife  left  in  charge 
of  the  house,  supplied  all  the  attendance  they  required. 
Mrs   Campbell    settled   with   Captain  Wilson,   who   very 


38  The  Settlers 

generously  refused  to  take  any  money  for  Alfred's  passage, 
as  he  had  not  remained  on  board  of  the  London  Merchant: 
promising,  however,  to  accept  their  invitation  to  come  to 
them  whenever  he  could  find  leisure,  he  took  leave  of  them  for 
the  present,  and  they  were  left  alone  in  their  new  residence. 

In  a  few  days  the  Campbells  found  themselves  comfort- 
ably settled  in  the  Admiralty  House,  but  they  had  no 
intention  of  remaining  there  longer  than  was  necessary ; 
as,  notwithstanding  the  accommodation,  their  residence  at 
Quebec  was  attended  with  expense,  and  Mr  Campbell  was 
aware  that  he  had  no  money  to  throw  away. 

On  the  fourth  day  after  their  landing  Captain  Lumley 
called  to  take  leave ;  but  the  day  previous  he  had  intro- 
duced them  to  the  Governor,  who  returned  Mr  Campbell's 
call,  and  appeared  to  be  much  interested  in  their  welfare, 
owing  of  course  to  the  representations  of  Captain  Lumley. 
It  was  not,  therefore,  surprising  that  they  should  part  with 
regret  from  one  who  had  proved  himself  such  a  kind  friend  ; 
and  many  were  the  expressions  of  gratitude  which  were 
made  by  the  whole  party.  Captain  Lumley  shook  hands 
with  them  all ;  and,  assuring  Alfred  that  he  would  not  lose 
sight  of  his  interests,  wished  them  every  success,  and  left 
the  house.  An  hour  afterwards  the  Portsmouth  was  under 
weigh,  and  running  out  with  a  fine  breeze. 

On  the  following  day  the  Governor  requested  Mr  Camp- 
bell would  call  upon  him ;  and  when  they  met,  he  pointed 
out  to  him  that  he  would  have  great  difficulties,  and,  he 
was  fearful,  great  hardships,  to  encounter  in  following  up 
his  plan  of  settling  in  Upper  Canada.  He  did  not  dissuade 
him  from  so  doing,  as  he  had  nothing  more  promising  to 
offer,  which  might  induce  him  to  change  his  mind,  but  he 
thought  it  right  to  forewarn  him  of  trials,  that  he  might  be 
well  prepared. 

"I  feel,  of  course,  a  strong  interest  in  any  English 
family  so  well  brought  up,  and  accustomed,  as  I  find  yours 
has  been,  to  luxury,  being  placed  in  such  a  situation ;  and 
the  interest  which  my  old  friend,  Captain  Lumley,  takes  in 
you,  is  quite  sufficient  to  induce  me  to  offer   you  every 


The  Settlers  39 

assistance  in  my  power:  that  you  may  depend  upon,  Mr 
Campbell.  The  Surveyor-General  is  coming  here  immedi- 
ately, I  must  first  introduce  you  to  him,  as  it  is  from  him 
that  the  land  must  be  obtained,  and  of  course  he  can  advise 
you  well  on  the  point  of  locality ;  but  you  must  recollect 
that  it  is  not  much  more  than  thirty  years  since  these 
provinces  have  been  surrendered  to  Great  Britain,  and  that 
not  only  the  French  population,  but  the  Indians,  are  very 
hostile  to  the  English,  for  the  Indians  were,  and  still  are, 
firm  allies  to  the  French,  and  detest  us.  I  have  been 
reflecting  upon  the  affair,  and  I  hope  to  be  of  some  service 
to  you  ;  if  I  am  not,  it  will  not,  I  assure  you,  be  from  any 
want  of  will ;  under  every  advantage  which  may  be  pro- 
cured for  you,  at  all  events,  you  will  require  stout  hearts 
and  able  hands.  Your  son  Alfred  will  be  of  great  service, 
but  we  must  try  and  procure  you  some  other  assistance 
that  can  be  trusted." 

A  long  conversation  then  took  place  between  the 
Governor  and  Mr  Campbell,  during  which,  the  latter 
received  much  valuable  information  :  it  was  interrupted, 
however,  by  the  arrival  of  the  Surveyor-General,  and  the 
topic  was  resumed. 

"  The  land  that  I  would  propose  for  Mr  Campbell," 
observed  the  Surveyor-General,  after  a  time,  "  if  there  is 
no  objection  to  part  with  it,  is  a  portion  of  what  has  been 
laid  aside  as  Government  reserve  on  this  part  of  the  Lake 
Ontario  ;  there  are  lands  to  be  obtained  nearer  to  Montreal, 
but  all  the  land  of  good  quality  has  been  purchased.  This 
land,  you  will  observe,  Mr  Campbell,  is  peculiarly  good, 
having  some  few  acres  of  what  we  call  prairie,  or  natural 
meadow.  It  has  also  the  advantage  of  running  with  a  large 
frontage  on  the  beach,  and  there  is  a  small  river  on  one 
side  of  it ;  besides,  it  is  not  a  great  distance,  perhaps  four 
or  five  miles,  from  Fort  Frontignac,  and  it  might  be  easy 
to  obtain  assistance  if  required." 

The  Surveyor-General  pointed  to  a  part  of  the  map, 
near  to  Presqu'  He  de  Quinte,  as  he  made  this  observation 
to  the  Governor. 


40  The  Settlers 

"I  agree  with  you,"  replied  the  Governor,  "and  I 
observe  that  there  is  already  a  settler  on  the  other  side  of 
the  stream." 

"Yes,  sir,"  replied  the  Surveyor;  "that  allotment  was 
granted  before  it  was  decided  that  the  rest  should  be  a 
Government  reserve  ;  and  if  proof  were  required  of  the 
goodness  of  the  land,  it  would  be  found  in  the  person  who 
took  it.  It  was  taken  four  years  ago  by  the  old  hunter, 
Malachi  Bone ;  he  has  been  over  every  part  of  it,  of  course, 
and  knows  what  it  is.  You  recollect  the  man,  don't  you, 
sir  ?  He  was  a  guide  to  the  English  army  before  the 
surrender  of  Quebec ;  General  Wolfe  had  a  high  opinion 
of  him,  and  his  services  were  so  good  that  he  was  allowed 
that  tract  of  1 50  acres." 

"  I  now  remember  him,"  replied  the  Governor,  "  but  as 
I  have  not  seen  him  for  so  many  years,  he  had  escaped  my 
recollection." 

"  It  will  be  a  great  advantage  to  you,  Mr  Campbell, 
having  this  man  as  a  neighbour." 

"Now,"  continued  the  Governor,  addressing  the 
Surveyor-General,  "  do  you  know  of  any  person  who 
would  be  willing  to  serve  Mr  Campbell,  and  who  can  be 
depended  upon  ;  of  course  one  who  understands  the 
country,  and  who  would  be  really  useful  ? " 

"  Yes,  Governor,  I  do  know  a  very  good  man,  and  you 
know  him  also  ;  but  you  know  the  worst  part  of  -him,  for 
he  is  generally  in  trouble  when  you  see  him." 

"Who  is  that?" 

"  Martin  Super,  the  trapper." 

"  Why,  that  is  the  young  fellow  who  breeds  such  dis- 
turbances, and  who,  if  I  recollect  right,  is  now  in  prison 
for  a  riot." 

"  The  very  same,  sir ;  but  Martin  Super,  although  a 
troublesome  fellow  at  Quebec,  is  worth  his  weight  in  gold 
when  he  is  out  of  the  town.  You  may  think  it  strange, 
Mr  Campbell,  that  I  should  recommend  a  man  who  appears 
to  be  so  unruly  a  character ;  but  the  fact  is,  that  the  trap- 
pers, who  go  in  pursuit  of  the  game  for  their  skins,  after 


The  Settlers  41 

having  been  out  for  months,  undergoing  every  privation 
that  can  be  imagined,  return  home  with  their  packages  of 
skins,  which  they  dispose  of  to  the  merchants  of  this  town ; 
and  as  soon  as  they  have  their  money,  they  never  cease 
their  revelry  of  every  description  until  their  earnings  are 
all  gone,  and  then  they  set  off  again  on  their  wild  and 
venturous  pursuit.  Now  Martin  Super,  like  all  the  rest, 
must  have  his  fun  when  he  comes  back,  and  being  a  very 
wild  fellow,  he  is  often  in  scrapes  when  he  has  drunk  too 
much,  so  that  he  is  occasionally  put  into  prison  for  being 
riotous  ;  but  I  know  him  well,  he  has  been  with  me 
surveying  for  months,  and  when  he  is  on  service,  a  more 
steady,  active,  and  brave  man  I  do  not  know." 

"  I  believe  you  are  right  in  recommending  him,"  observed 
the  Governor,  "  he  will  not  be  sorry  to  get  out  of  the  gaol, 
and  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  he  will  conduct  himself  well 
if  he  once  agrees  to  take  your  service,  Mr  Campbell,  for 
one  or  two  years.  As  for  the  Canadians,  they  are  very 
harmless,  but  at  the  same  time  very  useless.  There  are 
exceptions,  no  doubt ;  but  their  general  character  is  any- 
thing but  that  of  activity  and  courage.  As  I  said  before, 
you  will  require  stout  hearts,  and  Martin  Super  is  one, 
that  is  certain.  Perhaps  you  can  arrange  this  for  Mr 
Campbell." 

The  Surveyor-General  promised  to  do  so ;  shortly  after 
which,  Mr  Campbell,  with  many  thanks,  took  his  leave  of 
the  Governor. 

Mr  Campbell,  who  had  gained  every  possible  information 
relative  to  what  would  be  most  necessary  for  him  to  take 
with  him,  was  actively  employed  for  a  fortnight  in  making 
his  purchases.  During  this  time  much  attention  was 
shown  to  them  both  by  the  English  and  French  residents 
at  Quebec.  Alfred,  whose  wound  was  now  nearly  healed, 
was  as  active  as  usual,  and  Henry  was  of  great  assistance 
to  his  father  in  taking  inventories  and  making  out  lists,  &c. 
Nor  were  Mrs  Campbell  and  the  two  girls  unemployed ; 
they  had  purchased  the  coarse  manufactures  of  the  country, 
and  were  very  busy  making  dresses  for  themselves  and  for 


42  The  Settlers 

the  children.  Mr  Campbell  had  been  one  morning  at  Mr 
Farquhar's,  the  merchant's,  to  make  inquiries  about  a  con- 
veyance up  to  his  new  purchase  (for  he  had  concluded  his 
arrangements  with  the  Surveyor-General),  when  the 
Governor  sent  a  message  by  one  of  his  aides-de-camp,  to 
say  that  it  was  his  intention  in  the  course  of  ten  days  to 
send  a  detachment  of  soldiers  up  to  Fort  Frontignac — news 
having  been  received  that  the  garrison  was  weakened  by  a 
fever  which  had  broken  out ;  and  that  if  Mr  Campbell 
would  like  to  avail  himself  of  the  opportunity,  he  and  his 
family,  and  all  his  luggage,  should  go  under  the  escort  of 
the  officer  and  troops.  This  offer  was  of  course  joyfully 
accepted,  and  on  Mr  Campbell's  calling  upon  the  Governor 
to  return  his  thanks,  the  latter  told  him  that  there  would 
be  plenty  of  room  in  the  bateaux  and  canoes  for  them  and 
all  their  luggage,  and  that  he  need  not  give  himself  further 
trouble,  or  incur  any  further  expense. 


Chapter  VI 

The  next  day  the  Surveyor-General  called,  bringing  with 
him  Martin  Super,  the  trapper. 

"  Mr  Campbell,"  said  the  surveyor,  "  this  is  my  friend 
Martin  Super ;  I  have  spoken  to  him,  and  he  has  consented 
to  take  service  for  one  year,  and  he  will  remain,  if  he  is 
satisfied.  If  he  serves  you  as  well  as  he  has  served  me 
when  I  have  travelled  through  the  country,  I  have  no 
doubt  but  you  will  find  him  a  valuable  assistant." 

Martin  Super  was  rather  tall,  very  straight-limbed, 
showing  both  activity  and  strength.  His  head  was 
smaller  than  usually  is  the  case,  which  gave  him  the 
appearance  of  great  lightness  and  agility.  His  counten- 
ance was  very  pleasing,  being  expressive  of  continual 
good  humour,  which  was  indeed  but  corresponding  to  his 
real  character.  He  was  dressed  in  a  sort  of  hunting-coat 
of  deer-skin,  blue  cloth  leggings,  a  cap  of  racoon's  skin, 


The  Settlers  43 

with  a  broad  belt  round  his  waist,  in  which  he  wore  his 
knife. 

"Now,  Martin  Super,  I  will  read  the  terms  of  the 
agreement  between  you  and  Mr  Campbell,  that  you  may 
see  if  all  is  as  you  wish." 

The  Surveyor-General  read  the  agreement,  and  Martin 
Super  nodded  his  head  in  acquiescence. 

"  Mr  Campbell,  if  you  are  satisfied,  you  may  now  sign 
it  5  Martin  shall  do  the  same." 

Mr  Campbell  signed  his  name  and  handed  the  pen  to 
Martin  Super,  who  then  for  the  first  time  spoke. 

"  Surveyor,  I  don't  know  how  my  name  is  spelt ;  and 
if  I  did,  I  couldn't  write  it,  so  I  must  do  it  Indian 
fashion,  and  put  my  totem  to  it  ? " 

"  "What  is  your  name  among  the  Indians,  Martin  ?  " 

"The  Painter,"  replied  Martin, 
who  then  made,  under  Mr  Camp- 
bell's signature,  a  figure  like 
saying,  "There,  that's  my  name 
as  near  as  I  can  draw  it." 

"  Very  good,"  replied  the  Surveyor-General ;  "  here 
is  the  document  all  right,  Mr  Campbell.  Ladies,  I  fear 
I  must  run  away,  for  I  have  an  engagement.  I  will  leave 
Martin  Super,  Mr  Campbell,  as  you  would  probably  like 
a  little  conversation  together." 

The  Surveyor-General  then  took  his  leave,  and  Martin 
Super  remained.  Mrs  Campbell  was  the  first  who  spoke  : 
"Super,"  said  she,  "I  hope  we  shall  be  very  good  friends, 
but  now  tell  me  what  you  mean  by  your — totem,  I  think 
you  called  it  ? " 

"Why,  ma'am,  a  totem  is  an  Indian's  mark,  and  you 
know  1  am  almost  an  Indian  myself.  All  the  Indian 
chiefs  have  their  totems.  One  is  called  the  Great  Otter  ; 
another  the  Serpent,  and  so  on,  and  so  they  sign  a  figure 
like  the  animal  they  are  named  from.  Then,  ma'am,  you 
see,  we  trappers,  who  almost  live  with  them,  have 
names  given  to  us  also,  and  they  have  called  me  the 
Painter." 


44  The  Settlers 

"  Why  did  they  name  you  the  Painter  ? " 

"  Because  I  killed  two  of  them  in  one  day." 

"  Killed  two  painters  !  "  cried  the  girls. 

"  Yes,  miss  ;  killed  them  both  with  my  rifle." 

"  But  why  did  you  kill  the  men  ? "  said  Emma ;  "  was 
it  in  battle  ? " 

"Kill  the  men,  miss;  I  said  nothing  about  men;  I 
said  I  killed  two  painters,"  replied  Martin,  laughing,  and 
showing  a  row  of  teeth  as  white  as  ivory. 

"  What  is  a  painter,  then,  Super  ? "  inquired  Mrs 
Campbell. 

"  Why  it's  an  animal,  and  a  very  awkward  creature,  I 
can  tell  you,  sometimes." 

"  The  drawing  is  something  like  a  panther,  mamma," 
exclaimed  Mary. 

"  Well,  miss,  it  may  be  a  panther,  but  we  only  Jcnow 
them  by  the  other  name." 

Mr  Farquhar  then  came  in,  and  the  question  was  re- 
ferred to  him  ;  he  laughed  and  told  them  that  painters 
were  a  species  of  panther,  not  spotted,  but  tawny-coloured, 
and  at  times  very  dangerous. 

"  Do  you  know  the  part  of  the  country  where  we  are 
going  to  ?  "  said  Henry  to  Super. 

"  Yes,  I  have  trapped  thereabouts  for  months,  but  the 
beavers  are  scarce  now." 

"  Are  there  any  other  animals  there  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Martin,  "  small  game,  as  we  term  it." 

"  What  sort  are  they  ?  " 

"  Why,  there's  painters,  and  bears,  and  cat-a'mountains." 

"  Mercy  on  us  !  do  you  call  that  small  game  ;  why, 
what  must  the  large  be,  then  ?  "  said  Mrs  Campbell. 

"  Buffaloes,  missus,  is  what  we  call  big  game." 

"  But  the  animals  you  speak  of  are  not  good  eating, 
Super,"  said  Mrs  Campbell,  "  is  there  no  game  that  we 
can  eat  ? " 

"Oh,  yes,  plenty  of  deer  and  wild  turkey,  and  bear's 
good  eating,  I  reckon." 

"  Ah  !  that  sounds  better." 


The  Settlers 


45 


After  an  hour's  conversation,  Martin  Super  was  dis- 
missed ;  the  whole  of  the  family  (except  Alfred,  who  was 
not  at  home)  very  much  pleased  with  what  they  had  seen 
of  him. 

A  few  days  after  this,  Martin  Super,  who  had  now 
entered  upon  service,  and  was  very  busy  with  Alfred, 
with  whom  he  had  already  become  a  favourite,  was  sent 
for  by  Mr  Campbell,  who  read  over  to  him  the  inventory 
of  the  articles  which  they  had,  and  inquired  of  him  if 
there  was  anything  else  which  might  be  necessary  or 
advisable  to  take  with  them. 

"  You  said  something  about  guns,"  replied  Martin, 
**  what  sort  of  guns  did  you  mean  ?  " 

"We  have  three  fowling-pieces  and  three  muskets, 
besides  pistols." 

"Fowling-pieces — they  are  bird-guns,  I  believe — no  use 
at  all ;  muskets  are  soldiers'  tools — no  use  ;  pistols  are 
pops,  and  nothing  better.  You  have  no  rifles  ;  you  can't 
go  into  the  woods  without  rifles.  I  have  got  mine,  but 
you  must  have  some." 

"  Well,  I  believe  you  are  right,  Martin ;  it  never 
occurred  to  me.     How  many  ought  we  to  have  ?  " 

"  Well,  that's  according — how  many  be  you  in  family  ? " 

"  We  are  five  males  and  three  females." 

"  Well,  then,  sir,  say  ten  rifles ;  that  will  be  quite 
sufficient.  Two  spare  ones  in  case  of  accident,"  replied 
Martin. 

"  Why,  Martin,"  said  Mrs  Campbell,  "  you  do  not 
mean  that  the  children  and  these  young  ladies  and  I  are  to 
fire  off  rifles?" 

"  I  do  mean  to  say,  ma'am,  that  before  I  was  as  old 
as  that  little  boy,"  pointing  to  John,  "  I  could  hit  a  mark 
well ;  and  a  woman  ought  at  least  to  know  how  to  prime 
and  load  a  rifle,  even  if  she  does  not  fire  it  herself.  It  is  a 
deadly  weapon,  ma'am,  and  the  greatest  leveller  in  crea- 
tion, for  the  trigger  pulled  by  a  child  will  settle  the 
business  of  the  stoutest  man.  I  don't  mean  to  say  that  we 
may  be  called  to  use  them  in  that  way,  but  it's  always 


46  The  Settlers 

better  to  have  them,  and  to  let  other  people  know  that  you 
have  them,  and  all  ready  loaded  too,  if  required." 

"  Well,  Martin,"  said  Mr  Campbell,  "  I  agree  with  you, 
it  is  better  to  be  well  prepared.  We  will  have  the  ten 
rifles,  if  we  can  afford  to  purchase  them.  What  will  they 
cost  ? " 

"  About  sixteen  dollars  will  purchase  the  best,  sir  ;  but 
I  think  I  had  better  choose  them  for  you,  and  try  them 
before  you  purchase." 

"  Do  so,  then,  Super  ;  Alfred  will  go  with  you  as 
soon  as  he  comes  back,  and  you  and  he  can  settle  the 
matter." 

"  Why,  Super,"  observed  Mrs  Campbell,  "  you  have 
quite  frightened  us  women  at  the  idea  of  so  many  firearms 
being  required." 

"  If  Pontiac  was  alive,  missus,  they  would  all  be  required, 
but  he's  gone  now  •,  still  there  are  many  out-lying  Indians, 
as  we  call  them,  who  are  no  better  than  they  should  be  -9 
and  I  always  like  to  see  rifles  ready  loaded.  Why,  ma'am, 
suppose  now  that  all  the  men  were  out  in  the  woods,  and 
a  bear  should  pay  you  a  visit  during  our  absence,  would  it 
not  be  just  as  well  for  to  have  a  loaded  rifle  ready  for  him  \ 
and  would  not  you  or  the  young  misses  willingly  prefer 
to  pull  the  trigger  at  him  than  to  be  hugged  in  his 
fashion  ? " 

"  Martin  Super,  you  have  quite  convinced  me :  I 
shall  not  only  learn  to  load  a  rifle  but  to  fire  one  also." 

"  And  I'll  teach  the  boys  the  use  of  them,  ma'am,  and 
they  will  then  add  to  your  defence." 

"  You  shall  do  so,  Martin,"  replied  Mrs  Campbell;  "I 
am  convinced  that  you  are  quite  right." 

When  Super  had  quitted  the  room,  which  he  did  soon 
afterwards,  Mr  Campbell  observed — "I  hope,  my  dear, 
that  you  and  the  girls  are  not  terrified  by  the  remarks  of 
Martin.  It  is  necessary  to  be  well  armed  when  isolated  as 
we  shall  be,  and  so  far  from  any  assistance ;  but  it  does 
not  follow,  because  we  ought  to  be  prepared  against  danger,, 
that  such  danger  should  occur." 


The  Settlers  47 

"  I  can  answer  for  myself,  my  dear  Campbell,"  replied 
his  wife ;  "I  am  prepared,  if  necessary,  to  meet  danger, 
and  do  what  a  weak  woman  can  do  ;  and  I  feel  what 
Martin  says  is  but  too  true,  that,  with  a  rifle  in  the 
hand,  a  woman  or  a  child  is  on  a  par  with  the  strongest 
man." 

"  And  I,  my  dear  uncle,"  said  Mary  Percival,  "shall,  I 
trust,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  know  how  to  do  my 
duty,  however  peculiar  the  circumstances  may  be  to  a 
female." 

"  And  I,  my  dear  uncle,"  followed  up  Emma,  laughing, 
"  infinitely  prefer  firing  off  a  rifle  to  being  hugged  by  a 
bear  or  an  Indian,  because  of  two  evils  one  should  always 
choose  the  least." 

"  "Well,  then,  I  see  Martin  has  done  no  harm,  but,  on 
the  contrary,  he  has  done  good.  It  is  always  best  to  be 
prepared  for  the  worst,  and  to  trust  to  providence  for  aid 
in  peril." 

At  last  all  the  purchases  were  completed,  and  every- 
thing was  packed  up  and  ready  for  embarkation.  Another 
message  from  the  Governor  was  received,  stating  that  in 
three  days  the  troops  would  be  embarked,  and  also  inform- 
ing Mr  Campbell  that  if  he  had  not  purchased  any  cows 
or  horses,  the  officer  at  Fort  Frontignac  had  more  cattle 
than  were  requisite,  and  could  supply  him  ;  which,  perhaps, 
would  be  preferable  to  carrying  them  up  so  far.  Mr 
Campbell  had  spoken  about,  but  not  finally  settled  for,  the 
cows,  and  therefore  was  glad  to  accept  the  Governor's  offer. 
This  message  was  accompanied  with  a  note  of  invitation 
to  Mr  Campbell,  the  ladies,  and  Henry  and  Alfred,  to  take 
a  farewell  dinner  at  Government  House  the  day  before 
their  departure.  The  invitation  was  accepted,  and  Mr 
Campbell  was  introduced  to  the  officer  commanding  the 
detachment  which  was  about  to  proceed  to  Fort  Frontignac, 
and  received  from  him  every  assurance  of  his  doing  all  he 
could  to  make  them  comfortable.  The  kindness  of  the 
Governor  did  not  end  here :  he  desired  the  officer  to  take 
two  large  tents  for  the  use  of  Mr  Campbell,  to  be  returned 


48  The  Settlers 

to  the  fort  when  the  house  had  been  built,  and  they  were 
completely  settled.  He  even  proposed  that  Mrs  Campbell 
and  the  Misses  Percival  should  remain  at  Government 
House  until  Mr  Campbell  had  made  every  preparation  to 
receive  them ;  but  this  Mrs  Campbell  would  not  consent 
to,  and,  with  many  thanks,  she  declined  the  offer. 


Chapter   VII 

Although  it  was  now  the  middle  of  May,  it  was  but 
a  few  days  before  their  departure  that  there  was  the 
least  sign  of  verdure,  or  the  trees  had  burst  into  leaf; 
but  in  the  course  of  the  three  days  before  they  quitted 
Quebec,  so  rapid  was  the  vegetation,  that  it  appeared 
as  if  summer  had  come  upon  them  all  at  once.  The 
heat  was  also  very  great,  although,  when  they  had  landed, 
the  weather  was  piercing  cold  ;  but  in  Canada,  as  well 
as  in  all  Northern  America,  the  transitions  from  heat  to 
cold,  and  from  cold  to  heat,  are  very  rapid. 

My  young  readers  will  be  surprised  to  hear  that  when 
the  winter  sets  in  at  Quebec,  all  the  animals  required  for 
the  winter's  consumption  are  at  once  killed.  If  the  troops 
are  numerous,  perhaps  three  or  four  hundred  bullocks 
are  slaughtered  and  hung  up.  Every  family  kill  their 
cattle,  their  sheep,  pigs,  turkeys,  fowls,  &c,  and  all  are 
put  up  in  the  garrets,  where  the  carcases  immediately 
freeze  hard,  and  remain  quite  good  and  sweet  during  the 
six  or  seven  months  of  severe  winter  which  occur  in  that 
climate.  When  any  portion  of  meat  is  to  be  cooked,  it 
is  gradually  thawed  in  lukewarm  water,  and  after  that  is 
put  to  the  fire.  If  put  at  once  to  the  fire  in  its  frozen 
state,  it  spoils.  There  is  another  strange  circumstance 
which  occurs  in  these  cold  latitudes  ;  a  small  fish,  called 
the  snow-fish,  is  caught  during  the  winter  by  making 
holes  in  the  thick  ice,  and  these  fish  coming  to  the  holes 
in  thousands  to  breathe,  are  thrown  out  with  hand-nets 


The  Settlers 


49 


upon  the  ice,  where  they  become  in  a  few  minutes  frozen 
quite  hard,  so  that,  if  you  wish  it,  you  may  break  them 
in  half  like  a  rotten  stick.  The  cattle  are  fed  upon  these 
fish  during  the  winter  months.  But  it  has  been  proved, 
which  is  very  strange,  that  if,  after  they  have  been  frozen 
for  twenty-four  hours  or  more,  you  put  these  fish  into 
water  and  gradually  thaw  them  as  you  do  the  meat,  they 
will  recover  and  swim  about  again  as  well  as  ever.  To 
proceed,  however,  with  our  history — 

Mr  Campbell  found  that,  after  all  his  expenses,  he  had 
still  three  hundred  pounds  left,  and  this  money  he  left 
in  the  Quebec  Bank,  to  use  as  he  might  find  necessary. 
His  expenditure  had  been  very  great.  First,  there  was 
the  removal  of  so  large  a  family,  and  the  passage  out  ; 
then  he  had  procured  at  Liverpool  a  large  quantity  of 
cutlery  and  tools,  furniture,  &c,  all  of  which  articles 
were  cheaper  there  than  at  Quebec.  At  Quebec  he  had 
also  much  to  purchase  :  all  the  most  expensive  portion 
of  his  house ;  such  as  windows  ready  glazed,  stoves, 
boarding  for  floors,  cupboards,  and  partitions  ;  salt 
provisions,  crockery  of  every  description,  two  small 
waggons  ready  to  be  put  together,  several  casks  of  nails, 
and  a  variety  of  things  which  it  would  be  too  tedious 
to  mention.  Procuring  these,  with  the  expenses  of  living, 
had  taken  away  all  his  money,  except  the  three  hundred 
pounds  I  have  mentioned. 

It  was  on  the  13th  of  May  that  the  embarkation  took 
place,  and  it  was  not  until  the  afternoon  that  all  was 
prepared,  and  Mrs  Campbell  and  her  nieces  were  con- 
ducted down  to  the  bateaux,  which  lay  at  the  wharf,  with 
the  troops  all  ready  on  board  of  them.  The  Governor 
and  his  aides-de-camp,  besides  many  other  influential 
people  of  Quebec,  escorted  them  down,  and  as  soon  as 
they  had  paid  their  adieus,  the  word  was  given,  the 
soldiers  in  the  bateaux  gave  three  cheers,  and  away  they 
went  from  the  wharf  into  the  stream.  For  a  short  time 
there  was  waving  of  handkerchiefs  and  other  tokens  of 
good-will  on  the  part  of  those  who  were  on  the  wharf  j 

S  D 


50  The  Settlers 

but  that  was  soon  left  behind  them,  and  the  family  found 
themselves  separated  from  their  acquaintances  and  silently 
listening  to  the  measured  sound  of  the  oars,  as  they 
dropped  into  the  water. 

And  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  they  were  silent, 
for  all  were  occupied  with  their  own  thoughts.  They 
called  to  mind  the  beautiful  park  at  Wexton,  which  they 
had  quitted,  after  having  resided  there  so  long  and  so 
happily ;  the  Hall,  with  all  its  splendour  and  all  its  comfort, 
rose  up  in  their  remembrance ;  each  room  with  its  furni- 
ture, each  window  with  its  view,  was  recalled  to  their 
memories ;  they  had  crossed  the  Atlantic,  and  were  now 
about  to  leave  civilisation  and  comfort  behind  them — to 
isolate  themselves  in  the  Canadian  woods — to  trust  to  their 
own  resources,  their  own  society,  and  their  own  exertions. 
It  was,  indeed,  the  commencement  of  a  new  life,  and  for 
which  they  felt  themselves  little  adapted,  after  the  luxuries 
they  had  enjoyed  in  their  former  condition ;  but  if  their 
thoughts  and  reminiscences  made  them  grave  and  silent, 
they  did  not  make  them  despairing  or  repining;  they 
trusted  to  that  Power  who  alone  could  protect — who  gives 
and  who  takes  away,  and  doeth  with  us  as  he  judges  best ; 
and  if  hope  was  not  buoyant  in  all  of  them,  still  there  was 
confidence,  resolution,  and  resignation.  Gradually  they 
were  roused  from  their  reveries  by  the  beauty  of  the 
scenery  and  the  novelty  of  what  met  their  sight ;  the  songs, 
also,  of  the  Canadian  boatmen  were  musical  and  cheering, 
and  by  degrees,  they  had  all  recovered  their  usual  good 
spirits. 

Alfred  was  the  first  to  shake  off  his  melancholy  feelings 
and  to  attempt  to  remove  them  from  others ;  nor  was  he 
unsuccessful.  The  officer  who  commanded  the  detach- 
ment of  troops,  and  who  was  in  the  same  bateau  with  the 
family,  had  respected  their  silence  upon  their  departure 
from  the  wharf — perhaps  he  felt  much  as  they  did.  His 
name  was  Sinclair,  and  his  rank  that  of  senior  captain  in 
the  regiment — a  handsome,  florid  young  man,  tall  and  well 
made,  very  gentleman-like,  and  very  gentle  in  his  manners. 


The  Settlers  51 

*'  How  very  beautiful  the  foliage  is  on  that  point, 
mother,"  said  Alfred,  first  breaking  the  silence ;  "  what  a 
contrast  between  the  leaves  of  the  sycamore,  so  transparent 
and  yellow,  with  the  sun  behind  them,  and  the  new  shoots 
of  the  spruce  fir." 

"  It  is,  indeed,  very  lovely,"  replied  Mrs  Campbell  '9 
"  and  the  branches  of  the  trees,  feathering  down  as  they 
do  to  the  surface  of  the  water  " — 

"  Like  good  Samaritans,"  said  Emma,  "  extending  their 
arms,  that  any  unfortunate  drowning  person  who  was 
swept  away  by  the  stream  might  save  himself  by  their 
assistance." 

"  I  had  no  idea  that  trees  had  so  much  charity  or  reflec- 
tion, Emma,"  rejoined  Alfred. 

"I  cannot  answer  for  their  charity,  but,  by  the  side  of 
this  clear  water,  you  must  allow  them  reflection,  cousin," 
replied  Emma. 

"  I  presume  you  will  add  vanity  to  their  attributes  ? " 
answered  Alfred ;  "  for  they  certainly  appear  to  be 
hanging  over  the  stream  that  they  may  look  and  admire 
themselves  in  the  glassy  mirror." 

"  Pretty  well  that  for  a  midshipman  j  I  was  not  aware 
that  they  used  such  choice  language  in  a  cockpit,"  retorted 
the  young  lady. 

"  Perhaps  not,  cousin,"  answered  Alfred  ;  "  but  when 
sailors  are  in  the  company  of  ladies,  they  become  refined, 
from  the  association." 

"  Well,  I  must  admit,  Alfred,  that  you  are  a  great  deal 
more  polished  after  you  have  been  a  month  on  shore." 

"  Thank  you,  cousin  Emma,  even  for  that  slight 
admission,"  replied  Alfred,  laughing. 

"  But  what  is  that  ?  "  said  Mary  Percival,  "  at  the  point, 
is  it  a  village — one,  two,  three  houses — just  opening  upon 
us?" 

"  That  is  a  raft,  Miss  Percival,  which  is  coming  down 
the  river,"  replied  Captain  Sinclair.  "You  will  see,  when 
we  are  nearer  to  it,  that  perhaps  it  covers  two  acres  of 
water,  and  there  are  three  tiers  of  timber  on  it.     These 


52  The  Settlers 

rafts  are  worth  many  thousand  pounds.  They  are  first 
framed  with  logs,  fastened  by  wooden  tree-nails,  and  the 
timber  placed  within  the  frame.  There  are,  perhaps,  from 
forty  to  a  hundred  people  on  this  raft  to  guide  it  down  the 
stream,  and  the  houses  you  see  are  built  on  it  for  the 
accommodation  of  these  people.  I  have  seen  as  many  as 
fifteen  houses  upon  a  raft,  which  will  sometimes  contain 
the  cargoes  of  thirty  or  forty  large  ships." 

"It  is  very  wonderful  how  they  guide  and  direct  it 
down  the  stream,"  said  Mr  Campbell. 

"  It  is  very  dexterous ;  and  it  seems  strange  that  such 
an  enormous  mass  can  be  so  guided,  but  it  is  done,  as 
you  will  perceive ;  there  are  three  or  four  rudders  made 
of  long  sweeps,  and,  as  you  may  observe,  several  sweeps 
on  each  side." 

All  the  party  were  now  standing  up  in  the  stern-sheets 
of  the  bateau  to  look  at  the  people  on  the  raft,  who 
amounted  to  about  fifty  or  sixty  men — now  running  over 
the  top  to  one  side,  and  dragging  at  the  sweeps,  which 
required  the  joint  power  of  seven  or  eight  men  to  each 
of  them — now  passing  again  over  to  the  opposite  sweeps, 
as  directed  by  the  steersmen.  The  bateau  kept  well  in  to 
the  shore,  out  of  the  way,  and  the  raft  passed  them  very 
quickly.  As  soon  as  it  was  clear  of  the  point,  as  their 
course  to  Quebec  was  now  straight,  and  there  was  a 
slight  breeze  down  the  river,  the  people  on  board  of  the 
raft  hoisted  ten  or  fifteen  sails  upon  different  masts,  to 
assist  them  in  their  descent;  and  this  again  excited  the 
admiration  of  the  party. 

The  conversation  now  became  general,  until  the  bateaux 
were  made  fast  to  the  shores  of  the  river,  while  the  men 
took  their  dinners,  which  had  been  prepared  for  them 
before  they  left  Quebec.  After  a  repose  of  two  hours, 
they  again  started,  and  at  nightfall  arrived  at  St  Anne's, 
where  they  found  everything  ready  for  their  reception. 
Although  their  beds  were  composed  of  the  leaves  of  the 
maize  or  Indian  corn,  they  were  so  tired  that  they  found 
them    very   comfortable,    and    at    daylight    arose,    quite 


The  Settlers 


S3 


refreshed  and  anxious  to  continue  their  route.  Martin 
Super,  who,  with  the  two  youngest  boys,  had  been 
placed  in  a  separate  boat,  had  been  very  attentive  to 
the  comforts  of  the  ladies  after  their  debarkation ;  and 
it  appeared  that  he  had  quite  won  the  hearts  of  the  two 
boys  by  his  amusing  anecdotes  during  the  day. 

Soon  after  their  embarkation,  the  name  of  Pontiac 
being  again  mentioned  by  Captain  Sinclair,  Mrs  Campbell 
observed — 

"  Our  man  Super  mentioned  that  name  before.  I 
confess  that  I  do  not  know  anything  of  Canadian  affairs  : 
I  know  only  that  Pontiac  was  an  Indian  chief.  Can  you, 
Captain  Sinclair,  give  us  any  information  relative  to  a 
person  who  appears  so  well  known  in  the  province  ?  " 

"  I  shall  be  happy,  Mrs  Campbell,  as  far  as  I  am  able, 
to  satisfy  you.  On  one  point,  I  can  certainly  speak  with 
confidence,  as  my  uncle  was  one  of  the  detachment  in 
the  fort  of  Detroit  at  the  time  that  it  was  so  nearly  sur- 
prised, and  he  has  often  told  the  history  of  the  affair  in 
my  presence.  Pontiac  was  chief  of  all  the  Lake  tribes 
of  Indians.  I  will  not  repeat  the  names  of  the  different 
tribes,  but  his  own  particular  tribe  was  that  of  the  Ottawas. 
He  ruled  at  the  time  that  the  Canadas  were  surrendered 
to  us  by  the  French.  At  first,  although  very  proud  and 
haughty,  and  claiming  the  sovereignty  of  the  country, 
he  was  very  civil  to  the  English,  or  at  least  appeared  so 
to  be ;  for  the  French  had  given  us  so  bad  a  reputation 
with  all  the  northern  tribes,  that  they  had  hitherto  shown 
nothing  but  the  most  determined  hostility,  and  appeared 
to  hate  our  very  name.  They  are  now  inclined  to  quiet, 
and  it  is  to  be  hoped  their  fear  of  us,  after  the  several 
conflicts  between  us,  will  induce  them  to  remain  so. 
You  are,  perhaps,  aware  that  the  French  had  built  many 
forts  at  the  most  commanding  spots  in  the  interior  and 
on  the  lakes,  all  of  which,  when  they  gave  up  the  country, 
were  garrisoned  by  our  troops,  to  keep  the  Indians  under 
control. 

"  All  these  forts  are  isolated,  and  communication  between 


54  The  Settlers 

them  is  rare.  It  was  in  1763  that  Pontiac  first  showed  his 
hostility  against  us,  and  his  determination,  if  possible,  to 
drive  us  from  the  lakes.  He  was  as  cunning  as  he  was 
brave ;  and,  as  an  Indian,  showed  more  generalship  than 
might  be  expected — that  is,  according  to  their  system  of 
war,  which  is  always  based  upon  stratagem.  His  plan  of 
operation  was,  to  surprise  all  our  forts  at  the  same  time,  if 
he  possibly  could ;  and  so  excellent  were  his  arrangements, 
that  it  was  only  fifteen  days  after  the  plan  was  first  laid 
that  he  succeeded  in  gaining  possession  of  all  but  three ; 
that  is,  he  surprised  ten  out  of  thirteen  forts.  Of  course, 
the  attacks  were  made  by  other  chiefs,  under  his  directions, 
as  Pontiac  could  not  be  at  all  the  simultaneous  assaults." 

"  Did  he  murder  the  garrisons,  Captain  Sinclair  ?  "  said 
Alfred. 

"The  major  portion  of  them:  some  were  spared,  and 
afterwards  were  ransomed  at  high  prices.  I  ought  to  have 
mentioned,  as  a  singular  instance  of  the  advance  of  this 
chief  in  comparison  with  the  other  Indians,  that  at  this 
time  he  issued  bills  of  credit  on  slips  of  bark,  signed  with 
his  totem,  the  otter ;  and  that  these  bills,  unlike  many  of 
more  civilised  society,  were  all  taken  up  and  paid." 

"  That  is  very  remarkable  in  a  savage,"  observed  Mrs 
Campbell;  "but  how  did  Pontiac  contrive  to  surprise  all 
the  forts  ? " 

"  Almost  the  whole  of  them  were  taken  by  a  singular 
stratagem.  The  Indians  are  very  partial  to,  and  ex- 
ceedingly dexterous  at,  a  game  called  the  '  Baggatiway  : ' 
it  is  played  with  a  ball  and  a  long-handled  sort  of  racket. 
They  divide  into  two  parties,  and  the  object  of  each  party 
is  to  drive  the  ball  to  their,  own  goal.  It  is  something  like 
hurly  in  England  or  golf  in  Scotland.  Many  hundreds  are 
sometimes  engaged  on  both  sides  ;  and  the  Europeans  are 
so  fond  of  seeing  the  activity  and  dexterity  shown  by  the 
Indians  at  this  game,  that  it  was  very  common  to  request 
them  to  play  it,  when  they  happened  to  be  near  the  forts. 
Upon  this,  Pontiac  arranged  his  plan,  which  was  that  his 
Indians  should  commence  the  game  of  ball  under  the  forts, 


The  Settlers  55 

and  after  playing  a  short  time,  strike  the  ball  into  the  fort : 
of  course,  some  of  them  would  go  in  for  it ;  and  having 
done  this  two  or  three  times,  and  recommenced  the  play  to 
avoid  suspicion,  they  were  to  strike  it  over  again,  and 
follow  it  up  by  a  rush  after  it  through  the  gates  ;  and 
then,  when  they  were  all  in,  they  would  draw  their 
concealed  weapons,  and  overpower  the  unsuspicious 
garrison." 

"  It  was  certainly  a  very  ingenious  stratagem,"  observed 
Mrs  Campbell. 

"  And  it  succeeded,  as  I  have  observed,  except  on  three 
forts.  The  one  which  Pontiac  directed  the  attack  upon 
himself,  and  which  was  that  which  he  was  most  anxious  to 
obtain,  was  Detroit,  in  which,  as  I  have  before  observed, 
my  uncle  was  garrisoned  j  but  there  he  failed,  and  by  a 
singular  circumstance." 

"  Pray  tell  us  how,  Captain  Sinclair,"  said  Emma  •,  "  you 
don't  know  how  much  you  have  interested  me." 

"  And  me,  too,  Captain  Sinclair,"  continued  Mary. 

"lam  very  happy  that  I  have  been  able  to  wear  away 
any  portion  of  your  tedious  journey,  Miss  Percival,  so  I 
shall  proceed  with  my  history. 

"The  fort  of  Detroit  was  garrisoned  by  about  three 
hundred  men,  when  Pontiac  arrived  there  with  a  large 
force  of  Indians,  and  encamped  under  the  walls,  but  he 
had  his  warriors  so  mixed  up  with  the  women  and  children, 
and  brought  so  many  articles  for  trade,  that  no  suspicion 
was  created.  The  garrison  had  not  heard  of  the  capture 
of  the  other  forts  which  had  already  taken  place.  At  the 
same  time  the  unusual  number  of  the  Indians  was  pointed 
out  to  Major  Gladwin,  who  commanded  the  fort,  but  he 
had  no  suspicions.  Pontiac  sent  word  to  the  major,  that 
he  wished  to  *  have  a  talk '  with  him,  in  order  to  cement 
more  fully  the  friendship  between  the  Indians  and  the 
English  j  and  to  this  Major  Gladwin  consented,  appointing 
the  next  day  to  receive  Pontiac  and  his  chiefs  in  the  fort 

"  Now  it  so  happened,  that  Major  Gladwin  had  em- 
ployed an  Indian  woman  to  make  him  a  pair  of  mocassins 


56  The  Settlers 

out  of  a  very  curious-marked  elk-skin.  The  Indian  woman 
brought  him  the  mocassins  with  the  remainder  of  the  skin. 
The  major  was  so  pleased  with  them  that  he  ordered  her 
to  make  him  a  second  pair  of  mocassins  out  of  the  skin, 
and  then  told  her  that  she  might  keep  the  remainder  for 
herself.  The  woman  having  received  the  order,  quitted 
the  major,  but  instead  of  leaving  the  fort,  remained 
loitering  about  till  she  was  observed,  and  they  inquired 
why  she  did  not  go.  She  replied,  that  she  wanted  to 
return  the  rest  of  the  skin,  as  he  set  so  great  a  value  on 
it ;  and  as  this  appeared  strange  conduct,  she  was 
questioned,  and  then  she  said,  that  if  she  took  away  the 
skin  then,  she  never  would  be  able  to  return  it. 

"  Major  Gladwin  sent  for  the  woman,  upon  hearing 
of  the  expressions  which  she  had  used,  and  it  was  evident 
that  she  wanted  to  communicate  something,  but  was  afraid  ; 
but  on  being  pressed  hard  and  encouraged,  and  assured  of 
protection,  she  then  informed  Major  Gladwin,  that  Pontiac 
and  his  chiefs  were  to  come  into  the  fort  to-morrow,  under 
the  plea  of  holding  a  talk  ;  but  that  they  had  cut  the 
barrels  of  their  rifles  short,  to  conceal  them  under  their 
blankets,  and  that  it  was  their  intention  at  a  signal  given 
by  Pontiac  to  murder  Major  Gladwin  and  all  his  officers 
who  were  at  the  council ;  while  the  other  warriors,  who 
would  also  come  into  the  fort  with  concealed  arms  under 
pretence  of  trading,  would  attack  the  garrison  outside. 

"Having  obtained  this  information,  Major  Gladwin  did 
all  he  could  to  put  the  fort  into  a  state  of  defence,  and 
took  every  necessary  precaution.  He  made  known  to  the 
officers  and  men  what  the  intentions  of  the  Indians  were, 
and  instructed  the  officers  how  to  act  at  the  council,  and 
the  garrison  how  to  meet  the  pretended  traders  outside. 

"  About  ten  o'clock,  Pontiac  and  his  thirty-six  chiefs, 
with  a  train  of  warriors,  came  into  the  fort  to  their 
pretended  council,  and  were  received  with  great  polite- 
ness. Pontiac  made  his  speech,  and  when  he  came  forward 
to  present  the  wampum  belt,  the  receipt  of  which  by  the 
Major  was,  as  the  Indian  woman  had  informed  them,  to  be 


The  Settlers  S7 

the  signal  for  the  chiefs  and  warriors  to  commence  the 
assault,  the  Major  and  his  officers  drew  their  swords  half 
out  of  their  scabbards,  and  the  troops,  with  their  muskets 
loaded  and  bayonets  fixed,  appeared  outside  and  in  the 
council-room,  all  ready  to  present.  Pontiac,  brave  as  he 
really  was,  turned  pale  :  he  perceived  that  he  was  dis- 
covered, and  consequently,  to  avoid  any  open  detection, 
he  finished  his  speech  with  many  professions  of  regard  for 
the  English.  Major  Gladwin  then  rose  to  reply  to  him, 
and  immediately  informed  him  that  he  was  aware  of  his 
plot  and  his  murderous  intentions.  Pontiac  denied  it ;  but 
Major  Gladwin  stepped  to  the  chief,  and  drawing  aside  his 
blanket,  exposed  his  rifle  cut  short,  which  left  Pontiac  and 
his  chiefs  without  a  word  to  say  in  reply.  Major  Glad- 
win then  desired  Pontiac  to  quit  the  fort  immediately,  as 
otherwise  he  should  not  be  able  to  restrain  the  indignation 
of  the  soldiers,  who  would  immolate  him  and  all  his 
followers  who  were  outside  of  the  fort.  Pontiac  and  his 
chiefs  did  not  wait  for  a  second  intimation,  but  made  all 
the  haste  they  could  to  get  outside  of  the  gates." 

"Was  it  prudent  in  Major  Gladwin  to  allow  Pontiac 
and  his  chiefs  to  leave,  after  they  had  come  into  the  fort 
with  an  intent  to  murder  him  and  his  men  ? "  said  Henry 
Campbell.  "  "Would  not  the  major  have  been  justified  in 
detaining  them  ? " 

"I  certainly  think  he  would  have  been,  and  so  did  my 
uncle,  but  Major  Gladwin  thought  otherwise.  He  said 
that  he  had  promised  safe  conduct  and  protection  to  and 
from  the  fort  before  he  was  aware  of  the  conspiracy  ;  and, 
having  made  a  promise,  his  honour  would  not  allow  him 
to  depart  from  it." 

"  At  all  events,  the  major,  if  he  erred,  erred  on  the 
right  side,"  observed  Alfred.  "I  think  myself  that  he 
was  too  scrupulous,  and  that  I  in  his  place  should  have 
detained  some  of  them,  if  not  Pontiac  himself,  as  a  hostage 
for  the  good  behaviour  of  the  rest  of  the  tribes." 

"  The  result  proved  that  if  Major  Gladwin  had  done  so 
he  would  have  done  wisely ;    for  the  next  day,  Pontiac, 


58  The  Settlers 

not  at  all  disarmed  by  Major  Gladwin's  clemency,  made  a 
most  furious  attack  upon  the  fort.  Every  stratagem  was 
resorted  to,  but  the  attack  failed.  Pontiac  then  invested 
it,  cut  off  all  their  supplies,  and  the  garrison  was  reduced 
to  great  distress.  But  I  must  break  off  now,  for  here  we 
are  at  Trois  Rivieres,  where  we  shall  remain  for  the  night. 
I  hope  you  will  not  find  your  accommodations  very  uncom- 
fortable, Mrs  Campbell :  I  fear  as  we  advance  you  will 
have  to  put  up  with  worse." 

"  And  we  are  fully  prepared  for  it,  Captain  Sinclair," 
replied  Mr  Campbell  j  "  but  my  wife  and  my  nieces  have 
too  much  good  sense  to  expect  London  hotels  in  the  wilds 
of  Canada." 

The  bateaux  were  now  on  shore,  and  the  party  landed  to 
pass  the  night  at  the  small  stockaded  village  of  Trois 
Rivieres. 


Chapter   VIII 

Captain  Sinclair  having  stated  that  they  would  have  a 
longer  journey  on  the  following  day,  and  that  it  would  be 
advisable  to  start  as  soon  as  possible,  they  rose  at  daylight, 
and  in  half  an  hour  had  breakfasted  and  were  again  in  the 
boats.  Soon  after  they  had  pushed  into  the  stream  and 
hoisted  the  sails,  for  the  wind  was  fair,  Mr  Campbell 
inquired  how  far  they  had  to  go  on  that  day  ? 

"  About  fifty  miles  if  we  possibly  can,"  replied  Captain 
Sinclair.  "  We  have  made  seventy-two  miles  in  the  first 
two  days  ;  but  from  here  to  Montreal,  it  is  about  ninety, 
and  we  are  anxious  to  get  the  best  part  over  to-day,  so 
that  we  may  land  on  a  cleared  spot  which  we  know  of, 
and  that  I  feel  quite  sure  in  j  for  I  regret  to  say,  you  must 
trust  to  your  tents  and  your  own  bedding  for  this  night, 
as  there  is  no  habitation  large  enough  to  receive  us  on  the 
river's  side,  anywhere  near  where  we  wish  to  arrive." 

"Never  mind,   Captain   Sinclair,  we    shall   sleep   very 


The  Settlers 


59 


sound,  I  dare  say,"  replied  Mrs  Campbell ;  "  but  where  do 
all  the  rest  of  the  party  sleep  ? — there  is  only  one  tent." 

"  Oh  !  never  mind  the  rest  of  the  party ;  we  are  used  to 
it,  and  your  gentlemen  won't  mind  it ;  some  will  sleep  in 
the  bateaux,  some  at  the  fire,  some  will  watch  and  not  sleep 
at  all." 

After  some  further  conversation,  Mary  Percival  observed 
to  Captain  Sinclair:  "You  had  not,  I  believe,  Captain 
Sinclair,  quite  finished  your  account  of  Pontiac  where  you 
left  off  yesterday,  at  the  time  when  he  was  blockading  the 
fort  of  Detroit.  Will  you  oblige  us  by  stating  what  after- 
wards took  place  ? " 

"  With  great  pleasure,  Miss  Percival.  There  was  great 
difficulty  in  relieving  the  fort,  as  all  communication  had 
been  cut  off;  at  last  the  Governor  sent  his  aide-de-camp, 
Captain  Dalyell,  who  contrived  to  throw  himself  in  the  fort 
with  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  men.  He  shortly  after- 
wards sallied  out  to  attack  the  entrenchments  of  the 
Indians,  but  Pontiac  having  received  intelligence  of  his 
intention,  laid  an  ambuscade  for  him,  beat  back  the  troops 
with  great  loss,  and  poor  Dalyell  fell  in  the  combat,  that 
took  place  near  a  bridge  which  still  goes  by  the  name  of 
Bloody  Bridge.  Pontiac  cut  off  the  head  of  Captain 
Dalyell,  and  set  it  upon  a  post." 

"So  much  for  Major  Gladwin's  extreme  sense  of 
honour,"  exclaimed  Alfred ;  "  had  he  detained  Pontiac  as 
a  prisoner,  nothing  of  this  would  have  happened." 

"  I  agree  with  you,  Mr  Alfred,"  replied  Captain  Sinclair, 
"it  was  letting  loose  a  wolf;  but  Major  Gladwin  thought 
he  was  doing  what  was  right,  and  therefore  cannot  be  well 
blamed.  After  this  defeat,  the  investment  was  more  strict 
than  ever,  and  the  garrison  suffered  dreadfully.  Several 
vessels  which  were  sent  out  to  supply  the  garrison  fell  into 
the  hands  of  Pontiac,  who  treated  the  men  very  cruelly. 
What  with  the  loss  of  men  and  constant  watching,  as  well 
as  the  want  of  provisions,  the  garrison  was  reduced  to  the 
greatest  privations.  At  last  a  schooner  came  off  with 
supplies,  which  Pontiac  as  usual  attacked  with  his  warriors 


60  The  Settlers 

in  their  canoes.  The  schooner  was  obliged  to  stand  out 
again,  but  the  Indians  followed,  and  by  their  incessant  fire 
killed  or  wounded  almost  every  man  on  board  of  her,  and 
at  length  boarded  and  took  possession.  As  they  were 
climbing  up  the  shrouds  and  over  the  gunnel  of  the  vessel, 
the  captain  of  the  vessel,  who  was  a  most  determined  man, 
and  resolved  not  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Indians, 
called  out  to  the  gunner  to  set  fire  to  the  magazine,  and 
blow  them  all  up  together.  This  order  was  heard  by  one 
of  Pontiac's  chiefs  acquainted  with  English ;  he  cried  out 
to  the  other  Indians,  and  sprang  away  from  the  vessel ;  the 
other  Indians  followed  him,  and  hurried  away  in  their 
canoes,  or  by  swimming  as  fast  as  they  could  from  the 
vessel.  The  captain  took  advantage  of  the  wind  and 
arrived  Safe  at  the  fort ;  and  thus  was  the  garrison  relieved 
and  those  in  the  fort  saved  from  destruction  by  the  courage 
of  this  one  man." 

"  You  say  that  Pontiac  is  now  dead,  at  least  Martin 
Super  told  us  so.  How  did  he  die,  Captain  Sinclair  ? " 
inquired  Mrs  Campbell. 

"  He  was  killed  by  an  Indian,  but  it  is  difficult  to  say 
why.  For  many  years  he  had  made  friends  with  us  and 
had  received  a  liberal  pension  from  the  Government ;  but 
it  appears  that  his  hatred  against  the  English  had  again 
broken  out,  and  in  a  council  held  by  the  Indians,  he  pro- 
posed assailing  us  anew.  After  he  had  spoken,  an  Indian 
buried  his  knife  in  his  heart,  but  whether  to  gratify  a 
private  animosity  or  to  avoid  a  further  warfare  with  those 
who  had  always  thinned  their  tribes,  it  is  difficult  to  ascer- 
tain. One  thing  is  certain,  that  most  of  the  Indian  ani- 
mosity against  the  English  is  buried  with  him." 

"  Thank  you,  Captain  Sinclair,"  said  Mary  Percival, 
"  for  taking  so  much  trouble.  I  think  Pontiac's  history  is 
a  very  interesting  one." 

"There  was  much  to  admire  and  much  to  deplore  in 
his  character,  and  we  must  not  judge  the  Indian  too 
harshly.  He  was  formed  for  command,  and  possessed 
great  courage  and  skill  in  all  his  arrangements,  independent 


The  Settlers  61 

of  his  having  the  tact  to  keep  all  the  Lake  tribes  of  Indians 
combined, — no  very  easy  task.  That  he  should  have 
endeavoured  to  drive  us  away  from  those  lands  of  which 
he  considered  himself  (and  very  correctly  too)  as  the 
sovereign,  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  especially  as  our 
encroachments  daily  increased.  The  great  fault  of  his 
character,  in  our  eyes,  was  his  treachery;  but  we  must 
remember  that  the  whole  art  of  Indian  warfare  is  based 
upon  stratagem." 

"But  his  attacking  the  fort  after  he  had  been  so 
generously  dismissed  when  his  intentions  were  known, 
was  surely  very  base,"  remarked  Mrs  Campbell. 

"  What  we  consider  a  generous  dismissal,  he  probably 
mistook  for  folly  and  weakness.  The  Indians  have  no  idea 
of  generosity  in  warfare.  Had  Pontiac  been  shot,  he  would 
have  died  bravely,  and  he  had  no  idea  that,  because  Major 
Gladwin  did  not  think  proper  to  take  his  life,  he  was 
therefore  bound  to  let  us  remain  in  possession  of  his  lands. 
But  whatever  treachery  the  Indians  consider  allowable  and 
proper  in  warfare,  it  is  not  a  portion  of  the  Indian's 
character  ;  for,  at  any  other  time  his  hospitality  and  good 
faith  are  not  to  be  doubted,  if  he  pledges  himself  for  your 
safety.  It  is  a  pity  that  they  are  not  Christians.  Surely  it 
would  make  a  great  improvement  in  a  character  which,  even 
in  its  unenlightened  state,  has  in  it  much  to  be  admired. 

"  When  the  form  of  worship  and  creed  is  simple,  it  is 
difficult  to  make  converts,  and  the  Indian  is  a  clear 
reasoner.  I  once  had  a  conversation  with  one  of  the 
chiefs  on  the  subject.  After  we  had  conversed  some 
time,  he  said,  '  You  believe  in  one  God — so  do  we  ;  you 
call  him  one  name — we  call  him  another ;  we  don't  speak 
the  same  language,  that  is  the  reason.  You  say,  suppose 
you  do  good,  you  go  to  land  of  Good  Spirits — we  say  so 
too.  Then  Indians  and  Yangees  (that  is,  English)  both 
try  to  gain  same  object,  only  try  in  not  the  same  way. 
Now  I  think  that  it  much  better  that  as  we  all  go  along 
together,  that  every  man  paddle  his  own  canoe.  That 
my  thought.' " 


62  The  Settlers 

"It  is,  as  you  say,  Captain  Sinclair,  difficult  to  argue 
with  men  who  look  so  straight  forward  and  are  so  practical 
in  their  ideas.  Nevertheless,"  said  Mrs  Campbell,  "  a 
false  creed  must  often  lead  to  false  conduct ;  and  what- 
ever is  estimable  in  the  Indian  character  would  be 
strengthened  and  improved  by  the  infusion  of  Christian 
principles  and  Christian  hopes, — so  that  I  must  still  con- 
sider it  very  desirable  that  the  Indians  should  become 
Christians, — and  I  trust  that  by  judicious  and  discreet 
measures  such  a  result  may  gradually  be  brought  about." 

It  was  two  hours  before  sunset  when  they  arrived  at 
the  spot  at  which  they  intended  to  pass  the  night ;  they 
landed,  and  some  of  the  soldiers  were  employed  in  setting 
up  the  tent  on  a  dry  hillock,  while  others  collected  logs 
of  wood  for  the  fire.  Martin  Super  brought  on  shore  the 
bedding,  and,  assisted  by  Alfred  and  Henry,  placed  it  in 
the  tent.  Captain  Sinclair's  canteen  provided  sufficient 
articles  to  enable  them  to  make  tea,  and  in  less  than  half 
an  hour  the  kettle  was  on  the  fire.  As  soon  as  they  had 
partaken  of  these  refreshments  and  the  contents  of  a  basket 
of  provisions  procured  at  Trois  Rivieres,  the  ladies  retired 
for  the  night.  Captain  Sinclair  stationed  sentinels  at 
different  posts  as  a  security  from  any  intruders,  and  then 
the  remainder  of  the  troops  with  the  other  males  com- 
posing the  party  lay  down  with  their  feet  towards  a  large 
fire,  composed  of  two  or  three  trunks  of  trees,  which 
blazed  for  many  yards  in  height.  In  a  short  time  all  was 
quiet,  and  all  were  in  repose  except  the  sentinels,  the 
sergeant  and  corporal,  and  Captain  Sinclair,  who  relieved 
each  other. 

The  night  passed  without  any  disturbance,  and  the  next 
morning  they  re-embarked  and  pursued  their  course. 
Before  sunset,  they  arrived  at  the  town  of  Montreal, 
where  it  had  been  arranged  that  they  should  wait  a  day. 
Mr  Campbell  had  a  few  purchases  to  make  here,  which 
he  completed.  It  had  been  his  intention  also,  to  procure 
two  of  the  small  Canadian  horses,  but  by  the  advice  of 
Captain  Sinclair,  he  abandoned  the  idea.     Captain  Sinclair 


The  Settlers  63 

pointed  out  to  him,  that  having  no  forage  or  means  of 
subsistence  for  the  animals,  they  would  be  a  great  expense 
to  him  during  the  first  year  without  being  of  much  use  -9 
and  further,  that  in  all  probability,  when  the  garrison  was 
relieved  at  Fort  Frontignac  on  the  following  year,  the 
officers  would  be  too  glad  to  part  with  their  horses  at  a 
lower  price  than  what  they  could  be  purchased  for  at 
Montreal.  Having  a  letter  of  introduction  to  the  Governor, 
they  received  every  attention.  The  society  was  almost 
wholly  French ;  and  many  of  the  inhabitants  called  out 
of  politeness,  or  to  satisfy  their  curiosity.  The  French 
ladies  shrugged  up  their  shoulders  and  exclaimed,  "  Est-il 
possible  ? "  when  they  heard  that  the  Campbells  were 
about  to  proceed  to  such  a  distant  spot  and  settle  upon 
it.  The  French  gentlemen  told  the  Miss  Percivals  that 
it  was  a  great  sacrifice  to  bury  so  much  beauty  in  the 
wilderness  ;  but  what  they  said  had  little  effect  upon  any 
of  the  party.  Captain  Sinclair  offered  to  remain  another 
day  if  Mr  Campbell  wished  it ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  he 
was  anxious  to  arrive  as  soon  as  possible  at  his  destina- 
tion ;  and  the  following  morning  they  again  embarked, 
having  now  about  three  hundred  and  sixty  miles  to  ascend 
against  the  current  and  the  occasional  rapids.  It  would 
take  too  much  space  if  I  were  to  narrate  all  that  took  place 
during  their  difficult  ascent ;  how  they  were  sometimes 
obliged  to  land  and  carry  the  cargoes  of  the  boats  ;  how 
one  or  two  bateaux  were  upset  and  some  of  their  stores 
lost ;  and  how  their  privations  increased  on  each  following 
day  of  the  journey.  I  have  too  much  to  relate  to  enter 
into  this  portion  of  the  narrative,  although  there  might  be 
much  interest  in  the  detail ;  it  will  be  sufficient  to  say 
that,  after  sixteen  days  of  some  peril  and  much  fatigue, 
and  of  considerable  suffering,  from  the  clouds  of  mosquitoes 
which  assailed  them  during  the  night,  they  were  landed 
safely  at  Fort  Frontignac,  and  treated  with  every  attention 
by  the  commandant,  who  had  received  letters  from  the 
Governor  of  Quebec,  desiring  him  to  do  all  that  he 
possibly  could  to  serve  them.     The  commandant,  Colonel 


64  The  Settlers 

Foster,  had  showed  Mr  Campbell  and  his  party  the  rooms 
which  had  been  provided  for  them,  and  now,  for  the 
first  time  after  many  days,  they  found  themselves  all 
together  and  alone. 

After  a  short  conversation,  in  which  they  canvassed  and 
commented  upon  the  kindness  which  they  had  received, 
and  the  difficulties  which  they  had,  in  consequence,  sur- 
mounted, during  their  long  and  tedious  journey  from 
Quebec,  Mr  Campbell  observed :  "  My  dear  wife  and 
children,  we  have  thus  far  proceeded  without  serious 
casualty :  it  has  pleased  the  Almighty  to  conduct  us 
safely  over  a  boisterous  sea,  to  keep  our  spirits  up  by 
providing  us  with  unexpected  friends  and  support,  and 
we  have  now  arrived  within  a  few  miles  of  our  destination. 
But  let  us  not  suppose  that  our  perils  and  difficulties  are 
terminated  j  on  the  contrary,  without  wishing  to  dishearten 
you,  I  feel  that  they  are  about  to  commence.  We  have 
much  privation,  much  fatigue,  and,  perhaps,  much  danger 
to  encounter,  before  we  can  expect  to  be  in  comfort  or 
in  security;  but  we  must  put  our  trust  in  that  gracious 
Providence  which  has  hitherto  so  mercifully  preserved  us, 
and  at  the  same  time  not  relax  in  our  own  energy  and 
industry,  which  must  ever  accompany  our  faith  in  the 
Divine  aid.  It  is  long  since  we  have  had  an  opportunity 
of  being  gathered  together  and  alone.  Let  us  seize  this 
opportunity  of  pouring  out  our  thanks  to  God  for  his 
mercies  already  vouchsafed,  and  praying  for  a  continuance 
of  his  protection.  Even  in  the  wilderness,  let  us  walk 
with  him,  trust  in  him,  and  ever  keep  him  in  our 
thoughts.  "We  must  bear  in  mind  that  this  entire  life 
is  but  a  pilgrimage ;  that  if,  during  its  course,  we  should 
meet  with  affliction  or  distress,  it  is  his  appointment,  and 
designed  undoubtedly  for  our  good.  It  is  our  wisdom, 
as  well  as  duty,  to  submit  patiently  to  whatever  may 
befall  us,  never  losing  our  courage  or  becoming  dis- 
heartened by  suffering,  but  trusting  to  the  mercy  and 
power  of  him  who  can  and  will,  at  his  own  good  time, 
deliver  us  from  evil."     Mr  Campbell  knelt  down,  sur- 


The  Settlers  65 

rounded  by  his  family,  and,  in  a  fervent  and  feeling 
address,  poured  forth  his  thanksgiving  for  past  mercies 
and  humble  solicitation  for  further  assistance.  So  powerful 
and  so  eloquent  were  his  words  that  the  tears  coursed 
down  the  cheeks  of  his  wife  and  nieces ;  and  when  he 
had  finished,  all  their  hearts  were  so  full,  that  they 
retired  to  their  beds  without  further  exchange  of  words 
than  receiving  his  blessing,  and  wishing  each  other  good- 
night. 

Chapter  IX 

The  party  were  so  refreshed  by  once  more  sleeping  upon 
good  beds,  that  they  were  up  and  dressed  very  early,  and 
shortly  after  seven  o'clock  were  all  collected  upon  the 
rampart  of  the  fort,  surveying  the  landscape,  which  was 
indeed  very  picturesque  and  beautiful.  Before  them,  to 
their  left,  the  lake  was  spread,  an  inland  sea,  lost  in  the 
horizon,  now  quite  calm,  and  near  to  the  shores  studded 
with  small  islands  covered  with  verdant  foliage,  and 
appearing  as  if  they  floated  upon  the  transparent  water. 
To  the  westward,  and  in  front  of  them,  were  the  clearings 
belonging  to  the  fort,  backed  with  the  distant  woods  :  a 
herd  of  cattle  were  grazing  on  a  portion  of  the  cleared 
land ;  the  other  was  divided  off  by  a  snake  fence,  as  it 
is  termed,  and  was  under  cultivation.  Here  and  there 
a  log-building  was  raised  as  a  shelter  for  the  animals 
during  the  winter,  and  at  half  a  mile's  distance  was  a 
small  fort,  surrounded  with  high  palisades,  intended  as 
a  place  of  retreat  and  security  for  those  who  might  be 
in  charge  of  the  cattle,  in  case  of  danger  or  surprise. 
Close  to  the  fort,  a  rapid  stream,  now  from  the  freshets 
overflowing  its  banks,  poured  down  its  waters  into  the 
lake,  running  its  course  through  a  variety  of  shrubs  and 
larches  and  occasional  elms  which  lined  its  banks.  The 
sun  shone  bright — the  woodpeckers  flew  from  tree  to 
tree,  or  clung  to  the  rails  of  the  fences — the  belted 
s  E 


66  The  Settlers 

kingfisher  darted  up  and  down  over  the  running  stream — 
and  the  chirping  and  wild  notes  of  various  birds  were 
heard  on  every  side  of  them. 

"This  is  very  beautiful,  is  it  not?"  said  Mrs  Campbell^ 
"  surely  it  cannot  be  so  great  a  hardship  to  live  in  a  spot 
like  this  ? " 

"  Not  if  it  were  always  so,  perhaps,  madam,"  said 
Colonel  Forster,  who  had  joined  the  party  as  Mrs 
Campbell  made  the  observation.  "  But  Canada  in  the 
month  of  June  is  very  different  from  Canada  in  January. 
That  we  find  our  life  monotonous  in  this  fort,  separated 
as  we  are  from  the  rest  of  the  world,  I  admit,  and  the 
winters  are  so  long  and  severe  as  to  tire  out  our  patience  ; 
but  soldiers  must  do  their  duty  whether  burning  under 
the  tropics  or  freezing  in  the  wilds  of  Canada.  It  cannot 
be  a  very  agreeable  life,  when  even  the  report  of  danger 
near  to  us  becomes  a  pleasurable  feeling  from  the  excite- 
ment it  causes  for  the  moment. 

"  I  have  been  talking,  Mr  Campbell,  with  Captain 
Sinclair,  and  find  you  have  much  to  do  before  the  short 
summer  is  over,  to  be  ready  to  meet  the  coming  winter  ; 
more  than  you  can  well  do  with  your  limited  means.  I 
am  happy  that  my  instructions  from  the  Governor  will 
permit  me  to  be  of  service  to  you.  I  propose  that  the 
ladies  shall  remain  here,  while  you,  with  such  assistance 
as  I  can  give,  proceed  to  your  allotment,  and  prepare 
for  their  reception." 

"A  thousand  thanks  for  your  kind  offer,  Colonel — 
but  no,  no,  we  will  all  go  together,"  interrupted 
Mrs  Campbell ;  "we  can  be  useful,  and  we  will 
remain  in  the  tents  till  the  house  is  built.  Do  not 
say  a  word  more,  Colonel  Forster,  that  is  decided ; 
although  I  again  return  you  many  thanks  for  your  kind 
offer." 

"  If  such  is  the  case,  I  have  only  to  observe  that  I  shall 
send  a  fatigue  party  of  twelve  men,  which  I  can  well 
spare  for  a  few  weeks,  to  assist  you  in  your  labours," 
replied    Colonel  Forster.     "Their  remuneration  will  not 


The  Settlers  67 

put  you  to  a  very  great  expense.  Captain  Sinclair  has 
volunteered  to  take  charge  of  it." 

"  Many  thanks,  sir,"  replied  Mr  Campbell ;  "  and  as 
you  observe  that  we  have  no  time  to  lose,  with  your 
permission  we  will  start  to-morrow  morning." 

"  I  certainly  shall  not  dissuade  you,"  replied  the  com- 
mandant, "  although  I  did  hope  that  I  should  have  had 
the  pleasure  of  your  company  for  a  little  longer.  You 
are  aware  that  I  have  the  Governor's  directions  to  supply 
you  with  cattle  from  our  own  stock,  at  a  fair  price.  I 
hardly  need  say  that  you  may  select  as  you  please." 

"  And  I,"  said  Captain  Sinclair,  who  had  been  in  con- 
versation with  Mary  Percival,  and  who  now  addressed 
Mr  Campbell,  "  have  been  making  another  collection 
for  you  from  my  brother  officers,  which  you  were  not 
provided  with,  and  will  find  very  useful,  I  may  say 
absolutely  necessary." 

"What  may  that  be,  Captain  Sinclair?"  said  Mr 
Campbell. 

"  A  variety  of  dogs  of  every  description.  I  have  a 
pack  of  five  ;  and,  although  not  quite  so  handsome  as 
your  pet  dogs  in  England,  you  will  find  them  well 
acquainted  with  the  country,  and  do  their  duty  well.  I 
have  a  pointer,  a  bull-dog,  two  terriers,  and  a  foxhound 
— all  of  them  of  good  courage  and  ready  to  attack 
catamount,  wolf,  lynx,  or  even  a  bear,  if  required." 

"  It  is,  indeed,  a  very  valuable  present,"  replied  Mr 
Campbell,  "  and  you  have  our  sincere  thanks." 

"  The  cows  you  had  better  select  before  you  go,  unless 
you  prefer  that  I  should  do  it  for  you,"  observed  Colonel 
Forster.  "  They  shall  be  driven  over  in  a  day  or  two, 
as  I  presume  the  ladies  will  wish  to  have  milk.  By-the- 
bye,  Mr  Campbell,  I  must  let  you  into  a  secret.  The 
wild  onions  which  grow  so  plentifully  in  this  country, 
and  which  the  cattle  are  very  fond  of,  give  a  very  un- 
pleasant taste  to  the  milk.  You  may  remove  it  by  heating 
the  milk  as  soon  as  it  has  been  drawn  from  the  cows." 

"  Many  thanks,  Colonel,  for  your  information,"  replied 


€8  The  Settlers 

Mr  Campbell,  "  for  I  certainly  have  no  great  partiality  to 
the  flavour  of  onions  in  milk." 

A  summons  to  breakfast  broke  up  the  conversation.  Dur- 
ing the  day  Henry  and  Alfred,  assisted  by  Captain  Sinclair 
and  Martin  Super,  were  very  busy  in  loading  the  two  bateaux 
with  the  stores,  tents,  and  various  trunks  of  linen  and  other 
necessaries  which  they  had  brought  with  them.  Mr  and 
Mrs  Campbell,  with  the  girls,  were  equally  busy  in  selecting 
and  putting  on  one  side  articles  for  immediate  use  on  their 
arrival  at  the  allotment.  As  they  were  very  tired,  they 
went  to  bed  early,  that  they  might  be  ready  for  the  next 
day's  re-embarkation  ;  and  after  breakfast,  having  taken 
leave  of  the  kind  commandant  and  the  other  officers,  they 
went  down  to  the  shore  of  the  lake,  and  embarked  with 
Captain  Sinclair  in  the  commandant's  boat,  which  had  been 
prepared  for  them.  Martin  Super,  Alfred  and  Henry, 
-with  the  five  dogs,  went  on  board  of  the  two  bateaux, 
which  were  manned  by  the  corporal  and  twelve  soldiers, 
lent  by  the  commandant  to  Mr  Campbell.  The  weather 
was  beautifully  fine,  and  they  set  off  in  high  spirits.  The 
distance  by  water  was  not  more  than  three  miles,  although 
by  land  it  was  nearly  five,  and  in  half  an  hour  they 
entered  the  cove  adjoining  to  which  the  allotment  lay. 

"  There  is  the  spot,  Mrs  Campbell,  which  is  to  be  your 
future  residence,"  said  Captain  Sinclair,  pointing  with  his 
hand ;  "  you  observe  where  that  brook  runs  down  into 
the  lake,  that  is  your  eastern  boundary ;  the  land  on  the 
other  side  is  the  property  of  the  old  hunter  we  have  spoken 
of.  You  see  his  little  log-hut,  not  much  bigger  than  an 
Indian  lodge,  and  the  patch  of  Indian  corn  now  sprung  out 
of  the  ground  which  is  enclosed  by  the  fence.  This 
portion  appears  not  to  be  of  any  use  to  him,  as  he  has  no 
cattle  of  any  kind,  unless  indeed  they  have  gone  into  the 
bush;  but  I  think  some  of  our  men  said  that  he  lived 
entirely  by  the  chase,  and  that  he  has  an  Indian  wife." 

"Well,"  said  Emma  Percival,  laughing,  "  female  society 
is  what  we  never  calculated  upon.  What  is  the  man's 
name  ?  " 


The  Settlers  69 

"  Malachi  Bone,"  replied  Captain  Sinclair.  "  I  presume 
you  expect  Mrs  Bone  to  call  first  ?  " 

"  She  ought  to  do  so,  if  she  knows  the  usage  of  society," 
replied  Emma ;  "  but  if  she  does  not,  I  think  I  shall  waive 
ceremony  and  go  and  see  her.  I  have  great  curiosity  to 
make  acquaintance  with  an  Indian  squaw." 

"You  may  be  surprised  to  hear  me  say  so,  Miss  Emma, 
but  I  assure  you,  without  having  ever  seen  her,  that  you 
will  find  her  perfectly  well  bred.  All  the  Indian  women 
are — their  characters  are  a  compound  of  simplicity  and 
reserve. — Keep  the  boat's  head  more  to  the  right,  Selby, 
we  will  land  close  to  that  little  knoll." 

The  commandant's  boat  had  pulled  much  faster,  and  was 
a  long  way  ahead  of  the  bateaux.  In  a  few  minutes  after- 
wards they  had  all  disembarked,  and  were  standing  on 
the  knoll,  surveying  their  new  property.  A  portion  of 
about  thirty  acres,  running  along  the  shore  of  the  lake,  was 
what  is  termed  natural  prairie,  or  meadow  of  short  fine 
grass ;  the  land  immediately  behind  the  meadow  was 
covered  with  brushwood  for  about  three  hundred  yards, 
and  then  rose  a  dark  and  impervious  front  of  high  timber 
which  completely  confined  the  landscape.  The  allotment, 
belonging  to  the  old  hunter  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
brook,  contained  about  the  same  portion  of  natural  meadow, 
and  was  in  other  respects  but  a  continuation  of  the  portion 
belonging  to  Mr  Campbell. 

"  Well,"  said  Martin  Super,  as  soon  as  he  had  come  up 
to  the  party  on  the  knoll,  for  the  bateaux  had  now  arrived, 
"  I  reckon,  Mr  Campbell,  that  you  are  in  luck  to  have  this 
piece  of  grass.  It  would  have  taken  no  few  blows  of  the 
axe  to  have  cleared  it  away  out  of  such  a  wood  as  that 
behind  us.  Why,  it's  as  good  as  a  fortune  to  a  new 
settler." 

"I  think  it  is,  Martin,"  replied  Mr  Campbell. 

"Well,  sir,  now  to  work  as  soon  as  you  please,  for  a 
day  is  a  day,  and  must  not  be  lost.  I'll  go  to  the  wood 
with  five  or  six  of  the  men  who  can  handle  an  axe,  and 
begin  to  cut  down,  leaving  you  and  the  captain  there  to 


70  The  Settlers 

decide  where  the  house  is  to  be  ;  the  other  soldiers  will 
be  putting  up  the  tents  all  ready  for  to-night,  for  you 
must  not  expect  a  house  over  your  heads  till  next  full 
moon." 

In  a  quarter  of  an  hour  all  were  in  motion.  Henry  and 
Alfred  took  their  axes,  and  followed  Martin  Super  and 
half  of  the  soldiers  ;  the  others  were  busy  landing  the 
stores  and  pitching  the  tents,  while  Captain  Sinclair  and 
Mr  Campbell  were  surveying  the  ground,  that  they 
might  choose  a  spot  for  the  erection  of  the  house.  Mrs 
Campbell  remained  sitting  on  the  knoll,  watching  the 
debarkation  of  the  packages  ;  and  Percival,  by  her  direc- 
tions, brought  to  her  those  articles  which  were  for 
immediate  use.  Mary  and  Emma  Percival,  accompanied  by 
John,  as  they  had  no  task  allotted  for  them,  walked  up  by 
the  side  of  the  stream  towards  the  wood. 

"  I  wish  I  had  my  box,"  said  John,  who  had  been 
watching  the  running  water. 

"  Why  do  you  want  your  box,  John  ?  "  said  Mary. 

"  For  my  hooks  in  my  box,"  replied  John. 

"  Why,  do  you  see  any  fish  in  this  small  stream  ? "  said 
Emma. 

"Yes,"  replied  John,  walking  on  before  them. 

Mary  and  Emma  followed  him,  now  and  then  stopping 
to  pick  a  flower  unknown  to  them :  when  they  overtook 
John,  he  was  standing  immovable,  pointing  to  a  figure  on  the 
other  side  of  the  stream,  as  fixed  and  motionless  as  himself. 

The  two  girls  started  back  as  they  beheld  a  tall,  gaunt 
man,  dressed  in  deer  hides,  who  stood  leaning  upon  a  long 
gun  with  his  eyes  fixed  upon  them.  His  face  was  browned 
and  weather-beaten — indeed  so  dark,  that  it  was  difficult 
to  say  if  he  were  of  the  Indian  race  or  not. 

"  It  must  be  the  hunter,  Emma,"  said  Mary  Percival  j 
"  he  is  not  dressed  like  the  Indians  we  saw  at  Quebec." 

"  It  must  be,"  replied  Emma ;  "  won't  he  speak  ? " 

"  We  will  wait  and  see,"  replied  Mary.  They  did 
wait  for  a  minute  or  more,  but  the  man  neither  spoke  nor 
shifted  his  position. 


The  Settlers  71 

"  I  will  speak  to  him,  Mary,"  said  Emma  at  last.  "  My 
good  man,  you  are  Malachi  Bone,  are  you  not  ?  " 

"  That's  my  name,"  replied  the  hunter  in  a  deep  voice  ; 
41  and  who  on  earth  are  you,  and  what  are  you  doing  here? 
Is  it  a  frolic  from  the  fort,  or  what  is  it,  that  causes  all 
this  disturbance  ?  " 

"  Disturbance ! — why  we  don't  make  a  great  deal  of 
noise  ;  no,  it's  no  frolic ;  we  are  come  to  settle  here,  and 
shall  be  your  neighbours." 

"  To  settle  here  ! — why,  what  on  earth  do  you  mean, 
young  woman  ?     Settle  here  ! — not  you,  surely." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  we  are.  Don't  you  know  Martin  Super, 
the  trapper  ?  He  is  with  us,  and  now  at  work  in  the 
woods  getting  ready  for  raising  the  house,  as  you  call  it. — 
Do  you  know,  Mary,"  said  Emma  in  a  low  tone  to  her 
sister,  "I  am  almost  afraid  of  that  man,  although  I  do 
speak  so  boldly." 

"  Martin  Super — yes,  I  know  him,"  replied  the  hunter, 
who  without  any  more  ceremony  threw  his  gun  into  the 
hollow  of  his  arm,  turned  round,  and  walked  away  in  the 
direction  of  his  own  hut. 

"  Well,  Mary,"  observed  Emma,  after  a  pause  of  a  few 
seconds,  during  which  they  watched  the  receding  form 
of  the  hunter,  "  the  old  gentleman  is  not  over-polite. 
Suppose  we  go  back  and  narrate  our  first  adventure  ?  " 

"  Let  us  walk  up  to  where  Alfred  and  Martin  Super 
are  at  work,  and  tell  them,"  replied  Mary. 

They  soon  gained  the  spot  where  the  men  were  felling 
the  trees,  and  made  known  to  Alfred  and  Martin  what 
had  taken  place. 

"He  is  angered,  miss,"  observed  Martin;  "  I  guessed 
as  much;  well,  if  he  don't  like  it  he  must  squat  elsewhere." 

"  How  do  you  mean  squat  elsewhere  ?" 

"  I  mean,  miss,  that  if  he  don't  like  company  so  near 
him,  he  must  shift  and  build  his  wigwam  further  off." 

"  But,  why  should  he  not  like  company  ?  I  should  have 
imagined  that  it  would  be  agreeable  rather  than  otherwise," 
replied  Mary  Percival. 


72  The  Settlers 

"  You  may  think  so,  miss ;  but  Malachi  Bone  thinks 
otherwise  ;  and  it's  very  natural ;  a  man  who  has  lived  all 
his  life  in  the  woods,  all  alone,  his  eye  never  resting,  his 
ear  ever  watching ;  catching  at  every  sound,  even  to  the 
breaking  of  a  twig  or  the  falling  of  a  leaf;  sleeping  with 
his  finger  on  his  trigger  and  one  eye  half  open,  gets  used 
to  no  company  but  his  own,  and  can't  abide  it.  I  recollect 
the  time  that  I  could  not.  Why,  miss,  when  a  man  hasn't 
spoken  a  word  perhaps  for  months,  talking  is  a  fatigue, 
and,  when  he  hasn't  heard  a  word  spoken  for  months, 
listening  is  as  bad.  It's  all  custom,  miss,  and  Malachi,  as 
I  guessed,  don't  like  it,  and  so  he's  rily  and  angered.  I 
will  go  see  him  after  the  work  is  over." 

"  But  he  has  his  wife,  Martin,  has  he  not  ? " 

"  Yes  j  but  she's  an  Indian  wife,  Master  Alfred,  and 
Indian  wives  don't  speak  unless  they're  spoken  to." 

"  What  a  recommendation,"  said  Alfred,  laughing  \ 
"  I  really  think  I  shall  look  after  an  Indian  wife,  Emma." 

"  I  think  you  had  better,"  replied  Emma.  "  You'd  be 
certain  of  a  quiet  house, — when  you  were  out  of  it, — and 
when  at  home,  you  would  have  all  the  talk  to  yourself, 
which  is  just  what  you  like.  Come,  Mary,  let  us  leave 
him  to  dream  of  his  squaw." 

The  men  selected  by  the  commandant  of  the  fort  were 
well  used  to  handle  the  axe  ;  before  dusk,  many  trees  had 
been  felled,  and  were  ready  for  sawing  into  lengths.  The 
tents  had  all  been  pitched :  those  for  the  Campbells  on  the 
knoll  we  have  spoken  of ;  Captain  Sinclair's  and  that  for 
the  soldiers  about  a  hundred  yards  distant ;  the  fires  were 
lighted,  and  as  the  dinner  had  been  cold,  a  hot  supper  was 
prepared  by  Martin  and  Mrs  Campbell,  assisted  by  the 
girls  and  the  younger  boys.  After  supper  they  all  retired 
to  an  early  bed ;  Captain  Sinclair  having  put  a  man  as 
sentry,  and  the  dogs  having  been  tied  at  different  places 
that  they  might  give  the  alarm  if  there  was  any  danger ; 
which,  however,  was  not  anticipated,  as  the  Indians  had 
for  some  time  been  very  quiet  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Fort  Frontignac. 


The  Settlers  73 


Chapter  X 

The  next  morning,  when  they  assembled  at  breakfast, 
after  Mr  Campbell  had  read  the  prayers,  Mary  Percivai 
said,  "  Did  you  hear  that  strange  and  loud  noise  last 
night  ?  I  was  very  much  startled  with  it ;  but,  as  nobody 
said  a  word,  I  held  my  tongue." 

"  Nobody  said  a  word,  because  everybody  was  fast 
asleep,  I  presume,"  said  Alfred  5**1  heard  nothing." 

"  It  was  like  the  sound  of  cart-wheels  at  a  distance, 
with  whistling  and  hissing,"  continued  Mary. 

"  I  think  I  can  explain  it  to  you,  as  I  was  up  during  the 
night,  Miss  Percivai,"  said  Captain  Sinclair.  "  It  is  a 
noise  you  must  expect  every  night  during  the  summer 
season ;  but  one  to  which  you  will  soon  be  accustomed." 

"  Why,  what  was  it  ?  " 

"  Frogs, — nothing  more  ;  except,  indeed,  the  hissing, 
which,  I  believe,  is  made  by  the  lizards.  They  will 
serenade  you  every  night.  I  only  hope  you  will  not  be 
disturbed  by  anything  more  dangerous." 

"  Is  it  possible  that  such  small  creatures  can  make  such 
a  din  ? " 

"  Yes  ;  when  thousands  join  in  the  concert ;  I  may  say 
millions." 

"  Well,  I  thank  you  for  the  explanation,  Captain 
Sinclair,  as  it  has  been  some  relief  to  my  mind." 

After  breakfast,  Martin  (we  shall  for  the  future  leave 
out  his  surname)  informed  Mr  Campbell  that  he  had  seen 
Malachi  Bone,  the  hunter,  who  had  expressed  great  dis- 
satisfaction at  their  arrival,  and  his  determination  to  quit 
the  place  if  they  remained. 

"  Surely,  he  hardly  expects  us  to  quit  the  place  to 
please  him." 

"  No,"  replied  Martin ;  "  but  if  he  were  cankered  in 
disposition,  which  I  will  say  Malachi  is  not,  he  might  make 
it  very  unpleasant  for  you  to  remain,  by  bringing  the 
Indians  about  you." 


74  The  Settlers 

"  Surely,  he  would  not  do  that,"  said  Mrs  Campbell. 
"  No,  I  don't  think  he  would,"  replied  Martin  j  "  be- 
cause, you  see,  it's  just  as  easy  for  him  to  go  further  off." 
"  But  why  should  we  drive  him  away  from  his  property 
any   more    than    we    leave    our    own  ? "   observed   Mrs 
Campbell. 

"  He  says  he  won't  be  crowded,  ma'am  ;  he  can't  bear 
to  be  crowded." 

"Why,  there's  a  river  between  us." 
"  So  there  is,  ma'am,  but  still  that's  his  feeling.     I  said 
to  him,  that  if  he  would  go,  I  daresay  Mr  Campbell  would 
buy  his  allotment  of  him,  and  he  seems  quite  willing  to 
part  with  it." 

"  It  would  be  a  great  addition  to  your  property,  Mr 
Campbell,"  observed  Captain  Sinclair.  "  In  the  first  place, 
you  would  have  the  whole  of  the  prairie  and  the  right 
of  the  river  on  both  sides,  apparently  of  no  consequence 
now,  but  as  the  country  fills  up,  most  valuable." 

"  Well,"  replied  Mr  Campbell,  "  as  I  presume  we  shall 
remain  here,  or,  at  all  events,  those  who  survive  me  will, 
till  the  country  fills  up,  I  shall  be  most  happy  to  make  any 
arrangement  with  Bone  for  the  purchase  of  his  property." 

"  I'll  have  some  more  talk  with  him,  sir,"  replied 
Martin. 

The  second  day  was  passed  as  was  the  first,  in  making 
preparations  for  erecting  the  house,  which,  now  that  they 
had  obtained  such  unexpected  help,  was,  by  the  advice  of 
Captain  Sinclair,  considerably  enlarged  beyond  the  size 
originally  intended.  As  Mr  Campbell  paid  the  soldiers 
employed  a  certain  sum  per  day  for  their  labour,  he  had 
less  scruple  in  employing  them  longer.  Two  of  them  were 
good  carpenters,  and  a  sawpit  had  been  dug,  that  they 
might  prepare  the  doors  and  the  frames  for  the  window- 
sashes  which  Mr  Campbell  had  taken  the  precaution  to 
bring  with  him.  On  the  third  day,  a  boat  arrived  from  the 
fort,  bringing  the  men's  rations,  and  a  present  of  two 
fine  bucks  from  the  commandant.  Captain  Sinclair  went 
in  the  boat  to  procure  some  articles  which  he  required,  and 


The  Settlers 


75 


returned  in  the  evening.  The  weather  continued  fine,  and  in 
the  course  of  a  week,  a  great  deal  of  timber  was  cut  and 
squared.  During  this  time,  Martin  had  several  meetings 
with  the  old  hunter,  and  it  was  agreed  that  he  should 
sell  his  property  to  Mr  Campbell.  Money  he  appeared  to 
care  little  about — indeed  it  was  useless  to  him  ;  gunpowder, 
lead,  flints,  blankets,  and  tobacco,  were  the  principal  articles 
requested  in  the  barter;  the  amount,  however,  was  not 
precisely  settled.  An  intimacy  had  been  struck  up  between 
the  old  hunter  and  John  ;  in  what  manner  it  was  difficult 
to  imagine,  as  they  both  were  very  sparing  of  their  words  ; 
but  this  was  certain,  that  John  had  contrived  to  get  across 
the  stream  somehow  or  another,  and  was  now  seldom  at 
home  to  his  meals.  Martin  reported  that  he  was  in  the 
lodge  of  the  old  hunter,  and  that  he  could  come  to  no 
fiarm  ;  so  Mrs  Campbell  was  satisfied. 

"  But,  what  does  he  do  there,  Martin  ? "  said  Mrs 
Campbell,  as  they  were  clearing  away  the  table  after 
supper. 

"Just  nothing  but  look  at  the  squaw,  or  at  Malachi 
cleaning  his  gun,  or  anything  else  he  may  see.  He  never 
speaks,  that  I  know  of,  and  that's  why  he  suits  old 
Malachi." 

"  He  brought  home  a  whole  basket  of  trout  this  after- 
noon," observed  Mary,  "  so  he  is  not  quite  idle." 

"No,  miss;  he's  fishing  at  daylight,  and  gives  one-half 
to  you,  and  the  other  to  old  Bone.  He'll  make  a  crack 
hunter  one  of  these  days,  as  old  Malachi  says.  He  can  draw 
the  bead  on  the  old  man's  rifle  in  good  style  already,  I  can 
tell  you." 

"  How  do  you  mean,  Martin  ? "  said  Mrs  Campbell. 

"  I  mean  that  he  can  fire  pretty  true,  ma'am,  although 
it's  a  heavy  gun  for  him  to  lift ;  a  smaller  one  would  be 
better  for  him." 

"  But,  is  he  not  too  young  to  be  trusted  with  a  gun, 
uncle  ? "  said  Mary. 

"  No,  miss,"  interrupted  Martin,  "  you  can't  be  too 
young  here  ;  the  sooner  a  boy  is  useful  the  better ;  and 


J6  .  The  Settlers 

the  boy  with  a  gun  is  almost  as  good  as  a  man ;  for  the 
gun  kills  equally  well  if  pointed  true.  Master  Percival 
must  have  his  gun  as  soon  as  I  am  at  leisure  to  teach 
him." 

"  I  wish  you  were  at  leisure  now,  Martin,"  cried 
Percival. 

"  You  forget,  aunt,  that  you  promised  to  learn  to  load 
and  fire  a  rifle  yourself,"  said  Mary. 

"  No,  I  do  not ;  and  I  intend  to  keep  my  word,  as  soon 
as  there  is  time  ;  but  John  is  so  very  young." 

"  Well,  Mary,  I  suppose  we  must  enlist  too,"  said 
Emma. 

"  Yes  ;  we'll  be  the  female  rifle  brigade,"  replied  Mary, 
laughing. 

"  I  really  quite  like  the  idea,"  continued  Emma ;  "  I 
will  put  up  with  no  impertinence,  recollect,  Alfred ;  excite 
my  displeasure,  and  I  shall  take  down  my  rifle." 

"  I  suspect  you  will  do  more  execution  with  your  eyes, 
Emma,"  replied  Alfred,  laughing. 

"  Not  upon  a  catamount,  as  Martin  calls  it.  Pray,  what 
is  a  catamount  ? " 

"  A  painter,  miss." 

"  Oh !  now  I  know ;  a  catamount  is  a  painter,  and  a 
painter  is  a  leopard  or  a  panther. — As  I  live,  uncle,  here 
comes  the  old  hunter,  with  John  trotting  at  his  heels. 
I  thought  he  would  come  at  last.  The  visit  is  to  me, 
Fm  sure,  for  when  we  first  met  he  was  dumb  with 
astonishment." 

"He  well  might  be,"  observed  Captain  Sinclair;  "he 
has  not  often  met  with  such  objects  as  you  and  your  sister 
in  the  woods." 

"  No,"  replied  Emma ;  "  an  English  squaw  must  be 
rather  a  rarity." 

As  she  said  this,  old  Malachi  Bone  came  up,  and  seated 
himself,  without  speaking,  placing  his  rifle  between  his 
knees. 

"  Your  servant,  sir,"  said  Mr  Campbell  \  "  I  hope  you 
are  well." 


The  Settlers 


77 


"  What  on  earth  makes  you  come  here  ? "  said  Bone, 
looking  round  him.  "  You  are  not  fit  for  the  wilderness  ! 
Winter  will  arrive  soon ;  and  then  you  go  back,  I  reckon." 

"No,  we  shall  not,"  replied  Alfred,  "for  we  have  no- 
where to  go  back  to ;  besides,  the  people  are  too  crowded 
where  we  came  from,  so  we  came  here  for  more  room." 

"  I  reckon  you'Jl  crowd  me"  replied  the  hunter,  "  so 
I'll  go  farther." 

"  Well,  Malachi,  the  gentleman  will  pay  you  for  your 
clearing." 

"  I  told  you  so,"  said  Martin. 

"  Yes,  you  did  j  but  I'd  rather  not  have  seen  him  or  his 
goods." 

"By  goods,  I  suppose  you  mean  us  about  you,"  said 
Emma. 

"  No,  girl,  I  didn't  mean  you.  I  meant  gunpowder  and 
the  like." 

"  I  think,  Emma,  you  are  comprehended  in  the  last 
word,"  said  Alfred. 

"  That  is  more  than  you  are,  then,  for  he  did  not 
mention  lead,"  retorted  Emma. 

"  Martin  Super,  you  know  I  did  specify  lead  on  the 
paper,"  said  Malachi  Bone." 

"  You  did,  and  you  shall  have  it,"  said  Mr  Campbell. 
"  Say  what  your  terms  are  now,  and  I  will  close  with 
you." 

"Well,  I'll  leave  that  to  Martin  and  you,  stranger.  I 
clear  out  to-morrow." 

"  To-morrow ;  and  where  do  you  go  to  ?  " 

Malachi  Bone  pointed  to  the  westward. 

"  You'll  not  hear  my  rifle,"  said  the  old  hunter,  after  a 
pause  \  "  but  I'm  thinking  you'll  never  stay  here.  You 
don't  know  what  an  Ingen's  life  is  ;  it  an't  fit  for  the  like 
of  you.  No,  there's  not  one  of  you,  'cept  this  boy,"  con- 
tinued Malachi,  putting  his  hand  on  John's  head,  "  that's 
fit  for  the  woods.  Let  him  come  to  me.  I'll  make  a 
hunter  of  him ;  won't  I,  Martin  ?  " 

"  That  you  will,  if  they'll  spare  him  to  you." 


j$  The  Settlers 

"  We  cannot  spare  him  altogether,"  replied  Mr  Camp- 
bell, "  but  he  shall  visit  you,  if  you  wish  it." 

"Well,  that's  a  promise;  and  I  won't  go  so  far  as  I 
thought  I  would.     He  has  a  good  eye  ;  I'll  come  for  him." 

The  old  man  then  rose  up,  and  walked  away,  John 
following  him,  without  exchanging  a  word  with  any  of  the 
party. 

"My  dear  Campbell,"  said  his  wife,  "what  do  you 
intend  to  do  about  John  ?  You  do  not  intend  that  the 
hunter  should  take  him  with  him  ? " 

"  No,  certainly  not,"  replied  Mr  Campbell ;  "  but  I  see 
no  reason  why  he  should  not  be  with  him  occasionally." 

"  It  will  be  a  very  good  thing  for  him  to  be  so,"  said 
Martin.  "  If  I  may  advise,  let  the  boy  come  and  go.  The 
old  man  has  taken  a  fancy  to  him,  and  will  teach  him  his 
wood  craft.  It's  as  well  to  make  a  friend  of  Malachi 
Bone." 

"  Why,  what  good  can  he  do  us  ? "  inquired  Henry. 

"  A  friend  in  need  is  a  friend  indeed,  sir ;  and  a  friend 
in  the  wilderness  is  not  to  be  thrown  away.  Old  Malachi 
is  going  further  out,  and  if  danger  occurs,  we  shall  know 
it  from  him,  for  the  sake  of  the  boy,  and  have  his  help  too, 
if  we  need  it." 

"  There  is  much  good  sense  in  Martin  Super's  remarks, 
Mr  Campbell,"  observed  Captain  Sinclair.  "  You  will  then 
have  Malachi  Bone  as  an  advanced  guard,  and  the  fort  to 
fall  back  upon,  if  necessary  to  retreat." 

"  And,  perhaps,  the  most  useful  education  which  he  can 
receive  to  prepare  him  for  his  future  life  will  be  from  the 
old  hunter." 

"  The  only  one  which  he  will  take  to  kindly,  at  all 
events,"  observed  Henry. 

"  Let  him  go,  sir ;  let  him  go,"  said  Martin. 

"  I  will  give  no  positive  answer,"  replied  Mr  Campbell. 
"  At  all  events,  I  will  permit  him  to  visit  the  old  man ; 
there  can  be  no  objection  to  that ; — but  it  is  bedtime." 


The  Settlers  79 


Chapter  XI 

We  must  pass  over  six  weeks,  during  which  the  labour 
was  continued  without  intermission,  and  the  house  was 
raised,  of  logs,  squared  and  well-fitted ;  the  windows  and 
doors  were  also  put  in,  and  the  roof  well  covered  in  with 
large  squares  of  birch-bark,  firmly  fixed  on  the  rafters. 
The  house  consisted  of  one  large  room,  as  a  dining-room, 
and  the  kitchen,  with  a  floor  of  well-beaten  clay,  a  smaller 
room,  as  a  sitting-room,  and  three  bed-rooms,  all  of 
which  were  floored ;  one  of  the  largest  of  them  fitted  all 
round  with  bed-places  against  the  walls,  in  the  same  way 
as  on  board  of  packets ;  this  room  was  for  the  four  boys, 
and  had  two  spare  bed-places  in  it.  The  others,  which 
were  for  the  two  girls  and  Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell,  were 
much  smaller.  But  before  the  house  was  half  built,  a 
large  outhouse  adjoining  to  it  had  been  raised  to  hold  the 
stores  which  Mr  Campbell  had  brought  with  him,  with 
a  rough  granary  made  above  the  store-room.  The  interior 
of  the  house  was  not  yet  fitted  up,  although  the  furniture 
had  been  put  in,  and  the  family  slept  in  it,  rough  as  it 
was,  in  preference  to  the  tents,  as  they  were  very  much 
annoyed  with  mosquitoes.  The  stores  were  now  safe 
from  the  weather,  and  they  had  a  roof  over  their  heads, 
which  was  the  grand  object  that  was  to  be  obtained. 
The  carpenters  were  still  very  busy  fitting  up  the  interior 
of  the  house,  and  the  other  men  were  splitting  rails  for 
a  snake-fence  and  also  selecting  small  timber  for  raising 
a  high  palisade  round  the  premises.  Martin  had  not  been 
idle.  The  site  of  the  house  was  just  where  the  brush- 
wood joined  to  the  prairie,  and  Martin  had  been  clearing 
it  away  and  stacking  it,  and  also  collecting  wood  for 
winter  fuel.  It  had  been  decided  that  the  four  cows, 
which  had  been  driven  round  from  the  fort,  should  be 
housed  during  the  winter  in  the  small  building  on  the 
other  side  of  the  stream,  which  had  belonged  to  Malachi 


80  The  Settlers 

Bone,  as  it  was  surrounded  with  a  high  snake-fence,  and 
sufficiently  large  to  hold  them  and  even  more.  The 
commandant  had  very  kindly  selected  the  most  quiet  cows 
to  milk,  and  Mary  and  Emma  Percival  had  already  entered 
upon  their  duties  ♦,  the  milk  had  been  put  into  the  store- 
house until  a  dairy  could  be  built  up.  A  very  neat 
bridge  had  been  thrown  across  the  stream,  and  every 
morning  the  two  girls,  generally  attended  by  Henry, 
Alfred,  or  Captain  Sinclair,  crossed  over,  and  soon  became 
expert  in  their  new  vocation  as  dairymaids.  Altogether, 
things  began  to  wear  a  promising  appearance.  Henry 
and  Mr  Campbell  had  dug  up  as  fast  as  Martin  and  Alfred 
cleared  away  the  brushwood,  and  the  garden  had  already 
been  cropped  with  such  few  articles  as  could  be  put  in 
at  the  season.  The  commandant  had  some  pigs  ready  for 
the  settlers  as  soon  as  they  were  ready  to  receive  them, 
and  had  more  than  once  come  up  in  the  boats  to  ascertain 
their  progress  and  to  offer  any  advice  that  he  might 
consider  useful. 

We  must  not,  however,  forget  Malachi  Bone.  The 
day  after  Bone  had  come  to  Mr  Campbell,  Emma  perceived 
him  going  away  into  the  woods,  with  his  rifle,  followed 
by  her  cousin  John,  and  being  very  curious  to  see  his 
Indian  wife,  she  persuaded  Alfred  and  Captain  Sinclair 
to  accompany  her  and  Mary  to  the  other  side  of  the 
stream.  The  great  point  was  to  know  where  to  cross  it, 
but  as  John  had  found  out  the  means  of  so  doing,  it  was 
to  be  presumed  that  there  was  a  passage,  and  they  set 
off  to  look  for  it.  They  found  that,  about  half  a  mile  up 
the  stream,  which  there  ran  through  the  wood,  a  large 
tree  had  been  blown  down  and  laid  across  it,  and,  with 
the  assistance  of  the  young  men,  Mary  and  Emma  passed 
it  without  much  difficulty  ;  they  then  turned  back  by  the 
side  of  the  stream  until  they  approached  the  lodge  of  old 
Malachi.  As  they  walked  towards  it,  they  could  not 
perceive  any  one  stirring ;  but  at  last  a  dog  of  the  Indian 
breed  began  to  bark  ;  still  nobody  came  out,  and  they 
arrived  at  the  door  of  the  lodge  where  the  dog  stood  ; 


1 


** 


The  Settlers  81 

when,  sitting  on  the  floor,  they  perceived  the  Indian  girl 
whom  they  were  in  search  of.  She  was  very  busy  sewing 
a  pair  of  mocassins  out  of  deer  leather.  She  appeared 
startled  when  she  first  saw  Alfred;  but  when  she  per- 
ceived that  the  young  ladies  were  with  him,  her  confidence 
returned.  She  slightly  bowed  her  head,  and  continued 
her  work. 

"  How  very  young  she  is,"  said  Emma ;  "  why  she 
cannot  be  more  than  eighteen  years  old." 

"  I  doubt  if  she  is  so  much,"  replied  Captain  Sinclair. 

"  She  has  a  very  modest,  unaffected  look,  has  she  not, 
Alfred  ? "  said  Mary. 

"  Yes ;  I  think  there  is  something  very  prepossessing 
in  her  countenance." 

"She  is  too  young  a  wife  for  the  old  hunter,  at  all 
events,"  observed  Alfred. 

"  That  is  not  unusual  among  the  Indians,"  said  Captain 
Sinclair  \  "  a  very  old  chief  will  often  have  three  or  four 
young  wives  j  they  are  to  be  considered  more  in  the  light 
of  his  servants  than  anything  else." 

"  But  she  must  think  us  very  rude  to  talk  and  stare  at 
her  in  this  manner ;  I  suppose  she  cannot  speak  English." 

"  I  will  speak  to  her  in  her  own  language,  if  she  is  a 
Chippeway  or  of  any  of  the  tribes  about  here,  for  they 
all  have  the  same  dialect,"  said  Captain  Sinclair. 

Captain  Sinclair  addressed  her  in  the  Indian  language, 
and  the  Indian  girl  replied  in  a  very  soft  voice. 

"  She  says  her  husband  is  gone  to  bring  home  venison." 

"Tell  her  we  are  coming  to  live  here,  and  will  give 
her  anything  she  wants." 

Captain  Sinclair  again  addressed  her,  and  received  her 
answer. 

"  She  says  that  you  are  beautiful  flowers,  but  not  the 
wild  flowers  of  the  country,  and  that  the  coid  winter  will 
kill  you." 

"Tell  her  she  will  find  us  alive  next   summer,"  said 
Emma ;    "  and,  Captain  Sinclair,  give  her  this  brooch  of 
mine,  and  tell  her  to  wear  it  for  my  sake." 
s  F 


^ 


Mi 


82  The  Settlers 

Captain  Sinclair  gave  the  message  and  the  ornament  to 
the  Indian  girl,  who  replied,  as  she  looked  up  and  smiled 
at  Emma — 

"  That  she  would  never  forget  the  beautiful  lily  who 
was  so  kind  to  the  little  strawberry-plant." 

"  Really  her  language  is  poetical  and  beautiful,"  observed 
Mary;  "I  have  nothing  to  give  her — Oh!  yes,  I  have; 
here  is  my  ivory  needle-case,  with  some  needles  in  it. 
Tell  her  it  will  be  of  use  to  her  when  she  sews  her 
mocassins.     Open  it  and  show  her  what  is  inside." 

"  She  says  that  she  shall  be  able  to  work  faster  and 
better,  and  wishes  to  look  at  your  foot,  that  she  may 
be  grateful ;  so  put  your  foot  out,  Miss  Percivai." 

Mary  did  so ;  the  Indian  girl  examined  it,  and  smiled 
and  nodded  her  head. 

"  Oh,  Captain  Sinclair,  tell  her  that  the  little  boy  who 
is  gone  with  her  husband  is  our  cousin." 

Captain  Sinclair  reported  her  answer,  which  was,  "  He 
will  be  a  great  hunter  and  bring  home  plenty  of  game 
by-and-bye." 

"Well,  now  tell  her  that  we  shall  always  be  happy 
to  see  her,  and  that  we  are  going  home  again ;  and  ask 
her  name,  and  tell  her  our  own." 

As  Captain  Sinclair  interpreted,  the  Indian  girl  pro- 
nounced after  him  the  names  of  Mary  and  Emma  very 
distinctly.  "She  has  your  names,  you  perceive;  her 
own,  translated  into  English,  is  the  Strawberry-plant." 

They  then  nodded  farewell  to  the  young  Indian,  and 
returned  home.  On  the  second  evening  after  their  visit, 
as  they  were  at  supper,  the  conversation  turned  upon  the 
hunter  and  his  young  Indian  wife,  when  John,  who  had 
as  usual  been  silent,  suddenly  broke  out  with  "  Goes 
away  to-morrow  ! " 

"  They  go  away  to-morrow,  John ;  where  do  they  go 
to  ?  "  said  Mr  Campbell. 

"Woods,"  replied  John. 

John  was  correct  in  his  statement.  Early  the  next 
morning,   Malachi  Bone,  with  his   rifle   on  his    shoulder 


The  Settlers  S3 

and  an  axe  in  his  hand,  was  seen  crossing  the  prairie 
belonging  to  Mr  Campbell,  followed  by  his  wife,  who 
was  bent  double  under  her  burthen,  which  was  composed 
of  all  the  property  which  the  old  hunter  possessed,  tied 
up  in  blankets.  He  had  left  word  the  night  before  with 
Martin  that  he  would  come  back  in  a  few  days,  as  soon 
as  he  had  squatted,  to  settle  the  bargain  for  his  allotment 
of  land  made  over  to  Mr  Campbell.  This  was  just  before 
they  had  sat  down  to  breakfast,  and  then  they  observed 
that  John  was  missing. 

"  He  was  here  just  before  prayers,"  said  Mrs  Campbell. 
"He  must  have  slipped  away  after  the  old  hunter." 

"No  doubt  of  that,  ma'am,"  said  Martin.  "He  will 
go  with  him  and  find  out  where  he  puts  up  his  wigwam, 
and  after  that  he  will  come  back  to  you ;  so  there  is  no 
use  sending  after  him  j  indeed,  we  don't  know  which  way 
to  send." 

Martin  was  right.  Two  days  afterwards,  John  made 
his  appearance  again,  and  remained  very  quietly  at  home 
during  the  whole  week,  catching  fish  in  the  stream  or 
practising  with  a  bow  and  some  arrows,  which  he  had 
obtained  from  Malachi  Bone ;  but  the  boy  appeared  to  be 
more  taciturn  and  more  fond  of  being  alone  than  ever  he 
was  before ;  still  he  was  obedient  and  kind  towards  his 
mother  and  cousins,  and  was  fond  of  Percival's  company 
when  he  went  to  take  trout  from  the  stream. 

It  was  of  course  after  the  departure  of  the  old  hunter, 
that  his  log  hut  was  taken  possession  of  and  the  cows  put 
into  the  meadow  in  front  of  it. 

As  the  work  became  more  advanced,  Martin  went  out 
every  day,  accompanied  either  by  Alfred  or  Henry,  in 
pursuit  of  game.  Mr  Campbell  had  procured  an  ample 
supply  of  ammunition,  as  well  as  the  rifles,  at  Quebec. 
These  had  been  unpacked,  and  the  young  men  were 
becoming  daily  more  expert.  Up  to  the  present,  the 
supply  of  game  from  the  fort,  and  occasional  fresh  beef, 
had  not  rendered  it  necessary  for  Mr  Campbell  to  have 
much  recourse  to  his  barrels  of  salt  pork,  but  still  it  was 


84  The  Settlers 

necessary  that  a  supply  should  be  procured  as  often  as 
possible,  that  they  might  husband  their  stores.  Martin 
was  a  certain  shot  if  within  distance,  and  they  seldom 
returned  without  a  deer  slung  between  them.  The 
garden  had  been  cleared  away  and  the  pig-sties  were 
finished,  but  there  was  still  the  most  arduous  portion  of 
the  work  to  commence,  which  was  the  felling  of  the  trees 
to  clear  the  land  for  the  growing  of  corn.  In  this  they 
could  expect  no  assistance  from  the  garrison ;  indeed, 
from  the  indulgence  of  the  commandant,  they  had  already 
obtained  more  than  they  could  have  expected.  It  was  in 
the  last  days  of  August,  and  the  men  lent  from  the 
garrison  were  about  to  be  recalled  ;  the  houses  were  com- 
pleted, the  palisade  had  been  raised  round  the  house  and 
storehouse,  and  the  men  were  now  required  at  the  fort. 
Captain  Sinclair  received  several  hints  from  the  com- 
mandant that  he  must  use  all  convenient  despatch,  and 
limit  his  absence  to  a  few  days  more,  which  he  trusted 
would  be  sufficient.  Captain  Sinclair,  who  would  willingly 
have  remained  in  society  which  he  so  much  valued,  and 
who  had  now  become  almost  one  of  the  family,  found  that 
he  could  make  no  more  excuses.  He  reported  that  he 
would  be  ready  to  return  on  the  1st  of  September,  and  on 
the  morning  of  that  day  the  bateaux  arrived  to  take  back 
the  soldiers,  and  bring  the  pigs  and  fowls  which  had  been 
promised.  Mr  Campbell  settled  his  account  with  Captain 
Sinclair,  by  a  draft  upon  his  banker  at  Quebec,  for  the 
pay  of  the  soldiers,  the  cows,  and  the  pigs.  The  Captain 
then  took  leave  of  his  friends  with  mutual  regret,  and 
many  kind  adieus,  and,  accompanied  by  the  whole  of  the 
family  to  the  beach,  embarked  with  all  his  men  and  pulled 
away  for  the  fort. 


The  Settlers  85 


Chapter  XII 

The  Campbells  remained  for  some  time  on  the  shore  of 
the  lake  watching  the  receding  bateaux  until  they  turned 
round  the  point  and  were  hidden  from  their  sight,  and 
then  they  walked  back  to  the  house.  But  few  words 
were  exchanged  as  they  returned,  for  they  felt  a  sensation 
of  loneliness  from  having  parted  with  so  many  of  their 
own  countrymen ;  not  that  they  were,  with  the  exception 
of  Captain  Sinclair,  companions,  but  that,  accustomed  to 
the  sight  of  the  soldiers  at  their  labour,  the  spot  now 
appeared  depopulated  by  their  departure.  Martin,  too,. 
and  John,  were  both  absent ;  the  latter  had  been  two  days 
away,  and  Martin,  who  had  not  yet  found  time  to  ascertain 
where  old  Malachi  Bone  had  fixed  his  new  abode,  had 
gone  out  in  search  of  it,  and  to  mention  to  him  Mr 
Campbell's  wishes  as  to  John's  visits  to  him,  which  were 
becoming  more  frequent  and  more  lengthened  than  Mr 
Campbell  wished  them  to  be. 

When  they  entered  the  house,  they  all  sat  down,  and 
Mr  Campbell  then  first  spoke. 

"  Well,  my  dearest  wife,  here  we  are  at  last,  left  to  our- 
selves and  to  our  own  resources.  I  am  not  at  all  doubtful 
of  our  doing  well,  if  we  exert  ourselves,  as  it  is  our  duty 
to  do.  I  grant  that  we  may  have  hardships  to  combat, 
difficulties  to  overcome,  and  occasional  disappointments 
and  losses  to  bear  up  against ;  but  let  us  recollect  how 
greatly  we  have,  through  Providence,  been  already  assisted 
and  encouraged,  how  much  help  we  have  received,  and 
how  much  kindness  we  have  experienced.  Surely  we 
ought  to  feel  most  grateful  to  Heaven  for  blessings  already 
vouchsafed  to  us,  and  ought  to  have  a  firm  and  lively  faith 
in  him,  who  has  hitherto  so  kindly  watched  over  us.  Let 
us  not  then  repine  or  feel  dispirited,  but  with  grateful 
hearts  do  our  duty  cheerfully  in  that  state  of  life  to  which 
it  has  pleased  him  to  call  us." 


86  The  Settlers 

"  I  agree  with  you,  my  dear  husband,"  replied  Mrs 
Campbell ;  "  nay,  I  can  say  with  sincerity,  that  I  am  not 
sorry  we  are  now  left  to  our  own  exertions,  and  that  we 
have  an  opportunity  of  proving  that  we  can  do  without 
the  assistance  of  others.  Up  to  the  present,  our  trial  has 
been  nothing  ;  indeed,  I  cannot  fancy  to  myself  what  our 
trials  are  to  be.  Come  they  may,  but  from  what  quarter  I 
cannot  form  an  idea  :  should  they  come,  however,  I  trust 
we  shall  show  our  gratitude  for  past  blessings,  and  our 
faith  derived  from  past  deliverances,  by  a  devout  sub- 
mission to  whatever  the  Almighty  may  please  to  try  or 
chasten  us  with." 

"  Right,  my  dear,"  replied  Mr  Campbell ;  "  we  will 
hope  for  the  best ;  we  are  as  much  under  his  protection 
here  in  the  wilderness,  as  we  were  at  Wexton  Park  ;  we 
were  just  as  liable  to  all  the  ills  which  flesh  is  heir  to 
when  we  were  living  in  opulence  and  luxury  as  we  are 
now  in  this  log-house  \  but  we  are,  I  thank  God,  not  so 
liable  in  our  present  position  to  forget  him  who  so  bounti- 
fully provides  for  us  and  in  his  wisdom  ordereth  all  our 
ways.     Most  truly  has  the  poet  said — 

"  '  Sweet  are  the  uses  of  adversity  ! '  " 

"  Well,"  observed  Emma,  after  a  pause,  as  if  to  give  a 
more  lively  turn  to  the  conversation,  "  I  wonder  what  my 
trials  are  to  be  !  Depend  upon  it,  the  cow  will  kick 
down  the  pail,  or  the  butter  won't  come  !  " 

"  Or  you'll  get  chapped  fingers  in  the  winter-time,  and 
chilblains  on  your  feet,"  continued  Mary. 

"  That  will  be  bad  ;  but  Captain  Sinclair  says  that  if  we 
don't  take  care  we  shall  be  frost-bitten  and  lose  the  tips  of 
our  noses." 

"  That  would  be  hard  upon  you,  Emma,  for  you've 
none  to  spare,"  said  Alfred. 

"  Well,  you  have,  Alfred,  so  yours  ought  to  go  first." 

"We  must  look  after  one  another's  noses,  they  say,  as 
we  cannot  tell  if  our  own  is  in  danger  ;  and  if  we  see  a 
white  spot  upon  another's  nose  we  must  take  a  bit  of  snow 


The  Settlers  87 

and  rub  it  well ;  a  little  delicate  attention  peculiar  to  this 
climate." 

"  I  cannot  say  that  I  do  not  know  what  my  trials  are  to 
be,"  said  Alfred — "  that  is,  trials  certain ;  nor  can  Henry, 
either.  When  I  look  at  the  enormous  trunks  of  these  trees, 
which  we  have  to  cut  down  with  our  axes,  I  feel  positive 
that  it  will  be  a  hard  trial  before  we  master  them.  Don't 
you  think  so,  Harry  ?  " 

"  I  have  made  up  my  mind  to  have  at  least  two  new 
skins  upon  my  hands  before  the  winter  comes  on,"  replied 
Henry ;  "  but  felling  timber  was  not  a  part  of  my  uni- 
versity education." 

"No,"  replied  Alfred;  "Oxford  don't  teach  that; 
"  now,  my  university  education " 

"  Your  university  education  !  "  cried  Emma. 

"  Yes,  mine  ;  I  have  sailed  all  over  the  universe,  and 
that  I  call  a  university  education  ;  but  here  come  Martin 
and  John.  Why,  John  has  got  a  gun  on  his  shoulder  ! 
He  must  have  taken  it  with  him  when  he  last  disappeared." 

"I  suppose  that  by  this  time  he  knows  how  to  use  it, 
Alfred,"  said  Mrs  Campbell. 

"  Yes,  ma'am,"  replied  Martin,  who  had  entered;  "he 
knows  well  how  to  use  and  how  to  take  care  of  it  and  take 
care  of  himself.  I  let  him  bring  it  home  on  purpose  to  watch 
him.  He  has  fired  and  loaded  twice  as  we  came  back,  and 
has  killed  this  wood-chuck,"  continued  Martin,  throwing 
the  dead  animal  on  the  floor.  "  Old  Malachi  has  taught 
him  well,  and  he  has  not  forgotten  his  lessons." 

"  What  animal  is  that,  Martin, — is  it  good  to  eat  ?  " 
said  Henry. 

"  Not  very  good,  sir  ;  it's  an  animal  that  burrows  in  the 
ground,  and  is  very  hurtful  in  a  garden  or  to  the  young 
maize,  and  we  always  shoot  them  when  we  meet  with 
them." 

"  It's  a  pity  that  it's  not  good  to  eat." 

"  Oh  !  you  may  eat  it,  sir;  I  don't  say  it's  not  fit  to 
eat ;  but  there  are  other  things  much  better." 

"  That's  quite  sufficient  for  me,  Martin,"  said  Emma, 


88  The  Settlers 

"  I  shall  not  taste  him ;  at  all  events,  not  this  time,  what- 
ever I  may  have  to  do  by-and-bye." 

"  I  spoke  to  old  Bone,  sir,  and  he  says  it's  all  right  -y 
that  he  won't  keep  him  more  than  a  day  without  first 
sending  him  to  you  to  ask  leave." 

"  That's  all  I  require,  Martin." 

"  They  have  been  out  these  two  days,  and  had  only  just 
come  home  when  I  arrived  there.  The  game  was  still  in 
the  wood." 

"  I  shot  a  deer,"  said  John. 

"  You  shot  a  deer,  John !  "  said  Alfred  ;  "  why,  what 
a  useful  fellow  you  will  be  by-and-bye." 

"  Yes,  sir;  old  Malachi  told  we  that  the  boy  had  shot  a 
deer,  and  that  he  would  bring  it  here  to-morrow  himself." 

"  I'm  glad  of  that,  for  I  wish  to  speak  with  him,"  said 
Mr  Campbell ;  "  but,  John,  how  came  you  to  take  the 
rifle  with  you  without  leave  ? " 

John  made  no  answer. 

"  Answer  me,  John." 

"  Can't  shoot  without  a  gun,"  replied  John. 

"  No,  you  cannot ;  but  the  rifle  is  not  yours." 

"  Give  it  me,  and  I'll  shoot  everything  for  dinner," 
replied  John. 

"I  think  yon  had  better  do  so,  father,"  said  Henry  in  a 
low  voice  ;  "  the  temptation  will  be  too  strong." 

"You  are  right,  Henry,"  replied  Mr  Campbell,  aside. 
"Now,  John,  I  will  give  you  the  rifle,  if  you  will  promise 
me  to  ask  leave  when  you  want  to  go,  and  always  come 
back  at  the  time  you  have  promised." 

"  I'll  always  tell  when  I  go,  if  mamma  will  always  let 
me  go,  and  I'll  always  come  back  when  I  promise,  if " 

"If,  what?" 

"  If  I've  killed,"  replied  John. 

"  He  means,  sir,  that  if  he  is  on  the  track  when  his 
leave  is  out,  that  he  must  follow  it ;  but  as  soon  as  he  has 
either  lost  his  game  or  killed  it,  he  will  then  come  home. 
That's  the  feeling  of  a  true  hunter,  sir,  and  you  must  not 
baulk  it." 


The  Settlers  89 

"  Very  true ;  well  then,  John,  recollect  that  you 
promise." 

"  Martin,"  said  Percival,  "  when  are  you  to  teach  me  to 
fire  the  rifle  ?  " 

"  Oh,  very  soon  now,  sir ;  but  the  soldiers  are  gone,, 
and  as  soon  as  you  can  hit  the  mark,  you  shall  go  out  with 
Mr  Alfred  or  me." 

"  And  when  are  we  to  learn,  Mary  ?  "  said  Emma. 

"I'll  teach  you,  cousins,"  said  Alfred,  "and  give  a 
lesson  to  my  honoured  mother." 

"  "Well,  we'll  all  learn,"  replied  Mrs  Campbell. 

"  "What's  to  be  done  to-morrow,  Martin  ? "  said  Alfred. 

"  Why,  sir,  there  are  boards  enough  to  make  a  fishing- 
punt,  and  if  you  and  Mr  Henry  will  help  me,  I  think  we 
shall  have  one  made  in  two  or  three  days.  The  lake  is 
full  of  fish,  and  it's  a  pity  not  to  have  some  while  the 
weather  is  so  fine." 

"  I've  plenty  of  lines  in  the  store-room,"  said  Mr  Campbell. 

"  Master  Percival  would  soon  learn  to  fish  by  himself," 
said  Martin,  "  and  then  he'll  bring  as  much  as  Master 
John." 

"  Fish  ! "  said  John  with  disdain. 

"  Yes,  fish,  Master  John,"  replied  Martin  ;  "  a  good 
hunter  is  always  a  good  fisherman,  and  don't  despise  them, 
for  they  often  give  him  a  meal  when  he  would  otherwise 
go  to  sleep  with  an  empty  stomach." 

"  Well,  I'll  catch  fish  with  pleasure,"  cried  Percival, 
"  only  I  must  sometimes  go  out  hunting." 

"  Yes,  my  dear  boy,  and  we  must  sometimes  go  to  bed  -9 
and  I  think  it  is  high  time  now,  as  we  must  all  be  up  to- 
morrow at  daylight." 

The  next  morning,  Mary  and  Emma  set  off  to  milk  the 
cows — not,  as  usual,  attended  by  some  of  the  young  men, 
for  Henry  and  Alfred  were  busy,  and  Captain  Sinclair  was 
gone.  As  they  crossed  the  bridge,  Mary  observed  to  her 
sister — 

"  No  more  gentlemen  to  attend  us  lady  milk-maids, 
Emma." 


90  The  Settlers 

"  No,"  replied  Emma ;  "  our  avocation  is  losing  all  its 
charms,  and  a  pleasure  now  almost  settles  down  to  a 
duty." 

"  Alfred  and  Kenry  are  with  Martin  about  the  fishing- 
boat,"  observed  Mary. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Emma  ;  "  but  I  fancy,  Mary,  you  were 
thinking  more  of  Captain  Sinclair  than  of  your  cousins." 

"  That  is  very  true,  Emma ;  I  was  thinking  of  him," 
replied  Mary,  gravely.  "  You  don't  know  how  I  feel  his 
absence." 

"  I  can  imagine  it,  though,  my  dearest  Mary.  Shall  we 
soon  see  him  again  ? " 

"  I  do  not  know ;  but  I  think  not  for  three  or  four 
weeks,  for  certain.  All  that  can  be  spared  from  the  fort 
are  gone  haymaking,  and  if  he.  is  one  of  the  officers  sent 
with  the  men,  of  course  he  will  be  absent,  and  if  he  is 
left  in  the  fort,  he  will  be  obliged  to  remain  there;  so 
there  is  no  chance  of  seeing  him  until  the  haymaking  is 
over." 

"  Where  is  it  that  they  go  to  make  hay,  Mary  ? " 

"  You  know  they  have  only  a  sufficiency  of  pasture 
round  the  fort  for  the  cattle  during  the  summer,  so  they 
go  along  by  the  borders  of  the  lake  and  islands,  where 
they  know  there  are  patches  of  clear  land,  cut  the  grass 
down,  make  the  hay,  and  collect  it  all  in  the  bateaux,  and 
carry  it  to  the  fort  to  be  stacked  for  the  winter.  This 
prairie  was  their  best  help,  but  now  they  have  lost  it." 

"But  Colonel  Forster  has  promised  papa  sufficient  hay 
for  the  cows  for  this  winter  ;  indeed,  we  could  not  have 
fed  them  unless  he  had  done  so.  Depend  upon  it,  Captain 
Sinclair  will  bring  the  hay  round,  and  then  we  shall  see 
him  again,  Mary ;  but  we  must  walk  after  our  own  cows 
now.  No  one  to  drive  them  for  us.  If  Alfred  had  any 
manners  he  might  have  come." 

"  And,  why  not  Henry,  Emma?"  said  Mary,  with  a 
smile. 

"  Oh !  I  don't  know ;  Alfred  came  into  my  thoughts 
first." 


The  Settlers  91 

"I  believe  that  really  was  the  case,"  replied  Mary. 
"Now  Fin  even  with  you;  so  go  along  and  milk  your 
cows." 

"  It's  all  very  well,  miss,"  replied  Emma,  laughing  j 
but  wait  till  I  have  learnt  to  fire  my  rifle,  and  then  you'll 
be  more  cautious  of  what  you  say," 

On  their  return  home,  they  found  the  old  hunter  with  a 
fine  buck  lying  before  him.  Mr  Campbell  was  out  with 
the  boys  and  Martin,  who  wished  his  opinion  as  to  the 
size  of  the  punt. 

"  How  do  you  do,  Mr  Bone  ?  "  said  Mary.  "  Did  John 
shoot  that  deer  ? " 

"  Yes  ;  and  shot  it  as  well  as  an  old  hunter,  and  the 
creature  can  hardly  lift  the  gun  to  his  shoulder.  Which 
of  you  is  named  Mary  ?  " 

"  I  am,"  said  Mary. 

"Then  I've  something  for  you,"  said  old  Malachi, 
pulling  from  out  of  his  vest  a  small  parcel,  wrapped  up  in 
thin  bark,  and,  handing  it  to  her  ;  "  it's  a  present  from 
the  Strawberry." 

Mary  opened  the  bark,  and  found  inside  of  it  a  pair 
of  mocassins,  very  prettily  worked  in  stained  porcupines' 
quills. 

"  Oh  !  how  beautiful,  and  how  kind  of  her  !  Tell  her 
that  I  thank  her,  and  love  her  very  much.     Will  you  ? " 

"  Yes  ;  I'll  tell  her.     Where's  the  boy  ?  " 

"  Who,  John  ?  I  think  he's  gone  up  the  stream  to 
take  some  trout ;  he'll  be  back  to  breakfast,  and  that's 
just  ready.  Come,  Emma,  we  must  go  in  with  the 
milk." 

Mr  Campbell  and  those  who  were  with  him  soon 
returned. 

Malachi  Bone  then  stated  that  he  had  brought  the 
buck  killed  by  John ;  and  that,  if  it  suited,  he  would 
carry  back  with  him  a  keg  of  gunpowder  and  some  lead  ; 
that  he  wished  Mr  Campbell  to  calculate  what  he  considered 
due  to  him  for  the  property,  and  let  him  take  it  out  in 
goods,  as  he  required  them. 


92  The  Settlers 

"  Why  don't  you  name  your  own  price,  Malachi  ?  " 
said  Mr  Campbell. 

"How  can  I  name  a  price?  It  was  given  to  me  and 
cost  nothing.  I  leave  it  all  to  you  and  Martin  Super,  as 
I  said  before." 

"  You  show  great  confidence  in  me,  I  must  say.  Well, 
Bone,  I  will  not  cheat  you  \  but  I'm  afraid  you  will  be 
a  long  while  before  you  are  paid,  if  you  only  take  it  out 
in  goods  from  my  store  house." 

"  All  the  better,  master ;  they  will  last  till  I  die,  and 
then  what's  left  will  do  for  the  boy  here/'  replied  the 
old  hunter,  putting  his  hand  upon  John's  head. 

"Bone,"  said  Mr  Campbell,  "I  have  no  objection  to 
the  boy  going  with  you  occasionally  ;  but  I  cannot  permit 
him  to  be  always  away.  I  want  him  to  come  home  on 
the  day  after  he  has  been  to  see  you." 

"  Well,  that's  not  reasonable,  master.  We  go  out 
after  the  game ;  who  knows  where  we  may  find  it,  how 
long  we  may  look  for  it,  and  how  far  it  may  lead  us  ? 
Must  we  give  up  the  chase  when  close  upon  it,  because 
time's  up  ?  That'll  never  do.  I  want  to  make  the  boy 
a  hunter,  and  he  must  learn  to  sleep  out  and  do  every- 
thing else  as  concerns  a  hunter  to  do.  You  must  let  him 
be  with  me  longer,  and,  if  you  please,  when  he  comes 
back  keep  him  longer ;  but  if  you  wish  him  to  be  a  man, 
the  more  he  stays  with  me  the  better.  He  shall  know 
all  the  Indian  craft,  I  promise  you,  and  the  winter 
after  this  he  shall  take  beavers  and  bring  you  the 
skins." 

"  I  think,  sir,"  observed  Martin,  "  it's  all  in  reason, 
what  the  old  man  says." 

"  And  so  do  I,"  said  Alfred ;  "  after  all,  it's  only 
sending  John  to  school.  Let  him  go,  father,  and  have 
him  home  for  the  holidays." 

"  I'll  always  come  to  you,  when  I  can,"  said  John. 

"  I  am  more  satisfied  at  John's  saying  that  than  you 
might  imagine,"  said  Mrs  Campbell ;  "  John  is  an  honest 
boy,  and  does  not  say  what  he  does  not  mean." 


The  Settlers  93 


<c 


Well,  my  dear,  if  you  have  no  objection,  I'm  sure 
I  will  not  raise  any  more." 

"  I  think  I  shall  gain  more  by  John's  affection  than  by 
compulsion,  my  dear  husband.  He  says  he  will  always 
come  when  he  can,  and  I  believe  hihi ;  I  have,  therefore, 
no  objection  to  let  him  stay  with  Malachi  Bone,  at  all 
events  for  a  week  or  so  at  a  time." 

"  But  his  education,  my  dear." 

"He  is  certain  to  learn  nothing  now  that  this  fever  for 
the  woods,  if  I  may  so  call  it,  is  upon  him.  He  will, 
perhaps,  be  more  teachable  a  year  or  two  hence.  You 
must  be  aware  that  we  have  no  common  disposition  to  deal 
with  in  that  child ;  and  however  my  maternal  feelings  may 
oppose  my  judgment,  it  is  still  strong  enough  to  make  me 
feel  that  my  decision  is  for  his  benefit.  We  must  not  here 
put  the  value  upon  a  finished  education  which  we  used  to 
do.  Let  us  give  him  every  advantage  which  the  peculiarity 
of  his  position  will  allow  us  to  do ;  but  we  are  now  in  the 
woods,  to  a  certain  degree  returned  to  a  state  of  nature, 
and  the  first  and  most  important  knowledge,  is  to  learn  to 
gain  our  livelihoods." 

"  Well,  my  dear,  I  think  you  are  correct  in  your  views 
on  the  subject,  and  therefore,  John,  you  may  go  to  school 
with  Malachi  Bone ;  come  to  see  us  when  you  can,  and  I 
expect  you  to  turn  out  the  Nimrod  of  the  west." 

Old  Malachi  stared  at  the  conclusion  of  this  speech  •, 
Alfred  observed  his  surprise,  and  burst  into  a  fit  of 
laughter.  He  then  said,  "  The  English  of  all  that  is, 
Malachi,  that  my  brother  John  has  my  father's  leave  to  go 
'with  you,  and  you're  to  make  a  man  of  him." 

"  He  who  made  him  must  make  a  man  of  him,"  replied 
Bone ;  "  I  can  only  make  him  a  good  hunter,  and  that  I 
will,  if  he  and  I  are  spared.  Now,  master,  if  Martin  will 
give  me  the  powder  and  lead,  I'll  be  off  again.  Is  the  boy 
to  go  ? " 

"  Yes,  if  you  desire  it,"  replied  Mrs  Campbell ;  "  come, 
John,  and  wish  me  good-bye,  and  remember  your 
promise." 


94  The  Settlers 

John  bade   farewell   to   the  whole   party  with  all  due 
decorum,  and  then  trotted  off  after  his  schoolmaster. 


Chapter  XIII 

In  the  course  of  a  week  or  two,  things  found  their  places, 
and  the  family  began  to  feel  more  comfortable ;  there  was 
also  a  degree  of  regularity  and  order  established,  which 
could  not  be  effected  during  the  time  that  the  soldiers 
were  employed.  Mrs  Campbell  and  Percival  took  upon 
them  all  the  work  inside  and  round  the  house  during  the 
morning ;  the  latter  attending  to  the  pigs  and  fowls,  bring- 
ing water  from  the  stream,  &c.  Mary  and  Emma  milked 
the  cows,  and  then  assisted  their  mother  during  the  day  in 
washing,  &c.  Mr  Campbell  instructed  Percival,  worked 
in  the  garden,  and  assisted  as  much  as  he  could,  where  he 
might  be  found  most  useful ;  but  he  was  too  advanced  in 
years  to  be  capable  of  much  hard  work.  Alfred,  Henry, 
and  Martin  Super  were  employed  during  the  whole  day, 
clearing  the  ground  and  felling  the  timber ;  but  every  other 
day,  one  or  the  other  went  out  with  Martin  into  the  woods 
to  procure  food,  bringing  home  with  them  deer,  wild 
turkeys,  or  other  game,  which,  with  an  occasional  piece  of 
salt  pork,  and  the  fish  caught,  were  sufficient  for  the  family 
consumption.  Percival  was  now  permitted  to  accompany 
the  hunting  parties,  and  became  somewhat  expert  with  his 
rifle.  He  required  only  a  little  more  practice  to  be  a  good 
shot. 

They  rose  at  half-past  five, — were  all  assembled  to 
prayers  at  half-past  seven,  previous  to  going  to  breakfast. 
They  dined  at  one,  and  had  a  combined  tea  and  supper  at 
seven  o'clock.  At  nine  o'clock  they  went  to  bed.  Before 
two  months  had  passed  away,  everything  went  on  like 
clock-work.  One  day  passed  away  so  like  another,  that 
the  time  flew  inperceptibly,  and  they  wondered  that  the 
Sundays  came  round   so  quick.     They  had  now  time  to 


The  Settlers 


95 


unpack  everything,  and  the  books  which  Mrs  Campbell  had 
selected  and  brought  with  her  had  been  arranged  on  shelves 
in  the  parlour ;  but  they  had  not  as  yet  much  time  to  read, 
and  were  generally  too  tired  before  the  day  was  over  not 
to  long  for  their  beds.  Indeed,  the  only  interval  of  leisure 
during  the  whole  day  was  between  supper  and  bed-time, 
when  they  would  all  assemble  in  the  kitchen  and  talk  over 
the  little  matters  which  had  occurred,  either  during  the 
chase  or  at  home.  But  they  were  now  in  the  middle  of 
October,  the  winter  was  fast  approaching,  and  they  looked 
forward  to  it  with  some  degree  of  anxiety. 

John  had  kept  his  word  very  sacredly.  He  was 
occasionally  absent  for  three  or  four  days,  but  if  so,  he 
invariably  came  to  the  house  and  remained  a  day  or  two  at 
home.  Alfred  and  Martin  had  long  finished  the  fishing- 
punt,  and  as  it  was  light  and  easily  handled,  Henry  and 
Percival  went  out  in  it  together,  and  when  he  was  at  home, 
John  and  Percival  would  pull  half  a  mile  out  into  the  lake, 
and  soon  return  with  a  supply  of  large  fish.  Mrs  Camp- 
bell, therefore,  had  salted  down  sufficient  to  fill  a  barrel 
for  the  winter's  use. 

One  day  they  were  agreeably  surprised  by  Captain 
Sinclair  making  his  appearance.  He  had  walked  from  the 
fort,  to  communicate  to  them  that  the  hay  had  been 
gathered  in,  and  would  be  sent  round  in  a  day  or  two, 
and  also  to  inform  Mr  Campbell  that  the  commandant 
could  spare  them  a  young  bullock,  if  he  would  wish  to 
have  it  for  v/inter  provision.  This  offer  was  gladly 
accepted,  and,  having  partaken  of  their  dinner,  Captain 
Sinclair  was  obliged  to  return  to  the  fort,  he  being  that 
night  on  duty.  Previous,  however,  to  his  return,  he  had 
some  conversation  with  Martin  Super,  unobserved  by  the 
rest  of  the  party.  Afterwards  he  invited  Alfred  to  walk 
back  to  the  fort  with  him  and  return  on  the  following 
morning.  Alfred  agreed  to  do  so ;  and  two  hours  before 
it  was  dark  they  set  off,  and  as  soon  as  they  were  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  brook  they  were  joined  by  Martin 
Super. 


96  The  Settlers 

"My  reasons  for  asking  you  to  come  back  with  me 
were  twofold,"  said  Captain  Sinclair  to  Alfred.  "  In  the 
first  place,  I  wish  you  to  know  the  road  to  the  fort,  in  case 
it  should  be  necessary  to  make  any  communication  during 
the  winter ;  secondly,  I  wished  to  have  some  conversation 
with  you  and  Martin  relative  to  information  we  have 
received  about  the  Indians.  I  can  tell  you  privately  what 
I  was  unwilling  to  say  before  your  mother  and  cousins,  as 
it  would  put  them  in  a  state  of  restlessness  and  anxiety, 
which  could  avail  nothing  and  only  annoy  them.  The  fact 
is,  we  have  for  some  time  had  information  that  the  Indians 
have  held  several  councils.  It  does  not  appear,  however, 
that  they  have  as  yet  decided  upon  anything,  although  it  is 
certain  that  they  have  gathered  together  in  large  numbers 
not  very  far  from  the  fort.  No  doubt  but  they  have 
French  emissaries  inciting  them  to  attack  us.  From  what 
we  can  learn,  however,  they  have  not  agreed  among  them- 
selves, and,  therefore,  in  all  probability,  nothing  will  be 
attempted  until  next  year,  for  the  autumn  is  their  season 
for  sending  out  their  war-parties.  At  the  same  time,  there 
is  no  security,  for  there  is  a  great  difference  between  a 
junction  of  all  the  tribes  against  us  and  a  common  Indian 
war-party.  We  must,  therefore,  be  on  the  alert,  for  we 
have  a  treacherous  foe  to  deal  with.  And  now,  for  your 
portion  of  interest  in  this  affair.  If  they  attack  the  fort, 
which  they  may  do,  notwithstanding  our  treaties  with 
them,  you  of  course  would  not  be  safe  where  you  are; 
but,  unfortunately,  you  may  not  be  safe  even  if  we  are  not 
molested  j  for  when  the  Indians  collect  (even  though  the 
main  body  decide  upon  nothing),  there  are  always  bands 
of  five  to  ten  Indians,  who,  having  left  their  homes,  will 
not  return  if  they  can  help  it  without  some  booty  -,  these 
are  not  regular  warriors,  or  if  warriors,  not  much  esteemed 
by  the  tribe ;  in  fact,  they  are  the  worst  classes  of  Indians, 
who  are  mere  robbers  and  banditti.  You  must,  therefore, 
be  on  the  look-out  for  the  visits  of  these  people.  It  is 
fortunate  for  you  that  old  Bone  has  shifted  his  abode  so 
many  miles  to  the  westward,  and  that  you  are  on  such 


The  Settlers  97 

good  terms  with  him,  as  it  is  not  very  likely  that  any  party 
of  Indians  can  approach  you  without  his  meeting  with  them 
or  their  tracks  during  his  excursion." 

"  That's  true,  Captain,"  observed  Martin,  "  and  I  will 
go  myself  and  put  him  on  his  guard." 

"  But,  will  they  not  attack  him  before  they  attack  us  ? " 
said  Alfred. 

"  Why  should  they  ?  "  replied  Sinclair.  "  He  is  as 
much  an  Indian  almost  as  they  are,  and  is  well  known 
to  most  of  them.  Besides,  what  would  they  gain  by 
attacking  him  ?  These  straggling  parties,  which  you  have 
to  fear,  are  in  quest  of  booty,  and  will  not  expect  to  find 
anything  in  his  wigwam  except  a  few  furs.  No  ;  they  will 
not  venture  near  his  rifle,  which  they  fear,  when  there  is 
nothing  to  be  obtained  by  so  doing.  I  mention  this  to 
you,  Alfred,  that  you  may  be  prepared  and  keep  a  sharp 
look-out.  It  is  very  possible  that  nothing  of  the  kind  may 
occur,  and  that  the  winter  may  pass  away  without  any 
danger,  and  I  mention  it  to  you  and  Martin,  as  I  consider 
that  the  probabilities  are  not  sufficient  to  warrant  your 
alarming  the  other  members  of  the  family,  especially  the 
female  portion  of  it.  How  far  you  may  consider  it 
advisable  to  communicate  what  has  now  passed  to  your 
father  and  Henry,  it  is  for  you  to  decide.  As  I  said 
before,  I  do  not  imagine  you  have  much  to  fear  from  a 
general  attack  ;  it  is  too  late  in  the  year,  and  we  know 
that  the  councils  broke  up  without  coming  to  any 
decision.  You  have  only  to  fear  the  attempts  of 
small  parties  of  marauders,  and  I  think  you  are  quite 
strong  enough,  both  in  numbers  and  in  the  defences  of 
your  habitation,  to  resist  them  successfully,  if  you  are 
not  suddenly  surprised.  That  is  all  that  you  have  to 
fear  ;  and  now  that  you  are  warned,  half  the  danger  is 
over." 

"Well,  Captain,  I'll  leave  you  now,"  said  Martin,  "I 

shall  go  over  to  old  Malachi's  to-night ;  for  it  occurs  to 

me  that  any  attack  is  more  likely  to  be  made  between  the 

fall  of  the  leaf  and  the  fall  of  the  snow  than  afterwards  ; 

S  G 


98  The  Settlers 

so  the   sooner  I  put  Malachi  on  his   guard   the   better. 
Good  evening,  sir." 

Captain  Sinclair  and  Alfred  continued  on  their  way  to 
the  fort.  They  had  contracted  a  strong  friendship,  and 
were  unreserved  in  their  communication  with  each 
other. 

"  You  have  no  idea,  Alfred,"  said  Captain  Sinclair, 
"  how  the  peculiar  position  of  your  family  occupies  my 
thoughts.  It  really  appears  almost  like  madness  on  the 
part  of  your  father  to  bring  out  your  mother  and  cousins 
to  such  a  place,  and  expose  them  to  such  privations  and 
dangers.  I  can  hardly  sleep  at  night  when  I  reflect  upon 
what  might  happen." 

"  I  believe,"  replied  Alfred,  "  that  if  my  father  had 
known  exactly  what  his  present  position  would  have  been, 
he  would  have  decided  upon  not  leaving  England  ;  but 
you  must  remember  that  he  came  out  with  much  en- 
couragement, and  the  idea  that  he  would  only  have  to 
surmount  the  hardships  of  a  settler  in  clearing  his  land. 
He  fancied,  at  least  I'm  sure  we  all  did,  that  we  should 
be  surrounded  by  other  farmers,  and  have  no  particular 
danger  to  incur.  When  at  Quebec,  he  found  that  all  the 
good  land  near  to  civilisation  was  bought  up  or  possessed 
by  the  French  Canadians  ;  he  was  advised  to  come  further 
westward  by  those  who  ought  to  have  been  aware  of  what 
he  would  have  to  encounter  by  so  doing,  but  who  probably 
considered  that  the  danger  we  now  apprehend  no  longer 
existed  ;  and  he  has  followed  that  advice  which  I  have  no 
doubt  was  conscientiously  given.  I  think  myself,  even 
now,  that  the  advice  was  good,  although  we  are  accom- 
panied by  females  who  have  been  brought  up  in  so 
different  a  sphere,  and  for  whose  welfare  such  anxiety 
is  shown ;  for  observe  now,  Sinclair,  suppose,  without 
having  made  our  acquaintance,  you  had  heard  that  some 
settlers,  men  and  women,  had  located  themselves  where  we 
have  done  ;  should  you  have  considered  it  so  very  rash  an 
an  undertaking,  presuming  that  they  were  merely  farmers 
and  farmers'  wives  ?  " 


The  Settlers  99 

"  I  certainly  should  have  troubled  myself  very  little 
about  them,  and  perhaps  not  thought  upon  the  subject." 

"  But  supposing  that  the  subject  had  been  brought  up 
at  the  fort,  and  you  heard  that  the  parties  had  a  stockaded 
house  and  four  or  five  good  rifles  to  depend  upon,  with 
the  fort  to  fall  back  upon  if  necessary  ?  " 

"  I  admit  that  I  should  most  probably  have  said  that 
they  were  in  a  position  to  protect  themselves." 

"  Most  assuredly,  and  therefore  we  are  equally  so ; 
your  feelings  of  interest  in  us  magnify  the  danger,  and 
I  therefore  trust  that  in  future  you  will  not  allow  our 
position  to  interfere  with  your  night's  rest." 

"  I  wish  I  could  bring  myself  to  that  feeling  of  security, 
Alfred.  If  I  were  only  with  you,  to  assist  in  protecting 
them,  I  should  sleep  sound  enough." 

"  Then  you  would  not  be  of  much  use  as  a  watch," 
replied  Alfred,  laughing.  "  Never  fear,  Sinclair,  we  shall 
do  well  enough,"  continued  he,  "  and  if  we  require 
assistance,  we  will  apply  for  you  and  a  party  of 
soldiers." 

"  There  would  be  much  difficulty  about  that,  Alfred," 
replied  Captain  Sinclair  ;  "  if  there  were  sufficient  danger 
to  make  that  demand  upon  the  commandant,  the  same 
danger  would  require  that  he  should  not  weaken  his 
force  in  the  fort ;  no,  you  would  have  to  retreat  to 
the  fort,  and  leave  your  farm  to  the  mercy  of  the 
Indians." 

"  It  certainly  would  be  the  wisest  plan  of  the  two," 
replied  Alfred  ;  "  at  all  events,  we  could  send  the  women. 
But  the  Indians  have  not  come  yet,  and  we  must  hope  that 
they  will  not." 

The  conversation  was  then  changed,  and- in  half-an-hour 
more  they  arrived  at  the  fort. 

Alfred  was  welcomed  at  the  fort  by  Colonel  Forster, 
with  whom  he  was  a  great  favourite.  The  Colonel  could 
not  refrain  from  expressing  his  opinion,  that  Mr  Campbell 
and  his  family  were  in  a  position  of  some  danger,  and 
lamenting  that  the  female  portion  of  the  family,  who  had 


ioo  The  Settlers 

been  brought  up  with  such  very  different  prospects, 
should  be  so  situated.  He  even  ventured  to  hint  that  if 
Mrs  Campbell  and  the  two  Misses  Percival  would  pass 
the  winter  in  the  fort,  he  would  make  arrangements  to 
accommodate  them.  But  Alfred  at  once  replied,  that  he 
was  convinced  no  inducement  would  persuade  his  mother 
or  cousins  to  leave  his  father ;  they  had  shared  his  pros- 
perity, and  they  would  cling  to  him  in  his  adversity  j  that 
they  all  were  aware  of  what  they  would  have  to  risk 
before  they  came  out,  and  his  father  preferred  a  life  of 
honourable  independence  attended  with  danger,  to  seeking 
the  assistance  of  others. 

"But  still  I  cannot  perceive  any  reason  for  the  ladies 
remaining  to  encounter  the,  danger." 

"The  more  we  are,  the  stronger  we  are  to  repel 
danger,"  replied  Alfred. 

"  But  women,  surely,  will  only  be  an  encumbrance  !  " 
"I  think  differently,"  replied  Alfred.  "Young  and 
delicate  as  my  cousins  are,  they  will  not  shrink  any  more 
than  my  mother  when  their  services  are  required.  They 
now  can  all  of  them  use  a  rifle,  if  required,  and  to  defend 
a  house,  a  determined  woman  is  almost  as  effective  as  a 
man.  Depend  upon  it,  if  it  comes  to  the  necessity,  they 
will  do  so.  You  see,  therefore,  Colonel,  that  by  taking 
away  our  ladies,  you  will  weaken  our  force,"  continued 
Alfred,  laughing. 

"Well,  my  dear  fellow,  I  will  press  it  no  more.  Only 
recollect  that  I  shall  always  be  ready  to  send  you  any 
assistance  when  required." 

"I  have  been  thinking,  Colonel  Forster,  that,  as  we 
have  no  horses  at  present,  if  you  have  any  rockets,  they 
might  be  useful  in  such  a  case.  At  the  distance  we  are 
from  you  a  rocket  would  be  seen  immediately  if  fired  at 
night,  and  I  promise  you,  that  it  shall  not  be  fired  without 
great  necessity." 

"lam  glad  that  you  have  mentioned  it,  Alfred ;  you 
shall  have  a  dozen  to  take  with  you.  You  go  back  with  the 
boats  that  carry  the  hay  to-morrow  morning,  do  you  not?" 


The  Settlers  101 

"  Yes  ;  I  shall  take  that  opportunity  to  save  wearing 
out  my  shoes,  as  we  have  no  cobbler  near  to  us.  I  pre- 
sume it  will  be  the  last  trip  made  by  the  boats  this  season." 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  Colonel,  "  the  frost  will  soon  set 
in  now.  In  another  fortnight  we  shall  probably  be  visited 
with  a  heavy  fall  of  snow,  and  the  ground  will  then  be 
covered  till  the  spring.  But  I  suppose  we  shall  see  or 
hear  from  you  occasionally  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  as  soon  as  I  can  push  along  in  my  snow-shoes, 
I  will  pay  you  a  visit,"  replied  Alfred,  "  but  I  have  that 
art  to  learn  yet." 

The  following  morning  the  sky  was  clear  and  the  day 
brilliant.  The  sun  shone  upon  the  dark  scarlet-tinged 
foliage  of  the  oaks  and  through  the  transparent  yellow 
leaves  of  the  maple.  A  slight  frost  had  appeared  for  two 
or  three  mornings  about  a  month  back,  and  now  they 
were  enjoying  what  was  termed  the  Indian  summer, 
which  is  a  return  of  fair  and  rather  warm  weather  for  a 
short  time  previous  to  the  winter  setting  in. 

The  soldiers  were  busy  carrying  the  hay  down  to  the 
bateaux ,  and,  before  noon,  Alfred  bade  farewell  to  Colonel 
Forster  and  the  other  officers  of  the  fort,  and,  accom- 
panied by  Captain  Sinclair,  went  down  to  embark.  All 
,  was  ready,  and  Alfred  stepped  into  the  boat ;  Captain 
Sinclair  being  on  duty  and  not  able  to  accompany  him 
back. 

"  I  shall  not  fail  to  give  directions  to  the  sentries  about 
the  rockets,  Alfred,"  said  Captain  Sinclair,  "  and  so  tell 
your  mother  and  cousins  ;  and  mind  to  show  them  how 
to  fire  them  off  from  out  of  the  barrel  of  a  musket. 
Good-bye  ;  God  bless  you,  my  dear  fellow." 

"  Good-bye,"  replied  Alfred,  as  the  boats  pulled  from 
the  shore." 

Chapter  XIV 

After  Alfred's  return  from  the  fort,  a  few  days  passed 
away  without  any  incident ;    Martin   had   paid  a   visit  to 


102  The  Settlers 

Malachi  Bone,  who  had  promised  that  he  would  be  on 
the  look-out  and  would  give  immediate  information  and 
assistance  in  case  of  any  hostile  measures  on  the  part  of 
the  Indians.  He  told  Martin,  that  in  a  few  days  he 
would  discover  what  had  taken  place  and  what  might  be 
looked  forward  to.  When  Martin  returned  with  this 
communication,  Alfred  was  satisfied,  and  did  not  acquaint 
anybody  except  his  brother  Henry  with  the  information 
which  he  had  received  from  Captain  Sinclair. 

The  monotony  of  their  life  was,  however,  broken  in 
upon  by  the  arrival  of  a  corporal  from  the  fort,  who  was 
the  bearer  of  the  first  despatches  which  they  had  received 
since  their  arrival  at  the  settlement.  Letters,  yes  letters, 
not  only  from  Quebec  but  from  England,  were  announced. 
The  whole  house  was  in  confusion,  all  crowding  round 
Mr  Campbell  while  he  unsealed  the  large  packet.  First 
a  bundle  of  English  newspapers  from  the  Governor  of 
Quebec — these  were  laid  aside ;  a  letter  from  Mr  Camp- 
bell's agent  at  Quebec — this  was  on  business  and  could 
wait  his  leisure ;  then  the  letters  from  England-^two 
long,  well-filled  double  letters  from  Miss  Paterson  to 
Mary  and  Emma ;  another  from  Mr  Campbell's  agent  in 
England,  and  a  large  one  on  foolscap  paper  with  "On 
His  Majesty's  Service,"  directed  to  Mr  Alfred  Campbell. 
Each  party  seized  upon  their  letters,  and  hastened  on  one 
side  with  them.  Mrs  Campbell  being  the  only  one  who 
had  no  correspondent,  anxiously  watched  the  countenance 
of  Alfred,  who,  after  a  hasty  glance,  cried  out,  "I  am 
confirmed  to  my  rank,  my  dear  mother ;  lama  lieutenant 
in  His  Majesty's  service — huzza !  Here's  a  letter  enclosed 
from  Captain  Lumley ;  I  know  his  handwriting."  Alfred 
received  the  congratulations  of  the  whole  party,  handed 
the  official  letter  to  his  mother,  and  then  commenced  the 
perusal  of  the  one  from  Captain  Lumley.  After  a  short 
silence,  during  which  they  were  all  occupied  with  their 
correspondence,  Mr  Campbell  said,  "  I  also  have  good 
news  to  communicate  to  you  ;  Mr  H.  writes  to  me  to  say, 
that  Mr  Douglas  Campbell,  on  finding  the  green-houses 


The  Settlers 


°3 


and  hot-houses  so  well  stocked,  considered  that  he  was 
bound  to  pay  for  the  plants ;  that  they  have  been  valued 
at  seven  hundred  pounds,  and  that  he  has  paid  that  money 
into  my  agent's  hands.  This  is  extremely  liberal  of  Mr 
Douglas  Campbell,  and  I  certainly  did  not  expect,  as  I 
found  plants  there  on  my  taking  possession,  that  I  was 
entitled  to  any  remuneration  for  what  I  left.  However, 
I  am  too  poor  to  refuse  his  offer  from  any  feelings  of 
delicacy,  and  shall  therefore  write  and  thank  him  for  his 
generous  behaviour."  Alfred  had  read  the  letter  from 
Captain  Lumley,  which  made  him  very  thoughtful.  The 
fact  was,  that  his  promotion  and  the  observations  in  Captain 
Lumley's  letter  had  brought  back  all  his  former  regret  at 
having  quitted  the  service,  and  he  was  very  melancholy 
in  consequence ;  but  as  his  cousins  read  their  letters  aloud, 
he  gradually  recovered  his  spirits. 

At  last  all  the  letters  were  read,  and  then  the  news- 
papers were  distributed.  No  more  work  was  done  that 
day,  and  in  the  evening  they  all  sat  round  the  kitchen  fire 
and  talked  over  the  intelligence  they  had  received  until 
long  after  their  usual  time  of  retiring  to  bed. 

"I  have  been  thinking,  my  dear  Emily,"  said  Mr 
Campbell,  the  next  morning  before  they  quitted  their 
sleeping-room,  "  what  a  very  seasonable  supply  of  money 
this  will  be.  My  funds,  as  you  have  seen  by  the  account 
of  my  Quebec  agent,  were  nearly  exhausted,  and  we  have 
many  things  yet  to  procure.  We  shall  require  horses 
next  year,  and  we  must  increase  our  stock  in  every  way  •, 
indeed,  if  we  could  have  another  man  or  two,  it  would 
be  very  advantageous,  as  the  sooner  we  clear  the  ground, 
the  sooner  we  shall  be  independent." 

"  I  agree  with  you,  Campbell  ;  besides,  we  shall  now 
have  Alfred's  half-pay,  poor  fellow,  which  will  help  us 
very  much ;  I  have  been  thinking  more  of  him  than  any- 
thing else  this  night ;  I  watched  him  when  he  read  Captain 
Lumley's  letter,  and  I  well  understood  the  cause  of  his 
seriousness  for  some  time  afterwards  ;  I  almost  feel  in- 
clined to  let  him  return   to  his  profession  ;    it  would  be 


104  The  Settlers 

painful  parting  with  him,  but  the  sacrifice  on  his  part  is 
very  great." 

"Still,  it's  his  duty,"  replied  Mr  Campbell,  "and, 
moreover,  absolutely  necessary  at  present,  that  he  should 
remain  with  us.  When  we  are  more  settled  and  more  in- 
dependent of  his  assistance,  we  will  talk  over  the  subject." 

In  the  meantime,  Mary  and  Emma  had  gone  out  as 
usual  to  milk  the  cows.  It  was  a  beautiful  clear  day,  but 
there  was  a  bracing  air  which  cheered  the  spirits,  and  the 
sunshine  was  pleasantly  warm  in  situations  sheltered  from 
the  winds  ;  one  of  the  few  fine  days  just  before  the  rush- 
ing in  of  winter.  They  had  milked  their  cows,  and  had 
just  turned  them  out  again,  when  they  both  sat  down 
with  their  pails  before  them  on  a  log,  which  was  in  front 
of  Malachi's  lodge,  now  used  as  a  cow-house. 

"  Do  you  know,  Mary,"  said  Emma,  after  a  pause,  "  I'm 
almost  sorry  that  I  have  received  a  letter  from  Miss 
Paterson." 

"  Indeed,  dear  Emma  !  " 

"Yes,  indeed,  it  has  unsettled  me.  I  did  nothing  but 
dream  all  last  night.  Everything  was  recalled  to  my 
mind — all  that  I  most  wished  to  forget.  I  fancied  myself 
again  engaged  in  all  the  pursuits  of  our  much-loved  home  ; 
I  was  playing  the  harp,  you  were  accompanying  on  the 
piano  as  usual ;  we  walked  out  in  the  shrubberies ;  we 
took  an  airing  in  the  carriage ;  all  the  servants  were 
before  me  ;  we  went  to  the  village  and  to  the  almshouses  ; 
we  were  in  the  garden  picking  dahlias  and  roses  ;  I  was 
just  going  up  to  dress  for  a  large  dinner-party,  and  had 
rung  the  bell  for  Simpson,  when  I  woke  up,  and  found 
myself  in  a  log-hut,  with  my  eyes  fixed  upon  the  rafters 
and  bark  covering  of  the  roof,  thousands  of  miles  from 
Wexton  Hall,  and  half-an-hour  longer  in  bed  than  a  dairy- 
maid should  be." 

"  I  will  confess,  my  dear  Emma,  that  I  passed  much 
such  a  night ;  old  associations  will  rise  up  again  when  so 
forcibly  brought  to  our  remembrance  as  they  have  been 
by  Miss  Paterson's   letters,  but   I  strove   all   I  could  to 


The  Settlers  105 

banish  them  from  my  mind,  and  not  indulge  in  useless 
repining." 

"  Repine,  I  do  not,  Mary,  at  least,  I  hope  not,  but  one 
cannot  well  help  regretting  ;  I  cannot  help  remembering, 
as  Macduff  says,  that  '  such  things  were.' " 

"  He  might  well  say  so,  Emma  ;  for  what  had  he  lost  ? 
his  wife  and  all  his  children,  ruthlessly  murdered ;  but 
what  have  we  lost  in  comparison  ?  nothing — a  few  luxuries. 
Have  we  not  health  and  spirits  ?  Have  we  not  our  kind 
uncle  and  aunt,  who  have  fostered  us — our  cousins  so 
attached  to  us  ?  Had  it  not  been  for  the  kindness  of  our 
uncle  and  aunt,  who  have  brought  us  up  as  their  own 
children,  should  we,  poor  orphans,  have  ever  been  par- 
takers of  those  luxuries  which  you  now  regret  ?  Ought 
we  not  rather  to  thank  Heaven  that  circumstances  have 
enabled  us  to  show  some  gratitude  for  benefits  heaped 
upon  us  ?  How  much  greater  are  these  privations  to  my 
uncle  and  aunt  now  that  they  are  so  much  more  advanced 
in  years,  and  have  been  so  much  longer  accustomed  to 
competence  and  ease ;  and  shall  we  repine  or  even  regret, 
unless  it  is  on  their  account  ?  surely,  my  dear  Emma,  not 
on  our  own." 

"  I  feel  the  truth  of  all  you  say,  Mary,"  replied  Emma ; 
"  nay,  all  that  you  have  now  said  passed  in  my  own  mind, 
and  I  have  argued  to  myself  in  almost  the  same  words, 
but  I  fear  that  I  am  not  quite  so  much  of  a  philosopher  as 
you  are ;  and,  acknowledging  that  what  you  say  is  correct, 
I  still  have  the  same  feeling — that  is,  I  wish  that  I  had  not 
received  the  letter  from  Miss  Paterson." 

"  In  that  wish  there  can  be  no  harm,  for  it  is  only  wish- 
ing that  you  may  not  be  tempted  to  repine." 

"  Exactly,  my  dear  Mary ;  I  am  a  daughter  of  Eve," 
replied  Emma,  laughing,  and  rising  from  her  seat ;  "  I  will 
put  away  Miss  Paterson's  letter,  and  I  dare  say  in  a  day  or 
two  shall  have  forgotten  all  about  it.  Dear  Alfred,  how 
glad  I  am  that  he  is  promoted ;  I  shall  call  him  Lieutenant 
Campbell  till  he  is  sick  of  it.  Come,  Mary,  or  we  shall  be 
keeping  my  uncle  waiting  ;  come,  Juno." 


io6  The  Settlers 

Emma's  calling  Juno  to  follow  her,  reminds  me  that  I 
have  not  yet  introduced  the  dogs  to  my  little  readers,  and 
as  they  will  have  to  play  their  parts  in  our  history,  I  may 
as  well  do  so  at  once.  Captain  Sinclair,  it  may  be  remem- 
bered, had  procured  five  dogs  for  Mr  Campbell  from  the 
officers  of  the  fort, — two  terriers,  which  were  named  Trim 
and  Snob  ;  Trim  was  a  small  dog  and  kept  in  the  house, 
but  Snob  was  a  very  powerful  bull-terrier,  and  very 
savage  j  a  fox-hound  bitch,  the  one  which  Emma  had  just 
called  Juno ;  Bully,  a  very  fine  young  bull-dog,  and 
Sancho,  an  old  pointer.  At  night,  these  dogs  were  tied 
up  ;  Juno  in  the  storehouse ;  Bully  and  Snob  at  the  door 
of  the  house  within  the  palisade ;  Trim  indoors,  and  old 
Sancho  at  the  lodge  of  Malachi  Bone,  where  the  cows  were 
put  in  at  night.  Mr  Campbell  found  it  rather  expensive  at 
first  feeding  these  dogs,  but  as  soon  as  Martin  and  his 
companions  brought  home  game,  there  was  always  plenty 
for  them  all.  They  were  all  very  sharp  and  high  couraged 
dogs,  for  they  had  been  born  in  the  fort  and  had  been 
brought  up  to  hunting  every  kind  of  game  indiscriminately  ; 
and  I  need  hardly  add  that  they  were  excellent  watch-dogs, 
and  considered  by  Mr  Campbell  as  a  great  protection. 

For  the  next  two  days,  the  family  remained  rather 
unsettled ;  there  was  so  much  news  in  the  newspapers  ;  so 
many  recollections  brought  up  by  their  perusal  ;  so  much 
to  talk  about  and  discuss,  that  very  little  work  was  done. 
The  weather,  however,  was  now  becoming  much  colder, 
and  for  the  two  last  days  the  sun  had  not  shone.  The  sky 
was  of  one  uniform  murky  solemn  grey  j  and  everything 
announced  that  the  winter  was  close  at  hand.  Martin, 
who  had  been  hunting,  when  he  came  home  bid  them  pre- 
pare for  an  immediate  change  in  the  weather,  and  his 
prediction  was  speedily  verified. 


The  Settlers  107 


Chapter  XV 

It  was  on  the  Saturday  evening,  when  they  had  all 
assembled  round  the  lire,  for  it  was  more  cold  than  it  had 
hitherto  been,  that  the  moaning  of  the  wind  among  the  trees 
of  the  forest  announced  a  gale  of  wind  from  the  northward. 

"We  shall  have  it  soon,"  observed  Martin,  "winter 
mostly  comes  in  with  a  gale." 

"  Yes  ;  and  this  appears  as  if  it  would  be  a  strong  gale," 
replied  Alfred.  "  Hark  !  how  the  boughs  of  the  trees  are 
sawing  and  cracking  against  each  other." 

"  I  reckon  we  may  get  our  snow-shoes  out  of  the  store- 
house, John,"  said  Martin,  "  and  then  we  shall  see  how 
you  can  get  over  the  ground  with  them  when  you  go  out 
hunting.     You  have  not  shot  a  moose  yet." 

"  Is  the  moose  the  same  as  the  elk,  Martin  ?  "  said  Henry. 

"I  do  not  think  it  is,  sir;  yet  I've  heard  both  names 
given  to  the  animal." 

"  Have  you  ever  shot  any  ?  "  said  Mrs  Campbell. 

"  Yes,  ma'am  ;  many  a  one.  They're  queer  animals  ; 
they  don't  run  like  the  other  deer,  but  they  trot  as  fast  as 
the  others  run,  so  it  comes  to  the  same  thing.  They  are 
very  shy,  and  difficult  to  get  near,  except  in  the  heavy 
snow,  and  then  their  weight  will  not  allow  them  to  get 
over  it,  as  the  lighter  deer  can  ;  they  sink  up  to  their 
shoulders,  and  flounder  about  till  they  are  overtaken.  You 
see,  Master  Percival,  the  moose  can't  put  on  snow-shoes 
like  we  can,  and  that  gives  us  the  advantage  over  the 
animal." 

"Are  they  dangerous  animals,  Martin?"  inquired  Mary 
Percival. 

"  Every  large  animal  is  more  or  less  dangerous  when  it 
turns  to  bay,  miss.  A  moose's  horns  sometimes  weigh 
fifty  pounds,  and  it  is  a  strong  animal  to  boot ;  but  it  can't 
do  anything  when  the  snow  is  deep.  You'll  find  it  good 
eating,  at  all  events,  when  we  bring  one  in." 


108  The  Settlers 

"  I'll  bring  one,"  said  John,  who  was  cleaning  his  rifle. 

"  I  dare  say  you  will  as  soon  as  you  can  manage  your 
snow-shoes,"  replied  Martin.  "  The  wind  is  getting  up 
higher.  I  guess  you'll  not  find  your  way  back  to  Malachi's 
lodge,  Master  John,  as  you  thought  to  do  to-morrow 
morning." 

"It  is  certainly  a  dreadful  night,"  observed  Mrs 
Campbell ;  "  and  I  feel  the  cold  very  sensibly." 

"Yes,  ma'am ;  but  as  soon  as  the  snow  is  down,  you'll 
be  warmer." 

"  It  is  time  to  go  to  bed,"  observed  Mr  Campbell, 
"  so  put  away  your  work  ;  and,  Henry,  give  me  down 
the  bible." 

During  that  night  the  gale  increased  to  almost  a 
hurricane  ;  the  trees  of  the  forest  clashed  and  crackled, 
groaned  and  sawed  their  long  arms  against  each  other, 
creating  an  unusual  and  almost  appalling  noise ;  the  wind 
howled  round  the  palisades  and  fluttered  the  strips  of 
bark  on  the  roof,  and  as  they  all  lay  in  bed,  they  could 
not  sleep  from  the  noise  outside,  and  the  increased  feeling 
of  cold.  It  was  also  the  first  trial  of  this  new  house  in 
severe  weather,  and  some  of  the  wakeful  party  were 
anxiously  watching  the  result.  Towards  the  morning  the 
storm  abated,  and  everything  was  again  quiet.  In  con- 
sequence of  the  restless  night  which  they  had  passed 
they  were  not  so  early  as  usual.  Emma  and  Mary  when 
they  came  out  of  their  room  found  Martin  and  Alfred 
up  and  very  busy  with  shovels ;  and,  to  their  astonish- 
ment, they  perceived  that  the  snow  was  at  least  three 
feet  deep  on  the  ground,  and  in  some  places  had  been 
drifted  up  higher  than  their  heads. 

"  Why,  Alfred  !  "  cried  Emma  ;  "  how  shall  we  be 
able  to  go  after  the  cows  this  morning  ?  This  is,  indeed, 
winter  come  on  with  little  warning." 

"It  still  snows,"  observed  Mary;  "not  much,  indeed, 
but  the  sky  is  very  black." 

"  Yes,  miss  ;  we  shall  have  some  more  of  it  yet," 
observed  Martin.     "  Mr  Campbell  and  Mr   Henry  have 


The  Settlers  109 

gone  to  the  storehouse  for  more  shovels,  for  we  must 
work  hard,  and  clear  a  footpath,  and  then  get  the  snow 
up  against  the  palisades." 

"  What  a  sudden  change,"  said  Emma ;  "  I  wish  the 
sky  would  clear,  and  then  I  should  not  care." 

"  It  will  to-morrow,  Miss  Emma,  I  daresay ;  but  the 
snow  must  come  down  first." 

Martin  and  Alfred  had  only  time  to  clear  a  path  to  the 
storehouse ;  Mr  Campbell  and  Henry  returned  with  more 
shovels,  and  as  soon  as  breakfast  was  over,  they  com- 
menced work.  As  for  Mary  and  Emma  going  to  milk 
the  cows,  that  was  impossible.  Martin  undertook  that 
task  until  they  had  cleared  a  pathway  to  the  hunter's 
lodge,  in  which  the  animals  were  shut  up  every  night. 

By  the  advice  of  Martin,  the  snow  next  the  palisades 
was  piled  up  against  the  palings  like  a  wall,  as  high  as 
they  could  reach  or  throw  it,  by  which  means  they  got 
rid  of  the  snow  about  the  house,  and  at  the  same  time 
formed  a  barrier  against  the  freezing  winds  which  they 
had  to  expect.  All  worked  hard  ;  Percival  and  John 
were  of  great  use,  and  even  Mrs  Campbell  and  the  girls 
assisted  collecting  the  remainder  of  the  snow,  and  clearing 
it  off  the  window-sills  and  other  parts.  By  noon  the 
snow  left  off  falling,  the  sky  cleared  up,  and  the  sun 
shone  bright,  although  it  gave  out  but  little  warmth. 

After  dinner  they  renewed  their  labours,  and  com- 
menced clearing  away  a  path  to  the  lodge,  where  the 
cows  were  locked  in,  and  before  night-fall  they  had 
accomplished  their  task  as  far  as  the  bridge  over  the 
stream,  which  was  about  half-way.  It  had  been  a  day 
of  great  fatigue,  and  they  were  glad  to  retire  to  rest. 
Mrs  Campbell  and  the  girls  had  put  an  additional  supply 
of  blankets  and  skins  upon  the  beds,  for  the  cold  was 
now  intense,  and  the  thermometer  stood  far  below  the 
freezing  point. 

The  following  morning  they  resumed  their  task;  the 
sky  was  still  unclouded,  and  the  sun  shone  out  clear  and 
bright.     By  dinner  time  the  path  to  the  cow-house  had 


1 10  The  Settlers 

been  completed  ;  and  the  men  then  employed  themselves 
in  carrying  as  much  fire-wood  as  they  could,  before  it 
was  dark,  within  the  palisades. 

"  Well,"  observed  Alfred,  "now  things  may  go  on  as 
usual  within  doors ;  and  what  have  we  to  do  out, 
Martin?" 

"  You  must  first  get  on  your  snow-shoes,  and  learn 
to  walk  in  them,"  observed  Martin-,  "  or  otherwise  you'll 
be  a  prisoner  as  well  as  the  ladies.  You  see,  John,  you're 
not  at  Malachi's  lodge." 

"  Go  to-morrow,"  replied  John. 

"  No  ;  not  to-morrow,  for  I  must  go  with  you,"  said 
Martin  ;  "  I  cannot  trust  you  for  finding  your  way  ;  and 
I  cannot  go  to-morrow  nor  the  next  day  either.  We 
must  kill  our  beef  to-morrow ;  there's  no  fear  but  it 
will  keep  all  the  winter  now,  and  we  shall  save  our 
hay." 

"  My  larder  is  but  poorly  furnished,"  observed  Mrs 
Campbell. 

"  Never  mind,  ma'am,  we'll  soon  have  something  in 
it,  which  will  save  our  beef.  In  another  week  you  shall 
have  it  well  stocked." 

"  John,"  said  Mr  Campbell,  "  recollect  you  must  not 
go  away  without  Martin." 

"  I  won't,"  replied  John. 

All  the  game  in  the  larder  having  been  consumed,  they 
sat  down  to  salt  pork  and  some  of  the  fish  which  had 
been  cured.     The  latter  was  pronounced  to  be  excellent. 

"  What  is  the  name  of  this  fish,  Martin  ?  " 

"  It  is  called  the  white-fish,"  replied  Martin  ;  "  and  I 
have  heard  gentry  from  the  old  country  say  that  they 
have  none  better,  if  any  so  good." 

"  It  is  certainly  most  excellent,"  replied  Mr  Campbell, 
"  and  we  will  not  forget  to  have  a  good  provision  for 
next  winter,  if  it  pleases  God  to  spare  our  lives." 

"  Where  were  you  born,  Martin  ? "  said  Henry  as 
they  were  sitting  round  the  kitchen  fire,  as  usual  in  the 
evening. 


The  Settlers  1 1 1 

"  Why,  Mr  Henry,  I  was  born  at  Quebec.  My  father 
was  a  corporal  in  the  army  under  General  Wolfe,  and  was 
wounded  in  the  great  battle  fought  between  him  and  the 
Frenchman  Montcalm." 

"In  which  both  generals  were  killed,  but  the  victory 
was  to  us." 

"  So  I've  heard,  sir,"  replied  Martin.  "  My  mother  was 
an  Englishwoman,  and  I  was  born  about  four  years  after 
the  surrender  of  Quebec.  My  mother  died  soon  after- 
wards, but  my  father  was  alive  about  five  years  ago,  I 
believe.  I  can't  exactly  say,  as  I  was  for  three  or  four 
years  in  the  employ  of  the  Fur  Company,  and  when  I 
returned,  I  found  that  he  was  dead." 

"  And  you  have  been  a  hunter  all  your  life  ? " 

"  Not  all  my  life,  and  not  exactly  a  hunter.  I  call 
myself  a  trapper,  but  I  still  am  both.  I  first  was  out  with 
the  Indians  when  I  was  about  fourteen,  for  you  see  my 
father  wanted  to  make  me  a  drummer,  and  I  could  not 
stand  that ;  so  I  said  to  him,  '  Father,  I  won't  be  a 
drummer.'  *  Well,'  says  he,  *  Martin,  you  must  help 
yourself,  for  all  my  interest  lies  in  the  army.'  'So  I  will/ 
says  I  ;  '  father,  I'm  off  for  the  woods.'  *  Well,'  says  he, 
'just  as  you  like,  Martin.'  So  one  fine  day  I  wished 
him  good-bye,  and  did  not  see  him  again  for  more  than 
two  years." 

"  Well,  and  what  took  place  then  ? " 

"  Why,  I  brought  home  three  or  four  packages  of  good 
skins,  and  sold  them  well.  Father  was  so  pleased,  that 
he  talked  of  turning  trapper  himself;  but,  as  I  told  the 
old  man,  a  man  with  a  lame  leg,  for  he  had  been  wounded 
in  the  leg  and  halted,  would  not  make  his  livelihood  by 
hunting  in  the  woods  of  Canada." 

"  Was  your  father  still  in  the  army  ?" 

"  No,  ma'am,  he  was  not  in  the  army ;  but  he  was 
employed  in  the  storekeeper's  department ;  they  gave  him 
the  berth  on  account  of  his  wound." 

"Well;  go  on,  Martin." 

"  I  haven't  much  more  to  say,  ma'am.     I  brought  home 


H2  The  Settlers    . 

my  furs,  sold  them,  and  father  helped  me  to  spend  the 
money  as  long  as  he  was  alive,  and  very  welcome  he  was 
to  his  share.  I  felt  rather  queer  when  I  came  back  from 
the  Fur  Company  and  found  that  the  old  man  was  dead, 
for  I  had  looked  forward  with  pleasure  to  the  old  man's 
welcome,  and  his  enjoying  his  frolic  with  me  as  usual." 

"  I'm  afraid  those  frolics  were  not  very  wise,  Martin." 

"  No,  sir,  they  were  very  foolish,  I  believe  ;  but  I 
fear  it  will  always  be  the  case  with  us  trappers.  We  are 
like  sailors,  we  do  not  know  what  to  do  with  money  when 
we  get  it ;  so  we  throw  it  away,  and  the  sooner  the 
better,  for  it  is  our  enemy  while  we  have  it.  I  assure 
you,  sir,  that  I  used  to  feel  quite  happy  when  all  my 
money  was  gone,  and  I  was  setting  off  to  the  woods 
again.  It's  a  hard  life,  but  a  life  that  unfits  you  for  any 
other ;  a  life  which  you  become  very  fond  of.  I  don't 
mind  being  here  with  you  by  way  of  a  change ;  indeed, 
as  long  as  there  is  hunting,  it  is  almost  as  good  as  if  I 
were  in  the  woods,  but  else  I  think  I  shall  die  a  trapper." 

"  But,  Martin,"  said  Mr  Campbell,  "  how  much  more 
wise  it  would  be  to  put  your  money  by,  and  after  a  time 
purchase  a  farm  and  settle  down  a  steady  man  with  pro- 
perty, perhaps  married  and  the  father  of  a  family." 

"  Perhaps  it  might  be  j  but  if  I  do  not  like  it  so  well 
as  trapping,  I  don't  see  why  I  should  do  so  ;  it  would 
be  changing  my  life  to  please  others  and  not  myself." 

"  That's  very  true,  Martin,"  said  Alfred,  laughing. 

"  Perhaps  Martin  may  change  his  mind  before  he  is  an 
old  man,"  replied  Mrs  Campbell.  "Dear  me!  what  noise 
was  that  ? "  exclaimed  Mrs  Campbell,  as  a  melancholy 
howl  was  heard  without. 

"Only  a  rascally  wolf,  ma'am,"  said  Martin;  "we 
must  expect  the  animals  to  be  about  us  now  that  the  snow 
has  fallen,  and  the  winter  has  set  in." 

"A  wolf!  are  they  not  dangerous,  Martin  ?"  inquired 
Mary  Percival. 

"  That  depends,  miss,  how  hungry  they  may  be ;  but 
they  are  not  very  fond  of  attacking  a  human  being  ;  if  we 


The  Settlers  113 

had  any  sheep  outside,  I  fancy  that  they  would  stand  a 
bad  chance." 

The  howl  was  repeated,  when  one  or  two  of  the 
dogs,  which  had  been  admitted  into  the  house  and  were 
stretched  before  the  fire,  roused  up  and  growled. 

"  They  hear  him,  ma'am,  and  if  we  were  to  let  them 
out,  would  soon  be  at  him.  No,  no,  John,  sit  still  and 
put  down  your  rifle ;  we  can't  afford  to  hurt  wolves  ; 
their  skins  won't  fetch  a  half  dollar,  and  their  flesh  is 
not  fit  for  a  dog,  let  alone  a  Christian.  Let  the  vermin 
howl  till  he  is  tired  ;  he'll  be  off  to  the  woods  again 
before  daylight." 

"  There  is  certainly  something  very  melancholy  and 
dreadful  to  me  in  that  howl,"  said  Emma  ;  "  it  frightens 
me. 

"What,  Emma,  afraid?"  said  Alfred,  going  to  her; 
"  why  yes,  really  she  trembles  ;  why,  my  dear  Emma,  do 
you  recollect  how  frightened  you  and  Mary  were  at  the 
noise  of  the  frogs  when  you  first  came  here ;  you  got 
used  to  it  very  soon,  and  so  you  will  to  the  howl  of  a 
wolf." 

"  There  is  some  difference,  Alfred,"  replied  Emma, 
shuddering  as  the  howl  was  repeated.  "  I  don't  know 
how  it  is,"  said  she,  rallying  her  spirits,  "but  I  believe  it 
was  reading  Little  Red  Riding  Hood  when  I  was  a  child, 
which  has  given  me  such  a  horror  of  a  wolf;  I  shall  get 
over  it  very  soon  I  have  no  doubt." 

"I  must  say,  that  it  does  not  create  the  most  agreeable 
sensation  in  my  mind,"  observed  Mrs  Campbell,  "but  I 
was  aware  of  what  we  were  to  encounter  when  we  came 
here,  and  if  it  is  only  to  be  annoyed  with  the  cry  of  a  wild 
beast,  we  may  consider  that  we  get  off  very  cheaply." 

"  I  should  feel  much  more  at  ease,  if  all  the  rifles  were 
loaded,"  said  Mary  Percival  in  her  usual  quiet  way. 

"  And  I  too,"  said  Emma. 

"Well,  then,  if  that  will  at  all  relieve  your  minds,  it  is 
easily  done,"  said  Mr  Campbell ;  "let  us  all  load  our  rifles, 
and  put  them  back  in  their  rests." 
s  H 


ii4  The  Settlers 


a 


Mine's  loaded,"  said  John. 

And  the  rest  soon  shall  be,"  said  Alfred,  "  even  the 
three  appropriated  for  your  use,  mother  and  cousins.  Now 
don't  you  feel  some  satisfaction  in  knowing  that  you  can 
load  and  fire  them  yourselves  ?  the  practice  you  had  during 
the  fine  weather  has  not  been  thrown  away,  has  it,  dear 
Emma  ? " 

"  No  it  has  not,  and  I  am  very  glad  that  I  did  learn  it ; 
I  am  a  coward  in  apprehension,  Alfred,  but,  perhaps,  if  I 
was  put  to  the  test,  I  should  behave  better." 

"  That  I  really  believe,"  replied  Alfred  ;  "  a  gale  of 
wind  at  sea  sounds  very  awful  when  down  below  jerking 
about  in  your  hammock,  but  when  on  deck,  you  don't  care 
a  fig  about  it.  Now  the  rifles  are  all  loaded,  and  we  may 
go  to  bed  and  sleep  sound."  They  did  retire  to  rest,  but 
ail  parties  did  not  sleep  very  sound ;  the  howling  of  one 
wolf  was  answered  by  another  ;  Emma  and  Mary  embraced 
each  other  and  shuddered  as  they  heard  the  sounds,  and  it 
was  long  before  they  forgot  their  alarm  and  were  asleep. 


Chapter    XVI 

The  next  morning  was  bright  and  clear,  and  when  Emma 
and  Mary  went  out,  attended  by  Alfred,  to  go  and  milk 
the  cows,  although  the  cold  was  intense,  everything  looked 
so  brilliant  and  sparkling  in  the  sunshine  that  they  regained 
their  spirits.  The  lake  was  still  unfrozen,  and  its  waters, 
which  were  of  an  azure  blue,  contrasted  with  the  whole  of 
the  country  covered  with  snow,  and  the  spruce  firs  with 
their  branches  loaded  presented  an  alternate  layer  of  pure 
white  and  of  the  darkest  green.  Birds  there  were  none  to 
be  seen  or  heard.  All  was  quiet,  so  quiet  that  as  they 
stepped  along  the  path  which  had  been  cleared  away  to  the 
cow-house,  they  almost  startled  at  the  sound  of  their  own 
voices,  which   the   atmosphere   rendered  more  peculiarly 


The  Settlers  1 1 5 

sonorous  and  ringing.  Alfred  had  his  rifle  on  his  shoulder, 
and  walked  in  front  of  his  cousins. 

"  I  have  come  to  prove  that  all  your  fears  are  groundless, 
my  dear  Emma,  and  that  you  need  not  have  any  alarm  about 
a  skulking  cowardly  wolf,"  said  Alfred. 

"Well,  that  may  be,"  replied  Emma,  "but  still  we  are 
very  glad  of  your  company." 

They  arrived  at  the  cow-house  without  any  adventure, 
let  loose  Sancho  who  had  been  tied  up,  as  it  was  decided 
that  the  dog  should  remain  at  home  with  the  others,  and 
proceeded  to  milk  the  cows.  Having  finished  that  task, 
and  supplied  them  with  fodder,  Mary  Percival  observed,  as 
they  were  retracing  their  steps, 

"  I  must  say  that  it  would  not  only  be  more  convenient 
but  more  agreeable  if  the  cows  were  kept  nearer  to  the 
house." 

"  It  would  be  certainly,"  replied  Alfred.  "  It  is  a  pity 
that  there  is  not  a  cow-shed  within  the  palisades  ;  but  we 
have  no  means  of  making  one  at  present.  Next  year,  when 
my  father  has  purchased  his  horses  and  his  sheep,  which  he 
talks  of  doing,  we  are  to  build  a  regular  yard  and  sheds  for 
all  the  animals  close  to  the  house,  and  palisaded  round  as 
the  house  now  is,  with  a  passage  from  one  palisade  to  the 
other.  Then  it  will  be  very  convenient ;  but  *  Rome  was 
not  built  in  one  day,'  as  the  proverb  says  5  and  we  must, 
therefore,  wait  another  winter." 

"  And  be  devoured  by  the  wolves  in  the  meantime," 
replied  Emma,  laughing. 

"Why,  you  are  getting  over  your  fright  already, 
Emma." 

"  Yes  5  I  feel  pretty  bold,  now  I  think  there  is  nothing 
to  be  afraid  of." 

The  remainder  of  the  week  was  passed  away  in  practis- 
ing upon  the  snow-shoes  by  the  males  of  the  party,  the 
women  scarcely  ever  venturing  out  of  doors,  as  the  cold 
was  very  severe.  Mary  and  Emma  were  accompanied  by 
Alfred  for  the  first  three  or  four  days ;  and  after  that,  not- 
withstanding that  the  howling  of  the  wolves  was  heard 


u6  The  Settlers 

every  night,  they  took  courage  when  they  found  that  the 
animals  never  made  their  appearance  by  daylight,  and  went 
as  before  to  milk  the  cows  by  themselves.  On  the  Satur- 
day, they  were  in  the  hopes  of  seeing  old  Malachi  Bone, 
but  he  did  not  make  his  appearance,  and  John,  who  could 
now  get  on  very  well  in  his  snow-shoes  became  very 
impatient.  Alfred  and  Martin  were  also  very  anxious  to 
see  the  old  man,  that  they  might  ascertain  if  he  had  made 
any  discoveries  relative  to  the  Indians.  Sunday,  as  usual, 
was  a  day  of  rest  from  labour ;  the  services  were  read  by 
Mr  Campbell,  and  the  evening  passed  in  serious  conversa- 
tion. Mr  Campbell,  although  usually  in  good  spirits,  was 
certainly  not  so  on  that  evening ;  whether  it  was  that  the 
severity  of  the  winter  which  had  set  in  and  the  known  long 
duration  of  it  which  they  had  to  encounter  had  an  effect 
upon  his  spirits,  he  was  melancholy  as  well  as  serious.  He 
more  than  once  referred  to  their  former  residence  when  in 
England,  which  was  a  very  unusual  thing  for  him  to  do, 
and  by  degrees  the  conversation  was  turned  in  that  direc- 
tion, and,  although  no  one  said  so,  they  all  felt  what  a 
change  there  was  in  their  present  position  from  that  which 
they  had  been  forced  to  leave.  Mrs  Campbell,  who  per- 
ceived that  a  gloom  was  gathering  over  the  whole  party, 
made  several  remarks  tending  to  reconcile  them  to  their 
present  lot,  and,  after  a  time  Mr  Campbell  observed — 

"  Perhaps,  my  dear  children,  it  may  be  a  divine  mercy 
which  has  sent  you  here  to  this  wilderness ;  true  it  is 
that  we  are  removed  from  civilisation,  and  shut  up  here 
by  a  severe  winter,  deprived  of  the  enjoyments  and 
pleasures  which  were  to  be  found  in  the  society  which 
we  were  compelled  to  leave ;  but  let  us  also  bear  in  mind 
that  we  are  removed  from  the  many  temptations  which 
might  have  there  assailed  us." 

"  But  still,  papa,  you  would  be  very  glad  if  circumstances 
would  permit  us  to  return  to  England  ;  would  you  not  ? " 
said  Percival. 

"  Yes,  my  child,  I  should,  and  even  if  I  had  remained 
Jiere  so  long  as  to  have  become  attached  to  the  place  and 


The  Settlers  117 

to  the  isolation  which  at  first  is  felt  so  irksome,  I  would 
still  return  to  England  and  to  society,  if  I  had  the  means. 
As  Christians,  we  are  not  to  fly  from  the  world  and  its 
temptations,  but  to  buckle  on  our  armour,  and,  putting 
our  trust  in  him  who  will  protect  us,  fight  the  good 
light ;  that  is,  doing  our  duty  in  that  state  of  life  to  which 
it  shall  please  God  to  call  us." 

"But  if  ever  we  were  to  return  to  England,  there 
would  be  no  chance  of  our  living  as  we  did  before  we 
left  it,  would  there,  papa  ? " 

"  I  see  none,  my  dear  boy ;  but  we  never  know  what 
is  in  store  for  us.  Should  any  of  us  ever  return,  I  pre- 
sume it  would  be  to  live  in  a  more  humble  way ;  and  for 
my  part,  I  should  prefer  that  it  were  so,  for  although 
I  trust  I  did  not  greatly  misuse  that  wealth  which  I  so 
long  supposed  to  be  mine,  I  should  not  be  sorry  to  have 
much  less,  and  therefore  less  responsibility." 

"  Indeed,  my  dear  Campbell,  imperfect  as  we  all  are, 
I  do  not  believe  that  many  could  have  made  a  better  use 
of  it  than  you  did." 

"I  thought  so  at  the  time,  my  dear,"  replied  Mr 
Campbell,  "  but  since  it  has  been  lost  to  me,  I  have  often 
thought  that  I  might  have  done  more  good  with  it.  But 
the  fact  is,  my  dear  children,  there  is  nothing  so  dangerous 
to  our  eternal  welfare  as  great  wealth ;  it  tends  to  harden 
the  heart  by  affording  the  means  of  constant  self- 
indulgence  : — under  such  circumstances,  man  is  apt  to 
become  selfish,  easily  satisfied  with  his  own  works,  and 
too  proud  to  see  his  errors.  Did  you  observe  in  the 
Litany,  which  I  read  at  this  morning's  service,  how  very 
appropriately  is  inserted  the  prayer  for  deliverance  under 
the  perils  of  wealth  ? — 

"  In  all  time  of  our  tribulation,  in  all  time  of  our  wealth, 
in  the  hour  of  death,  and  in  the  day  of  judgment,  good 
Lord  deliver  us." 

"  Examine  this,  my  dear  children :  in  all  time  of  our 
tribulation, — that  is  in  poverty  and  distress,  and  perhaps 
famishing  from  want  (and  in  few  positions  are  people  so 


n8  The  Settlers 

incited  to  crime),  then  in  all  time  of  our  wealth,  evidently 
and  distinctly  placing  wealth  as  more  dangerous  to  the 
soul's  welfare  than  the  extremest  poverty  and  its  accom- 
panying temptations ;  and  observe,  only  exceeded  by  the 
most  critical  of  all  dangerous  positions,  when  all  has  been 
done  and  nothing  can  be  undone, — the  hour  of  death, 
followed  by  the  day  of  judgment." 

Mr  Campbell  ceased  speaking,  and  there  was  a  pause 
for  a  minute  or  two  in  the  conversation,  when  Mary 
Percival  said,  "What  then,  my  dear  uncle,  do  you  consider 
as  the  most  enviable  position  in  life  ? " 

"  I  consider  a  moderate  independence  as  the  most  envi- 
able ;  not  occupied  in  trade,  as  the  spirit  of  barter  is  too  apt 
to  make  us  bend  to  that  which  is  actually  fraud.  I  should 
say,  a  country  gentleman  living  on  his  own  property  and 
among  his  own  tenants,  employing  the  poor  around  him, 
holds  a  position  in  which  he  has  the  least  temptation  to 
do  wrong,  and  the  most  opportunities  of  doing  good." 

"  I  agree  with  you,  my  dear  Campbell,"  said  his 
wife  ;  "  and  yet  how  few  are  satisfied  even  with  that 
lot." 

"  Because  the  craving  after  wealth  is  so  strong,  that 
every  one  would  have  more  than  he  hath,  and  few  men  will 
be  content.  This  desire  of  aggrandizement  overcomes  and 
masters  us  ;  and  yet,  what  can  be  more  absurd  than  to 
witness  the  care  and  anxiety  of  those  to  gain  riches, 
who  have  already  more  perhaps  than  is  necessary  for  their 
wants, — thus  *  heaping  up  riches,  not  knowing  who  may 
gather  them,'  and  endangering  the  soul  to  obtain  that 
which  they  must  leave  behind  them  when  they  die.  Others 
amass  wealth,  not  actuated  by  the  avarice  of  hoarding  it  up, 
but  by  the  appetite  for  expending  it ;  who  collect  unjustly 
that  they  may  lavish  profusely  ;  these  are  equally  foolish, 
and  how  important  is  that  lesson  given  in  the  Scriptures." 
Mr  Campbell  opened  the  bible  which  lay  before  him  and 
read — 

"  And  he  spake  a  parable  unto  them.  The  ground  of 
a  certain  rich  man  brought  forth  plentifully. 


The  Settlers  119 

"  And  he  said,  What  shall  I  do  ?  because  I  have  no  room 
where  to  bestow  my  fruits. 

"And  he  said:  This  will  I  do ;  I  will  pull  down  my 
barns  and  build  greater,  and  there  will  I  bestow  all  my 
fruits  and  my  goods." 

"  And  I  will  say  to  my  soul :  Soul,  thou  hast  much  goods 
laid  up  for  many  years,  take  thine  ease  ;  eat,  drink,  and 
be  merry. 

"  But  God  said  unto  him  :  Thou  fool,  this  night  thy  soul 
shall  be  required  of  thee." 

After  a  short  silence,  Mrs  Campbell  observed,  "  I  have 
often  reflected  since  I  have  been  here  upon  what  might 
have  been  our  position  had  we  decided  upon  remaining  in 
England.  We  might  at  this  moment  have  been  in  the 
greatest  distress,  even  wanting  a  meal ;  and  I  have,  there- 
fore, often  thanked  God  that  he  left  us  the  means  of  coming 
here  and  providing  for  ourselves  as  we  have  done,  and  as 
I  have  no  doubt  shall,  with  his  blessing,  continue  to  do. 
How  much  better  off  are  we  at  this  moment  than  many 
thousands  of  our  countrymen  who  remain  in  England.  How 
many  are  starving  !  How  many  are  driven  into  crime  from 
want  !  while  we  have  a  good  roof  over  our  heads,  sufficient 
clothing,  and  more  than  sufficient  food.  We  have,  there- 
fore, great  reason  to  thank  God  for  the  mercies  he  has 
vouchsafed  to  us  ;  he  has  heard  our  prayer,  *  Give  us  this 
day  our  daily  bread.' " 

"Yes,"  continued  Mr  Campbell,  "'Give  us  this  day 
our  daily  bread,'  is  all  that  we  are  taught  to  ask  for  ;  and 
it  comprehends  all ;  and  yet  how  heartlessly  is  this  pro- 
nounced by  many  of  those  who  do  repeat  their  daily  prayers. 
So  is  the  blessing  asked  at  meals,  which  is  by  too  many 
considered  as  a  mere  matter  of  form.  They  forget,  that  he 
who  gives  can  also  take  away  ;  and  in  their  presumption, 
suppose  their  own  ability  and  exertion  to  have  been  the 
sole  means  of  procuring  themselves  a  daily  supply  of  food  ; 
thanking  themselves  rather  than  the  Giver  of  all  good. 
How  many  thousands  are  there  who  have  been  supplied  with 
more  than  they  require  from  their  cradle  down  to  their  grave, 


120  The  Settlers 

without  any  grateful  feeling  towards  Heaven  ;  considering 
the  butcher  and  baker  as  their  providers,  and  the  debt  can- 
celled as  soon  as  the  bills  are  paid.  How  different  must  be 
the  feeling  of  the  poor  cottager,  who  is  uncertain  whether 
his  labour  may  procure  him  and  his  family  a  meal  for  the 
morrow,  who  often  suffers  privation  and  hunger,  and,  what 
is  more  painful,  witnesses  the  sufferings  of  those  he  loves. 
How  earnest  must  be  his  prayer  when  he  cries,  '  Give  us 
this  day  our  daily  bread.' " 

This  conversation  had  a  very  strong  effect  upon  the 
party,  and  when  they  retired  to  rest,  which  they  did 
shortly  after,  they  laid  their  heads  upon  their  pillows  not 
only  with  resignation,  but  with  thankfulness  for  the 
mercies  which  had  been  vouchsafed  to  them,  and  felt  that 
in  the  wilderness,  they  were  under  the  eye  of  a  watchful 
and  gracious  Providence. 


Chapter  XVII 

On  the  Monday  morning,  Alfred  and  Martin  went  to  the 
cow-house,  and  slaughtered  the  bullock  which  they  had 
obtained  from  the  commandant  of  the  fort.  When  it  was 
skinned  it  was  cut  up,  and  carried  to  the  storehouse, 
where  it  was  hung  up  for  their  winter  consumption. 

As  the  party  were  sitting  down  to  dinner,  they  were 
greeted  by  Captain  Sinclair  and  a  young  lieutenant  of  the 
garrison.  It  hardly  need  be  said  that  the  whole  family 
were  delighted  to  see  them.  They  had  come  overland  in 
their  snow-shoes,  and  brought  some  partridges  or  grouse, 
as  they  are  sometimes  called,  which  they  had  shot  on  their 
way.  Captain  Sinclair  had  obtained  leave  from  the  com- 
mandant to  come  over  and  see  how  the  Campbells  were 
getting  on.  He  had  no  news  of  any  importance,  as  they 
had  had  no  recent  communication  with  Quebec  or 
Montreal ;  all  was  well  at  the  fort,  and  Colonel  Forster 
had  sent  his  compliments,  and  begged  if  he  could  be  use- 
ful, that  they  would  let  him  know.     Captain  Sinclair  and 


The  Settlers  1 2 1 

his  friend  sat  down  to  dinner,  and  talked  more  than  they 
ate,  asking  questions  about  everything. 

"By-the-bye,  Mr  Campbell,  where  have  you  built  your 
pig-sties  ?  " 

"  Inside  the  palisade,  next  to  the  fowl-house." 

"That  is  well,"  replied  Captain  Sinclair,  "for  other- 
wise you  may  be  troubled  by  the  wolves,  who  are  very 
partial  to  pork  or  mutton." 

"We  have  been  troubled  with  them,"  replied  Emma; 
"  at  least  with  their  howlings  at  night,  which  make  me 
tremble  as  I  lie  awake  in  bed." 

"  Never  mind  their  howling,  Miss  Emma  •,  we  have 
plenty  of  them  round  the  fort,  I  can  assure  you  ;  unless 
attacked,  they  will  not  attack  you,  at  least  I  never  knew  an 
instance,  although  I  must  confess  that  I  have  heard  of 
them." 

"  You  will  of  course  sleep  here  to-night  ? " 

"  Yes ;  we  will,  if  you  have  a  bear  or  buffalo  skin  to 
spare,"  replied  Captain  Sinclair. 

"We  will  manage  it,  I  have  no  doubt,"  said  Mr 
Campbell. 

"  And  if  you  could  manage,  Captain  Sinclair,"  said 
Emma,  somewhat  archly,  "  as  you  say  that  they  are  not 
dangerous  animals,  to  bring  us  in  a  few  skins  to-night,  it 
would  make  the  matter  easy." 

"  Emma,  how  can  you  talk  such  nonsense  ? "  cried  Mary 
Percival.  "  Why  should  you  ask  a  guest  to  undertake 
such  a  service  ?  Why  have  you  not  proposed  it  to  Alfred 
or  Henry,  or  even  Martin  ? " 

"  We  will  both  try,  if  you  please,"  replied  Alfred. 

"  I  must  put  my  veto  on  any  such  attempts,  Alfred," 
said  Mr  Campbell.  "  We  have  sufficient  danger  to  meet 
without  running  into  it  voluntarily,  and  we  have  no 
occasion  for  wolves'  skins  just  now.  I  shall,  however, 
venture  to  ask  your  assistance  to-morrow  morning.  We 
wish  to  haul  up  the  fishing-punt  before  the  ice  sets  in  on 
the  lake,  and  we  are  not  sufficiently  strong-handed." 

During  the  day,  Captain  Sinclair  took  Alfred  aside  to 


122  The  Settlers 

know  if  the  old  hunter  had  obtained  any  information 
relative  to  the  Indians.  Alfred  replied,  that  they  ex- 
pected him  every  day,  but  as  yet  had  not  received  any 
communication  from  him.  Captain  Sinclair  stated  that 
they  were  equally  ignorant  at  the  fort  as  to  what  had 
been  finally  arranged,  and  that  Colonel  Forster  was  in 
hopes  that  the  hunter  would  by  this  time  have  obtained 
some  intelligence. 

"  I  should  not  be  surprised  if  Malachi  Bone  were  to 
come  here  to-morrow  morning,"  replied  Alfred.  "  He 
has  been  away  a  long  while,  and  I  am  sure  is  as  anxious 
to  have  John  with  him  as  John  is  impatient  to  go." 

"Well,  I  hope  he  will;  I  shall  be  glad  to  have  some- 
thing to  tell  the  Colonel,  as  I  made  the  request  upon  that 
ground.  I  believe,  however,  he  was  very  willing  that  I 
should  find  an  excuse  for  coming  here,  as  he  is  more 
anxious  about  your  family  than  I  could  have  supposed. 
How  well  your  cousin  Mary  is  looking." 

"  Yes ;  and  so  is  Emma,  I  think.  She  has  grown  half 
a  head  since  she  left  England.  By-the-bye,  you  have  to 
congratulate  me  on  my  obtaining  my  rank  as  lieutenant." 

"  I  do  indeed,  my  dear  fellow,"  replied  Captain  Sinclair. 
■"  They  will  be  pleased  to  hear  it  at  the  fort. ,  When  will 
you  come  over  ? " 

"  As  soon  as  I  can  manage  to  trot  a  little  faster  upon 
these  snow-shoes.  If,  however,  the  old  hunter  does  not 
come  to-morrow,  I  will  go  to  the  fort  as  soon  as  he  brings 
us  any  news." 

The  accession  to  their  party  made  them  all  very  lively, 
and  the  evening  passed  away  very  agreeably.  At  night, 
Captain  Sinclair  and  Mr  Gwynne  were  ushered  into  the 
large  bedroom  where  all  the  younger  male  portion  of  the 
family  slept,  and  which,  as  we  before  stated/  had  two 
spare  bed-places. 

The  next  morning,  Captain  Sinclair  would  have  accom- 
panied the  Misses  Percival  on  their  milking  expedition,  but 
as  his  services  were  required  to  haul  up  the  fishing-punt, 
he  was  obliged  to  go  down  with  all  the  rest  of  the  men  to 


The  Settlers 


123 


assist ;  Percival  and  John  were  the  only  ones  left  at  home 
with  Mrs  Campbell.  John,  after  a  time,  having  as  usual 
rubbed  down  his  rifle,  threw  it  on  his  shoulder,  and, 
calling  the  dogs  which  lay  about,  sallied  forth  for  a 
walk,  followed  by  the  whole  pack  except  old  Sancho, 
who  invariably  accompanied  the  girls  to  the  cow- 
house. 

Mary  and  Emma  tripped  over  the  new-beaten  snow- 
path  to  the  cow-house,  merry  and  cheerful,  with  their 
pails  in  their  hands,  Emma  laughing  at  Captain  Sinclair's 
disappointment  at  not  being  permitted  to  accompany  them. 
They  had  just  arrived  at  the  cow-house,  when  old  Sancho 
barked  furiously,  and  sprang  to  the  side  of  the  building 
behind  them,  and  in  a  moment  afterwards  rolled  down  the 
snow  heap  which  he  had  sprung  over,  holding  on  and  held 
fast  by  a  large  black  wolf.  The  struggle  was  not  very 
long,  and  during  the  time  that  it  lasted  the  girls  were 
so  panic-struck,  that  they  remained  like  statues  within  two 
yards  of  the  animals.  Gradually  the  old  dog  was  over- 
powered by  the  repeated  snapping  bites  of  the  wolf,  yet 
he  fought  nobly  to  the  last,  when  he  dropped  under  the 
feet  of  the  wolf,  his  tongue  hanging  out,  bleeding  pro- 
fusely and  lifeless.  As  soon  as  his  adversary  was  over- 
powered, the  enraged  animal,  with  his  feet  upon  the  body 
of  the  dog,  bristling  his  hair  and  showing  his  powerful 
teeth,  was  evidently  about  to  attack  the  young  women. 
Emma  threw  her  arm  round  Mary's  waist,  advancing  her 
body  so  as  to  save  her  sister.  Mary  attempted  the  same, 
and  then  they  remained  waiting  in  horror  for  the  expected 
spring  of  the  animal,  when  of  a  sudden  the  other  dogs 
came  rushing  forward,  cheered  on  by  John,  and  flew  upon 
the  animal.  Their  united  strength  soon  tore  him  down  to 
the  ground,  and  John  coming  up,  as  the  wolf  defended 
himself  against  his  new  assailants,  put  the  muzzle  of  his 
rifle  to  the  animal's  head,  and  shot  it  dead. 

The  two  sisters  had  held  up  during  the  whole  of  this 
alarming  struggle ;  but  as  soon  as  they  perceived  the  wolf 
was  dead  and  that  they  were  safe,  Mary  could  stand  no 


124  The  Settlers 

longer,  and  sank  down  on  her  knees,  supporting  her  sister 
who  had  become  insensible. 

If  John  showed  gallantry  in  shooting  the  wolf,  he  cer- 
tainly showed  very  little  towards  his  cousins.  He  looked 
at  Mary,  nodded  his  head  towards  the  wolf's  body,  and 
saying  "  He's  dead,"  shouldered  his  rifle,  turned  round 
and  walked  back  to  the  house. 

On  his  return,  he  found  that  the  party  had  just  come 
back  from  hauling  up  the  punt,  and  were  waiting  the 
return  of  the  Misses  Percival  to  go  to  breakfast. 

"Was  that  you  who  fired  just  now,  John?"  said 
Martin. 

"  Yes,"  replied  John. 

"What  did  you  fire  at  ? "  said  Alfred. 

"  A  wolf,"  replied  John. 

"  A  wolf!  where  ?  "  said  Mr  Campbell. 

"  At  the  cow-lodge,"  replied  John. 

"  The  cow-lodge  !  "  said  his  father. 

"  Yes  ;  killed  Sancho  !  " 

"  Killed  Sancho  !  why,  Sancho  was  with  your  cousins  !  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  John. 

"  Then,  where  did  you  leave  them  ?  " 

"With  the  wolf,"  replied  John,  wiping  his  rifle  very 
coolly. 

"  Merciful  Heaven !  "  cried  Mr  Campbell,  as  Mrs 
Campbell  turned  pale ;  and  Alfred,  Captain  Sinclair, 
Martin,  and  Henry,  seizing  their  rifles,  darted  out  from 
the  house,  and  ran  with  all  speed  in  the  direction  of  the 
cow-house. 

"  My  poor  girls  !  "  exclaimed  Mr  Campbell. 

"  Wolf's  dead,  father,"  said  John. 

"  Dead  !  Why  didn't  you  say  so,  you  naughty  boy  ?  " 
cried  Mrs  Campbell. 

"  I  wasn't  asked,"  replied  John. 

In  the  meantime  the  other  party  had  gained  the  cow- 
house ;  and,  to  their  horror,  beheld  the  wolf  and  dog 
dead,  and  the  two  young  women  lying  on  the  snow  close 
to  the  two  animals  ;  for  Mary  had  fainted  away  shortly 


The  Settlers 


125 


after  John  had  walked  off.  They  rushed  towards  the 
bodies  of  the  two  girls,  and  soon  discovered  that  they 
were  not  hurt.  In  a  short  time,  they  were  re- 
covered and  were  supported  by  the  young  men  to  the 
house. 

As  soon  as  they  arrived,  Mrs  Campbell  took  them  into 
their  room,  that  they  might  rally  their  spirits,  and  in  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  returned  to  the  party  outside,  who 
eagerly  inquired  how  they  were. 

"  They  are  much  more  composed,"  replied  Mrs  Camp- 
bell ;  "  and  Emma  has  begun  to  laugh  again  ;  but  her 
laugh  is  rather  hysterical  and  forced  ;  they  will  come  out 
at  dinner-time.  It  appears  that  they  are  indebted  to  John 
for  their  preservation,  for  they  say  the  wolf  was  about 
to  spring  upon  them  when  he  came  to  their  assistance. 
We  ought  to  be  very  grateful  to  Heaven  for  their  preser- 
vation. I  had  no  idea,  after  what  Martin  said  about  the 
wolves,  that  they  were  so  dangerous." 

"  Why,  ma'am,  it  is  I  that  am  most  to  blame,  and  that's 
the  fact,"  replied  Martin.  "When  we  killed  the  bullock 
I  threw  the  offal  on  the  heap  of  snow  close  to  the  cow- 
lodge,  meaning  that  the  wolves  and  other  animals  might 
eat  it  at  night,  but  it  seems  that  this  animal  was  hungry, 
and  had  not  left  his  meal  when  the  dog  attacked  him,  and 
that  made  the  beast  so  rily  and  savage." 

"  Yes  ;  it  was  the  fault  of  Martin  and  me,"  replied 
Alfred.     "  Thank  Heaven  it's  no  worse  !  " 

"  So  far  from  its  being  a  subject  of  regret,  I  consider 
it  one  of  thankfulness,"  replied  Mr  Campbell.  "  This 
might  have  happened  when  there  was  no  one  to  assist, 
and  our  dear  girls  might  have  been  torn  to  pieces.  Now 
that  we  know  the  danger,  we  may  guard  against  it  for  the 
future." 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  Martin  ;  "  in  future  some  of  us  will 
drive  the  cows  home,  to  be  milked  every  morning  and 
evening :  inside  the  palisade  there  will  be  no  danger. 
Master  John,  you  have  done  well.  You  see,  ma'am," 
continued  Martin,  "  what  I  said  has  come  true.     A  rifle  in 


126  The  Settlers 

the  hands  of  a  child  is  as  deadly  a  weapon  as  in  the  hands 
of  a  strong  man." 

"  Yes  ;  if  courage  and  presence  of  mind  attend  its  use," 
replied  Mr  Campbell.  "  John,  I  am  very  much  pleased 
with  your  conduct." 

"  Mother  called  me  naughty,"  replied  John,  rather 
sulkily. 

"  Yes,  John,  I  called  you  naughty,  for  not  telling  us 
the  wolf  was  dead,  and  leaving  us  to  suppose  that  your 
cousins  were  in  danger ;  not  for  killing  the  wolf.  Now  I 
kiss  you,  and  thank  you  for  your  bravery  and  good  con- 
duct." 

"  I  shall  tell  all  the  officers  at  the  fort  what  a  gallant 
little  fellow  you  are,  John,"  said  Captain  Sinclair ;  "  there 
are  very  few  of  them  who  have  shot  a  wolf,  and  what  is 
more,  John,  I  have  a  beautiful  dog,  which  one  of  the 
officers  gave  me  the  other  day  in  exchange  for  a  pony,  and 
I  will  bring  it  over,  and  make  it  a  present  to  you  for  your 
own  dog.  He  will  hunt  anything,  and  he  is  very  power- 
ful— quite  able  to  master  a  wolf,  if  you  meet  with  one. 
He  is  half  mastiff  and  half  Scotch  deerhound,  and  he  stands 
as  high  as  this,"  continued  Captain  Sinclair,  holding  his 
hand  about  as  high  as  John's  shoulder. 

"I'll  go  to  the  fort  with  you,"  said  John,  "and  bring 
him  back." 

"  So  you  shall,  John,  and  I'll  go  with  you,"  said  Martin, 
"  if  master  pleases." 

"Well,"  replied  Mr  Campbell,  "I  think  he  may  ;  what 
with  Martin,  his  own  rifle,  and  the  dog,  John  will,  I  trust, 
be  safe  enough." 

"  Certainly,  I  have  no  objection,"  said  Mrs  Campbell, 
"  and  many  thanks  to  you,  Captain  Sinclair." 

"  What's  the  dog's  name  ? "  said  John. 

"  Oscar,"  replied  Captain  Sinclair.  "  If  you  let  him 
walk  out  with  your  cousins,  they  need  not  fear  a  wolf. 
He  will  never  be  mastered  by  one  as  poor  Sancho  was." 

"I'll  lend  him  sometimes,"  replied  John. 

"  Always  ;  when  you  don't  want  him  yourself,  John." 


The  Settlers  127 

"  Yes,  always,"  replied  John,  who  was  going  out  or  the 
door. 

"  Where  are  you  going,  dear  ? "  said  Mrs  Campbell. 

"  Going  to  skin  the  wolf,"  replied  John,  walking 
away. 

"  Well,  he'll  be  a  regular  keen  hunter,"  observed 
Martin.  "  I  dare  say  old  Bone  has  taught  him  to  flay  an 
animal.  However,  I'll  go  and  help  him,  for  it's  a  real 
good  skin."     So  saying,  Martin  followed  John. 

"  Martin  ought  to  have  known  better  than  to  leave  the 
offal  where  he  did,"  observed  Captain  Sinclair. 

"We  must  not  be  too  hard,  Captain  Sinclair,"  said 
Alfred.  "Martin  has  a  contempt  for  wolves,  and  that 
wolf  would  not  have  stood  his  ground  had  it  been  a  man 
instead  of  two  young  women  who  were  in  face  of  him. 
Wolves  are  very  cunning,  and  I  know  will  attack  a  woman 
or  child  when  they  will  fly  from  a  man.  Besides,  it  is 
very  unusual  for  a  wolf  to.  remain  till  daylight,  even  when 
there  is  offal  to  tempt  him.  It  was  the  offal,  the  animal's 
extreme  hunger,  and  the  attack  of  the  dog — a  combination 
of  circumstances — which  produced  the  event.  I  do  not 
see  that  Martin  can  be  blamed,  as  one  cannot  foresee 
everything." 

"Perhaps  not,"  replied  Captain  Sinclair,  "  and  all's  well 
that  ends  well." 

"Are  there  any  other  animals  to  fear?"  inquired  Mrs 
Campbell. 

"  The  bear  is  now  safe  for  the  winter  in  the  hollow  of 
some  tree  or  under  some  root,  where  he  has  made  a  den. 
It  will  not  come  out  till  the  spring.  The  catamount  or 
panther  is  a  much  more  dangerous  animal  than  the  wolf; 
but  it  is  scarce.  I  do  think,  however,  that  the  young 
ladies  should  not  venture  out  unless  with  some  rifles  in 
company  for  fear  of  another  mischance.  We  have  plenty 
of  lynxes  here ;  but  I  doubt  if  they  would  attack  even  a 
child,  although  they  fight  when  assailed,  and  bite  and  claw 
severely." 

The    Misses    Percival    now    made     their    appearance. 


128  The  Settlers 

Emma  was  very  merry,  but  Mary  rather  grave.  Captain 
Sinclair,  having  shaken  hands  with  them  both,  said — 

< 'Why,  Emma,  you  appear  to  have  recovered  sooner 
than  your  sister  !  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Emma ;  "  but  I  was  much  more  frightened 
than  she  was,  and  she  supported  me,  or  I  should  have 
fallen  at  the  wolf's  feet.  I  yielded  to  my  fears  ;  Mary 
held  up  against  hers ;  so,  as  her  exertions  were  much 
greater  than  mine,  she  has  not  recovered  from  them  so  soon. 
The  fact  is,  Mary  is  brave  when  there  is  danger,  and  I 
am  only  brave  when  there  is  none." 

"  I  was  quite  as  much  frightened  as  you,  my  dear 
Emma,"  said  Mary  Percival ;  "  but  we  must  now  help  our 
aunt,  and  get  dinner  ready  on  the  table." 

"  I  cannot  say  that  I  have  a  wolfish  appetite  this  morn- 
ing," replied  Emma,  laughing ;  "  but  Alfred  will  eat  for 
me  and  himself  too." 

In  a  few  minutes  dinner  was  on  the  table,  and  they  all 
sat  down  without  waiting  for  Martin  and  John,  who  were 
still  busy  skinning  the  wolf. 


Chapter  XVIII 

"  Here  come  Martin  and  John  at  last,"  said  Mr  Campbell, 
after  they  had  been  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour  at  table. 

But  he  was  mistaken ;  instead  of  Martin  and  John, 
Malachi  Bone  made  his  appearance,  and,  to  their  surprise, 
accompanied  by  his  young  squaw,  the  Strawberry  Plant. 

Every  one  rose  to  welcome  them,  and  the  Misses 
Percival  went  to  their  little  female  acquaintance,  and  would 
have  made  her  sit  down  with  them,  but  she  refused,  and 
took  her  seat  on  the  floor  near  the  fire. 

"  She  an't  used  to  chairs  and  stools,  miss  ;  let  her  be 
where  she  is,"  said  old  Bone,  "  she'll  be  more  comfortable, 
and  that's  what  you  want  her  to  be,  I'm  sure.  I  brought 
her  with   me,  because  I  could   not  carry  all  the  venison 


The  Settlers 


129 


myself,  and  also  to  show  her  the  way  in  and  out  of  the 
house,  and  how  it  is  fastened,  in  case  of  sending  a  message 
by  night." 

"  Of  sending  a  message  by  night,"  said  Mrs  Campbell 
with  surprise,  "  why,  what  possible  occasion  could  there 
be  for  that  ? " 

Captain  Sinclair  and  Alfred,  who  perceived  that  the 
old  hunter  had  said  too  much,  were  quite  at  a  loss  what  to 
say.  They  did  not  like  to  frighten  Mrs  Campbell  and  the 
girls  about  the  Indians,  especially  as  they  had  just  been  so 
much  alarmed  with  the  accident  of  the  morning.  At  last 
Alfred  replied,  "  The  fact  is,  my  dear  mother,  that 
*  forewarned  is  being  forearmed,'  as  the  saying  is  ;  and  I 
told  Martin  to  request  Malachi  Bone,  if  he  should  hear  of 
any  Indians  being  about  or  near  us,  to  let  us  know  immedi- 
ately." 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  that  is  the  whole  story,"  continued 
Malachi.  "  It's  the  best  plan,  when  you're  in  the  woods 
always  to  have  your  rifle  loaded." 

Mrs  Campbell  and  the  girls  were  evidently  not  a  little 
fluttered  at  this  fresh  intimation  of  danger.  Captain 
Sinclair  perceived  it,  and  said,  "  We  have  always  spies  on 
the  look-out  at  the  fort,  that  we  may  know  where  the 
Indians  are  and  what  they  are  about.  Last  month,  we 
know  that  they  held  a  council,  but  that  it  broke  up  without 
their  coming  to  any  determination,  and  that  no  hostile 
feeling  was  expressed  so  far  as  we  could  ascertain.  But 
we  never  trust  the  Indians,  and  they,  knowing  that  we 
watch  them,  have  been  very  careful  not  to  commit  any 
outrages ;  they  have  not  done  so  for  a  long  while,  nor  do 
I  think  they  will  venture  again.  At  the  same  time,  we 
like  to  know  where  they  are,  and  I  requested  Alfred  to 
speak  to  Malachi  Bone,  to  send  us  immediate  word  if  he 
heard  or  saw  anything  of  them  :  not,  however,  that  I 
intended  that  the  ladies  should  be  wakened  up  in  the 
middle  of  the  night,"  continued  Captain  Sinclair,  laughing  ; 
"  that  was  not  at  all  necessary." 

Malachi  Bone  would  have  responded,  but  Alfred  pinched 


130  The  Settlers 

his  arm ;  the  old  man  understood  what  was  meant,  and 
held  his  tongue ;  at  last  he  said — 

"  Well,  well,  there's  no  harm  done,  it's  just  as  well  that 
the  Strawberry  should  know  her  way  about  the  location, 
if  it's  only  to  know  where  the  dogs  are,  in  case  she  comes 
of  a  message." 

"  No,  no,"  replied  Mr  Campbell,  "  I'm  glad  that  she  is 
come,  and  hope  she  will  come  very  often.  Now,  Malachi, 
sit  down  and  eat  something." 

"  Well,  but  about  the  Indians,  Captain  Sinclair, — "  said 
Mrs  Campbell ;  "  that  you  have  not  told  us  all  I  am 
certain,  and  the  conviction  that  such  is  the  case,  will  make 
me  and  the  girls  very  uneasy  ;  so  pray  do  treat  us  as  we 
ought  to  be  treated  ;  we  share  the  danger,  and  we  ought 
to  know  what  the  danger  is." 

"I  do  not  think  that  there  is  any  danger,  Mrs  Campbell," 
replied  Captain  Sinclair,  "  unless  Malachi  has  further  in- 
formation to  give  us.  I  do,  however,  perfectly  agree  with 
you,  that  you  ought  to  know  all  that  we  know,  and  am 
quite  ready  to  enter  upon  the  subject,  trifling  as  it  is." 

"  So  I  presume  it  must  be,  my  dear,"  observed  Mr 
Campbell,  "  for  I  have  as  yet  known  nothing  about  the 
matter.     So  pray,  Captain  Sinclair,  instruct  us  all." 

Captain  Sinclair  then  stated  what  he  had  before  men- 
tioned to  Alfred,  and  having  so  done,  and  pointed  out 
that  there  was  no  occasion  for  alarm,  he  requested  Malachi 
Bone  would  say  if  he  had  any  further  information. 

"  The  Inguns  did  meet  as  you  say,  and  they  could  not 
agree,  so  they  broke  up,  and  are  now  all  out  upon  their 
hunting  and  trapping  for  furs.  But  there's  one  thing  I 
don't  exactly  feel  comfortable  about,  which  is,  that  the 
<  Angry  Snake,'  as  he  is  called,  who  was  at  the  *  talk,' 
and  was  mighty  venomous  against  the  English,  has 
squatted  for  the  winter  somewhere  here  about." 

"The  Angry  Snake,"  said  Captain  Sinclair.  "Is  that 
the  chief  who  served  with  the  French,  and  wears  a 
medal  ?  " 

"  The  very  same,  sir.     He's  not   a  chief  though ;   he 


The  Settlers 


131 


was  a  very  good  warrior  in  his  day,  and  the  French  were 
very  partial  to  him,  as  he  served  them  well ;  but  he  is  no 
chief,  although  he  was  considered  as  a  sort  of  one  from 
the  consequence  he  obtained  with  the  French.  He  is  an 
old  man  now,  and  a  very  bitter  one.  Many's  the  English- 
man that  he  has  tied  to  the  stake,  and  tortured  during  the 
war.  He  hates  us,  and  is  always  stirring  up  the  Inguns 
to  make  war  with  us ;  but  his  day  is  gone  by,  and  they 
do  not  heed  him  at  the  council  now." 

"  Then,  why  are  you  uncomfortable  about  him  ? "  said 
Mr  Campbell. 

"  Because  he  has  taken  up  his  quarters  for  the  winter 
hunting  not  far  from  us,  with  six  or  seven  of  the  young 
warriors,  who  look  up  to  him,  and  he  is  mischievous.  If 
the  Ingun  nation  won't  make  war,  he  will  do  something 
on  his  own  account,  if  he  possibly  can.  He's  not  badly 
named,  I  can  tell  you." 
"Will  he  attack  you?" 

"  Me  !  no,  no  ;  he  knows  better.  He  knows  my  rifle 
well  •,  he  has  the  mark  on  his  body  j  not  but  that  he 
would  if  he  dared,  but  I  am  Ingun  myself,  and  know 
Ingun  craft.  Then,  you  see,  these  people  have  strange 
ideas.  During  the  whole  war  they  never  could  even  hit 
me  with  their  rifles,  and  they  think  I  am  not  to  be  hurt 
— that's  their  superstition — and  my  rifle,  they  think,  never 
misses  (they're  almost  right  there,  for  it  does  not  once  in 
a  hundred  times),  so  what  with  this  and  that,  they  fear  me 
as  a  supernatural,  as  we  call  it.  But  that's  not  the  case 
with  you  all  here  $  and  if  the  Snake  could  creep  within 
these  palisades,  he  might  be  mischievous." 

"  But  the  tribes  know  very  well  that  any  attack  of  this 
kind  would  be  considered  as  a  declaration  of  hostilities," 
said  Captain  Sinclair,  "  and  that  we  should  retaliate." 

"  Yes  j  but  you  see  the  Snake  don't  belong  to  these 
tribes  about  us  ;  his  nation  is  much  farther  off, — too  far 
to  go  for  redress  j  and  the  tribes  here,  although  they 
allow  him  to  join  the  *  talk '  as  an  old  warrior  who  had 
served  against  the  English  and  from  respect  to  his  age,  do 


132  The  Settlers 

not  acknowledge  him  or  his  doings.  They  would  disavow 
them  immediately  and  with  truth,  but  they  cannot  prevent 
his  doing  mischief." 

"  What,  then,  is  the  redress  in  case  of  his  doing  any 
mischief  ? "  said  Henry. 

"Why,  upon  him  and  his  band,  whenever  you  can  find 
them.  You  may  destroy  them  all,  and  the  Inguns  here 
won't  say  a  word,  or  make  any  complaint.  That's  all 
that  can  be  done  5  and  that's  what  I  will  do  \  I  mean  to 
tell  him  so,  when  I  meet  him.  He  fears  me,  and  so  do 
his  men  ;  they  think  me  medicine." 

"  Medicine  !     What  is  that  ? "  said  Henry. 

"  It  means  that  he  has  a  charmed  life,"  replied  Captain 
Sinclair.     "  The  Indians  are  very  superstitious." 

"  Yes,  they  be  j  well,  perhaps,  I'll  prove  medicine ; 
and  I'll  give  them  a  pill  or  two  out  of  my  rifle,"  said 
Malachi,  with  a  grim  smile.  "  Howsomever,  I'll  soon  learn 
more  about  them,  and  will  let  you  know  when  I  do.  Just 
keep  your  palisade  gates  fast  at  night  and  the  dogs  inside 
of  them,  and  at  any  time  I'll  give  you  warning.  If  I  am 
on  their  trail  the  Strawberry  shall  come,  and  that's  why 
I  brought  her  here.  If  you  hear  three  knocks  outside  the 
palisade  at  any  hour  of  the  night,  why  it  will  be  her,  so 
let  her  in." 

"Well,"  said  Mrs  Campbell,  "I'm  very  glad  that  you 
have  told  me  all  this  ;  now  I  know  what  we  have  to 
expect,  I  shall  be  more  courageous  and  much  more  on  my 
guard." 

"I  think  we  have  done  wisely  in  letting  you  know  all 
we  knew  ourselves,"  said  Captain  Sinclair.  "  I  must  soon 
take  my  leave,  as  I  must  be  at  the  fort  before  sunset. 
Martin  and  John  are  to  come  with  me,  and  bring  back 
the  dog  " 

"  An't  the  boy  going  with  me  ? "  said  Malachi. 

"  Yes  ;  to-morrow  morning  he  may  go,  but  after  his 
return  from  the  fort  it  will  be  too  late." 

"Well,  then,  I  may  as  well  stay  here,"  replied  Malachi. 
"  Where  is  he  ?  " 


The  Settlers 


3$ 


"  He  is  gone  to  skin  a  wolf,  which  he  shot  this  morn- 
ing," replied  Alfred,     "  He  will  soon  be  here/' 

Mrs  Campbell  shortly  related  to  Malachi  the  adventure 
of  the  wolf.  The  old  hunter  listened  in  silence,  and  then 
gave  a  nod  of  approbation. 

"  I  reckon  he'll  bring  home  more  skins  than  that  this 
winter,"  said  he. 

The  party  then  rose  just  as  Martin  and  John  made  their 
appearance.  Captain  Sinclair  conversed  with  the  Misses 
Percival,  while  the  old  hunter  spoke  to  the  Strawberry 
Plant  in  her  own  dialect  j  the  others  either  went  out  or 
were  busy  in  clearing  the  table,  till  Captain  Sinclair  took 
his  departure  with  John  and  Martin,  each  armed  with  a 
rifle. 

"  Well,  this  has  been  an  exciting  day,"  observed  Mr 
Campbell,  a  little  before  they  retired  to  bed.  "  We  have 
much  to  thank  God  for,  and  great  reason  to  pray  for  his 
continued  protection  and  assistance.  God  bless  you  ally 
my  children  j  good-night." 


Chapter  XIX 

The  next  morning,  a  little  after  daybreak,  Martin  and 
John  made  their  appearance,  leading  the  magnificent  dog 
which  Captain  Sinclair  had  given  to  John.  Like  most 
large  dogs,  Oscar  appeared  to  be  very  good-tempered, 
and  treated  the  snarling  and  angry  looks  of  the  other 
dogs  with  perfect  contempt. 

"It  is,  indeed,  a  noble  animal,"  said  Mr  Campbell, 
patting  its  head. 

"  It's  a  fine  creature,"  observed  Malachi,  "  a  wolf 
would  stand  no  chance  against  him,  and  even  a  bear 
would  have  more  on  its  hands  than  it  could  v/ell  manage 
I  expect ;  but,  come  here,  boy,"  said  the  old  hunter  to 
John,  leading  the  way  outside  of  the  door. 


134  The  Settlers 

"  You'd  better  leave  the  dog,  John,"  said  Malachi, 
"  the  crittur  will  be  of  use  here,  but  of  no  good  to  us." 

John  made  no  reply,  and  the  hunter  continued — 

"  I  say  it  will  be  of  use  here,  for  the  girls  might  meet 
with  another  wolf,  or  the  house  might  be  attacked ;  but 
good  hunters  don't  want  dogs.  Is  it  to  watch  for  us, 
and  give  us  notice  of  danger  ?  Why,  that's  our  duty, 
and  we  must  trust  to  ourselves,  and  not  to  an  animal. 
Is  it  to  hunt  for  us  ?  Why,  no  dog  can  take  a  deer  so 
well  as  we  can  with  our  rifles ;  a  dog  may  discover  us 
when  we  wish  to  be  hidden  j  a  dog's  track  will  mark  us 
out  when  we  would  wish  our  track  to  be  doubted.  The 
animal  will  be  of  no  utility  ever  to  us,  John,  and  may  do 
us  harm,  'specially  now  the  snow's  on  the  ground.  In 
the  summer-time,  you  can  take  him  and  teach  him  how 
to  behave  as  a  hunter's  dog  should  behave ;  but  we  had 
better  leave  him  now,  and  start  at  once." 

John  nodded  his  head  in  assent,  and  then  went  indoors. 

"  Good-bye,"  said  John,  going  up  to  his  mother  and 
cousins  ;  "  I  shall  not  take  the  dog." 

"Won't  take  the  dog!  well,  that's  very  kind  of  you, 
John,"  said  Mary,  "for  we  were  longing  to  have  him 
to  protect  us." 

John  shouldered  his  rifle,  made  a  sign  to  Strawberry 
Plant,  who  rose  and  looking  kindly  at  Mrs  Campbell  and 
the  girls,  without  speaking,  followed  John  out  of  the 
hut.  Malachi  certainly  was  not  very  polite,  for  he  walked 
off,  in  company  with  John  and  the  squaw,  without  taking 
the  trouble  to  say  "  Good-bye."  It  must,  however,  be 
observed  that  he  was  in  conversation  with  Martin,  who 
accompanied  them  on  the  way. 

The  winter  had  now  become  very  severe.  The  thermo- 
meter was  twenty  degrees  below  the  freezing  point,  and 
the  cold  was  so  intense,  that  every  precaution  was  taken 
against  it.  More  than  once  Percival,  whose  business  it 
was  to  bring  in  the  firewood,  was  frost  bitten,  but  as 
Mrs  Campbell  was  very  watchful,  the  remedy  of  cold 
snow  was  always  successfully  applied.     The  howling  of 


The  Settlers 


135 


the  wolves  continued  every  night,  but  they  were  now 
used  to  it,  and  the  only  effect  was,  when  one  came  more 
than  usually  close  to  the  house,  to  make  Oscar  raise  his 
head,  growl,  listen  awhile,  and  then  lie  down  to  sleep 
again.  Oscar  became  very  fond  of  the  girls,  and  was 
their  invariable  companion  whenever  they  left  the  house, 
Alfred,  Martin,  and  Henry  went  out  almost  daily  on 
hunting  excursions ;  indeed,  as  there  were  no  crops  in 
the  barn,  they  had  little  else  to  do.  Mr  Campbell  re- 
mained at  home  with  his  wife  and  nieces ;  occasionally, 
but  not  very  often,  Percival  accompanied  the  hunters ; 
of  Malachi  and  John,  they  saw  but  little ;  John  returned 
about  every  ten  days,  but  although  he  adhered  to  his 
promise,  his  anxiety  to  go  back  to  Malachi  was  so  very 
apparent,  and  he  was  so  restless,  that  Mrs  Campbell  rather 
wished  him  to  be  away,  than  remain  at  home  so  much 
against  his  will. 

Thus  passed  away  the  time  till  the  year  closed  in ; 
confined  as  they  were  by  the  severity  of  the  weather, 
and  having  little  or  nothing  to  do,  the  winter  appeared 
longer  and  more  tedious  than  it  would  have  done  if  they 
had  been  settled  longer,  and  had  the  crops  to  occupy 
their  attention ;  for  it  is  in  the  winter  that  the  Canadian 
farmer  gets  through  all  his  thrashing  and  other  work 
connected  with  his  farm,  preparatory  for  the  coming 
spring.  This  being  their  first  winter,  they  had,  of 
course,  no  crops  gathered  in,  and  were,  therefore,  in 
want  of  employment.  Mrs  Campbell  and  her  nieces 
worked  and  read,  and  employed  themselves  in  every 
way  that  they  could,  but  constantly  shut  up  within  doors, 
they  could  not  help  feeling  the  monotony  and  ennui  of 
their  situation.  The  young  men  found  occupation  and 
amusement  in  the  chase ;  they  brought  in  a  variety  of 
animals  and  skins,  and  the  evenings  were  generally  de- 
voted to  a  narration  of  what  occurred  in  the  day  during 
their  hunting  excursions,  but  even  these  histories  of  the 
chase  were  at  last  heard  with  indifference.  It  was  the 
same      theme     only    with     variations,    over     and     over 


136  The  Settlers 

again,    and    there    was    no   longer    much    excitement    in 
listening. 

"  I  wonder  when  John  will  come  back  again,"  observed 
Emma  to  her  sister,  as  they  were  sitting  at  work. 

' 'Why,  he  only  left  two  days  ago,  so  we  must  not 
expect  him  for  some  time." 

"  I  know  that ;  I  wonder  if  Oscar  would  kill  a  wolf,  I 
should  like  to  take  him  out  and  try." 

"I  thought  you  had  had  enough  of  wolves  already, 
Emma,"  replied  Mary. 

"Yes,  well;  that  old  Malachi  will  never  bring  us  any 
more  news  about  the  Indians,"  continued  Emma,  yawning. 

"  Why  I  do  not  think  that  any  news  about  them  is  likely 
to  be  pleasant  news,  Emma,  and  therefore  why  should  you 
wish  it  ? " 

"Why,  my  dear  Mary,  because  I  want  some  news*,  I 
want  something  to  excite  me,  I  feel  so  dull.  It's  nothing 
but  stitch,  stitch,  all  day,  and  I  am  tired  of  always  doing 
the  same  thing.  What  a  horrid  thing  a  Canadian  winter  is,, 
and  not  one-half  over  yet." 

"It  is  very  dull  and  monotonous,  my  dear  Emma,  I 
admit,  and  if  we  had  more  variety  of  employment,  we 
should  find  it  more  agreeable,  but  we  ought  to  feel  grate- 
ful that  we  have  a  good  house  over  our  heads,  and  more 
security  than  we  anticipated." 

"  Almost  too  much  security,  Mary  ;  I  begin  to  feel  that 
I  could  welcome  an  Indian  even  in  his  war-paint,  just  by 
way  of  a  little  change." 

"  I  think  you  would  soon  repent  of  your  wish,  if  it  were 
gratified." 

"Very  likely,  but  I  can't  help  wishing  it  now.  When 
will  they  come  home  ?  What  o'clock  is  it  ?  I  wonder  what 
they'll  bring,  the  old  story  I  suppose,  a  buck ;  I'm  sick  of 
venison." 

"  Indeed,  Emma,  you  are  wrong  to  feel  such  discontent 
and  weariness." 

"  Perhaps  I  am,  but  I  have  not  walked  a  hundred  yards 
for  nearly  one  hundred  days,  and  that  will  give  one  the 


The  Settlers  137 

blues,  as  they  call  them,  and  I  do  nothing  but  yawn, 
yawn,  yawn,  for  want  of  air  and  exercise.  Uncle  wont  let 
us  move  out  on  account  of  that  horrid  wolf.  I  wonder 
how  Captain  Sinclair  is  getting  on  at  the  fort,  and  whether 
he  is  as  dull  as  we  are." 

To  do  Emma  justice,  it  was  seldom  that  she  indulged 
herself  in  such  lamentings,  but  the  tedium  was  more  than 
her  high  flow  of  spirits  could  well  bear.  Mrs  Campbell 
made  a  point  of  arranging  the  household,  which  gave  her 
occupation,  and  Mary  from  natural  disposition  did  not  feel 
the  confinement  as  much  as  Emma  did  j  whenever,  there- 
fore, she  did  show  symptoms  of  restlessness  or  was  tempted 
to  utter  a  complaint,  they  reasoned  with  and  soothed,  but 
never  reproached  her. 

The  day  after  this  conversation,  Emma,  to  amuse  herself* 
took  a  rifle  and  went  out  with  Percival.  She  fired  several 
shots  at  a  mark,  and  by  degrees  acquired  some  dexterity  ; 
gradually  she  became  fond  of  the  exercise,  and  not  a  day 
passed  that  she  and  Percival  did  not  practise  for  an  hour  or 
two,  until  at  last  Emma  could  fire  with  great  precision. 
Practice  and  a  knowledge  of  the  perfect  use  of  your  weapon 
gives  confidence,  and  this  Emma  did  at  last  acquire.  She 
challenged  Alfred  and  Henry  to  fire  at  the  bull's-eye  with 
her,  and  whether  by  their  gallantry  or  her  superior  dex- 
terity, she  was  declared  victor.  Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell 
smiled  when  Emma  came  in  and  narrated  her  success,  and 
felt  glad  that  she  had  found  something  which  afforded  her 
amusement. 

It  happened  that  one  evening  the  hunters  were  very  late  ; 
it  was  a  clear  moonlight  night,  but  at  eight  o'clock,  they 
had  not  made  their  appearance  ;  Percival  had  opened  the 
door  to  go  out  for  some  firewood  which  had  been  piled 
within  the  palisades,  and  as  it  was  later  than  the  usual  hour 
for  locking  the  palisade  gates,  Mr  Campbell  had  directed 
him  so  to  do.  Emma,  attracted  by  the  beauty  of  the  night, 
was  at  the  door  of  the  house,  when  the  howl  of  a  wolf  was 
heard  close  to  them ;  the  dogs,  accustomed  to  it,  merely 
sprang  on  their  feet,  but  did  not  leave  the  kitchen  fire  j  Emma 


138  The  Settlers 

went  out,  and  looked  through  the  palisades  to  see  if  she 
could  perceive  the  animal,  and  little  Trim,  the  terrier, 
followed  her.  Now  Trim  was  so  small,  that  he  could 
creep  between  the  palisades,  and  as  soon  as  he  was  close 
to  them,  perceiving  the  wolf,  the  courageous  little  animal 
squeezed  through  them  and  flew  towards  it,  barking  as 
loud  as  he  could.  Emma  immediately  ran  in,  took  down 
her  rifle  and  went  out  again,  as  she  knew  that  poor  Trim 
would  soon  be  devoured.  The  supposition  was  correct, 
the  wolf  instead  of  retreating  closed  with  the  little  dog 
and  seized  it.  Emma,  who  could  now  plainly  perceive  the 
animal,  which  was  about  forty  yards  from  her,  took  aim 
and  fired,  just  as  poor  Trim  gave  a  loud  yelp.  Her  aim 
was  good,  and  the  wolf  and  dog  lay  side  by  side.  Mr  and 
Mrs  Campbell,  and  Mary,  hearing  the  report  of  the  rifle, 
ran  out,  and  found  Percival  and  Emma  at  the  palisades 
behind  the  house. 

"I  have  killed  him,  aunt,"  said  Emma,  "but  I  fear  he 
has  killed  poor  little  Trim ;  do  let  us  go  out  and  see." 

"  No,  no,  my  dear  Emma,  that  must  not  be ;  your 
cousins  will  be  home  soon,  and  then  we  shall  know  how 
the  case  stands  ;  but  the  risk  is  too  great." 

"  Here  they  come,"  said  Percival,  "  as  fast  as  they  can 
run." 

The  hunters  were  soon  at  the  palisade  door  and  ad- 
mitted ;  they  had  no  game  with  them.  Emma  jeered  them 
for  coming  back  empty  handed. 

"No,  no,  my  little  cousin,"  replied  Alfred,  "we  heard 
the  report  of  a  rifle,  and  we  threw  down  our  game,  that 
we  might  sooner  come  to  your  assistance  if  you  required 
it.     What  was  the  matter  ?  " 

"  Only  that  I  have  killed  a  wolf,  and  am  not  allowed  to 
bring  in  my  trophy,"  replied  Emma.  "  Come,  Alfred,  I 
may  go  with  you  and  Martin." 

They  went  to  the  spot,  and  found  the  wolf  was  dead, 
and  poor  Trim  dead  also  by  his  side.  They  took  in  the 
body  of  the  little  dog,  and  left  the  wolf  till  the  morning, 
when  Martin  said  he  would  skin  it  for  Miss  Emma. 


The  Settlers  139 

"  And  I'll  make  a  footstool  of  it,"  said  Emma ;  "  that 
shall  be  my  revenge  for  the  fright  I  had  from  the  other 
wolf.  Come,  Oscar,  good  dog ;  you  and  I  will  go  wolf- 
hunting.  Dear  me,  who  would  have  thought  that  I  should 
have  ever  killed  a  wolf — poor  little  Trim  i  " 

Martin  said  it  would  be  useless  to  return  for  the  venison, 
as  the  wolves  had  no  doubt  eaten  it  already  ;  so  they 
locked  the  palisade  gate,  and  went  into  the  house. 

Emma's  adventure  was  the  topic  of  the  evening,  and 
Emma  herself  was  much  pleased  at  having  accomplished 
such  a  feat. 

"Well,"  said  Martin,  "I  never  knew  but  one  woman 
who  faced  a  wolf  except  Miss  Emma." 

"  And  who  was  that,  Martin  ? "  said  Mrs  Campbell. 

"  It  was  a  wife  of  one  of  our  farmers,  ma'am ;  she  was 
at  the  outhouse  doing  something,  when  she  perceived  a 
wolf  enter  the  cottage-door,  where  there  was  nobody 
except  the  baby  in  the  cradle.  She  ran  back  and  found 
the  wolf  just  lifting  the  infant  out  of  the  cradle  by  its 
clothes.  The  animal  looked  at  her  with  his  eyes  flashing  ; 
but,  having  its  mouth  full,  it  did  not  choose  to  drop  the 
baby,  and  spring  at  her  ;  all  it  wanted  was  to  get  clear  off 
with  its  prey.  The  woman  had  presence  of  mind  enough 
to  take  down  her  husband's  rifle  and  point  it  to  the  wolf, 
but  she  was  so  fearful  of  hurting  the  child,  that  she  did 
not  put  the  muzzle  to  its  head,  but  to  its  shoulder.  She 
fired  just  as  the  wolf  was  making  off,  and  the  animal  fell, 
and  could  not  get  on  its  feet  again,  and  it  then  dropped 
the  child  out  of  its"  mouth  to  attack  the  mother.  The 
woman  caught  the  child  up,  but  the  wolf  gave  her  a  severe 
bite  on  the  arm,  and  broke  the  bone  near  the  wrist.  A 
wolf  has  a  wonderful  strong  jaw,  ma'am.  However,  the 
baby  was  saved,  and  neighbours  came  and  despatched  the 
animal." 

"  What  a  fearful  position  for  a  mother  to  be  in ! "  ex- 
claimed Mrs  Campbell. 

"  Where  did  that  happen  ?  " 

"  On  the  White  Mountains,   ma'am,"   replied    Martin. 


140  The  Settlers 

"  Malachi  Bone  told  me  the  story ;  he  was  born 
there." 

"  Then  he  is  an  American." 

"  Well,  ma'am,  he  is  an  American  because  he  was  born 
in  this  country,  but  it  was  English  when  he  was  born,  so 
he  calls  himself  an  Englishman." 

"I  understand,"  replied  Mrs  Campbell,  "he  was  born 
before  the  colonies  obtained  their  independence." 

"Yes,  ma'am,  long  before;  there's  no  saying  how  old 
he  is.  "When  I  was  quite  a  child,  I  recollect  he  was  then 
reckoned  an  old  man ;  indeed,  the  name  the  Indians  gave 
to  him  proves  it.  He  then  was  called  the  *  Gray 
Badger.'" 

"  But  is  he  so  very  old,  do  you  really  think,  Martin  ?  " 

"  I  think  he  has  seen  more  than  sixty  snows,  ma'am ;. 
but  not  many  more  ;  the  fact  is,  his  hair  was  gray  before 
he  was  twenty  years  old ;  he  told  me  so  himself,  and  that's 
one  reason  why  the  Indians  are  so  fearful  of  him.  They 
have  it  from  their  fathers  that  the  Gray  Badger  was  a 
great  hunter,  as  Malachi  was  more  than  forty  years  ago  ; 
so  they  imagine  as  his  hair  was  gray  then,  he  must  have 
been  a  very  old  man  at  that  time  back,  and  so  to  them  he 
appears  to  live  for  ever,  and  they  consider  him  as  charmed, 
and  to  use  their  phrase  *  great  medicine*  I've  heard  some 
Indians  declare,  that  Malachi  has  seen  one  hundred  and 
fifty  winters,  and  they  really  believe  it.  I  never  contra- 
dicted them,  as  you  may  imagine." 

"Does  he  live  comfortably  ? " 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  he  does  ;  his  squaw  knows  what  he  wants, 
and  does  what  she  is  bid.  She  is  very  fond  of  the  old 
man  and  looks  upon  him,  as  he  really  is  to  her,  as  a  father. 
His  lodge  is  always  full  of  meat  and  he  has  plenty  of  skins. 
He  don't  drink  spirits,  and  if  he  has  tobacco  for  smoking 
and  powder  and  ball,  what  else  can  he  want  ? " 

"  Happy  are  they  whose  wants  are  so  few,"  observed 
Mr  Campbell.  "  A  man  in  whatever  position  in  life,  if  he 
is  content,  is  certain  to  be  happy.  How  true  are  the  words 
of  the  poet : — 


The  Settlers  141 

« Man  wants  but  little  here  below, 
Nor  wants  that  little  long  1  ' 

Malachi  Bone  is  a  happier  man  than  hundreds  in  England 
who  live  in  luxury.  Let  us  profit,  my  dear  children,  by 
bis  example,  and  learn  to  be  content  with  what  Heaven  has 
hestowed  upon  us.  But  it  is  time  to  retire.  The  wind 
has  risen,  and  we  shall  have  a  blustering  night.  Henry, 
fetch  me  the  book." 


Chapter    XX 

Alfred  and  Martin  brought  in  the  wolf  which  Emma  had 
killed,  but  it  was  frozen  so  hard,  that  they  could  not  skin 
it.  Poor  little  Trim  was  also  carried  in,  but  the  ground 
was  too  hard  frozen  for  them  to  bury  the  body,  so  they 
put  it  into  the  snow  until  the  spring,  when  a  thaw  would 
take  place.  As  for  the  wolf,  they  said  nothing  about  it, 
but  they  remained  up  when  the  rest  of  the  family  retired, 
and  after  the  wolf  had  been  some  time  before  the  fire,  they 
were  able  to  take  off  the  skin. 

On  the  following  morning  when  the  hunters  went  out, 
they  were  particularly  desired  to  shoot  a  wild  turkey  if 
they  could,  as  the  next  day  was  Christmas  day. 

"  Let  us  take  Oscar  with  us,"  said  Alfred  ;  "  he  is  very 
swift  and  may  run  them  down ;  we  never  can  get  up  with 
them  in  our  snow-shoes." 

"  I  wonder  whether  they  will  get  a  turkey,"  said  Emma, 
after  the  hunting  party  had  left. 

"  I  think  it  will  be  difficult,"  said  Mrs  Campbell ;  "  but 
they  will  try  all  they  can." 

"  I  hope  they  will ;  for  Christmas-day  without  a  turkey 
will  be  very  un-English." 

"We  are  not  in  England,  my  dear  Emma,"  said  Mr 
Campbell;  "and  wild  turkeys  are  not  to  be  ordered  from 
the  poulterers." 

"  I  know  that  we  are  not  in  England,  my  dear  uncle, 


142  The  Settlers 

and  I  feel  it  too.  How  was  the  day  before  every 
Christmas-day  spent  at  Wexton  Hall !  What  piles  of  warm 
blankets,  what  a  quantity  of  dufrll  cloaks,  flannels,  and 
worsted  stockings  were  we  all  so  busy  and  so  happy  in  pre- 
paring and  sorting  to  give  away  on  the  following  morning, 
that  all  within  miles  of  us  should  be  warmly  clothed  on 
that  day.  And,  then,  the  housekeeper's  room  with  all  the 
joints  of  meat,  and  flour  and  plums  and  suet,  in  proportion 
to  the  number  of  each  family,  all  laid  out  and  ticketed 
ready  for  distribution.  And  then  the  party  invited  to  the 
servants'  hall,  and  the  great  dinner,  and  the  new  clothing 
for  the  school-girls,  and  the  church  so  gay,  with  their  new 
dresses  in  the  aisles,  and  the  holly  and  the  mistletoe. 
I  know  we  are  not  in  England,  my  dear  uncle,  and 
that  you  have  lost  one  of  your  greatest  pleasures — 
that  of  doing  good  and  making  all  happy  around 
you." 

"  Well,  my  dear  Emma,  if  I  have  lost  the  pleasure  of 
doing  good,  it  is  the  will  of  Heaven  that  it  should  be  so, 
and  we  ought  to  be  thankful  that,  if  not  dispensing  charity, 
at  all  events,  we  are  not  the  objects  of  charity  to  others  ; 
that  we  are  independent  and  earning  an  honest  livelihood. 
People  may  be  very  happy  and  feel  the  most  devout 
gratitude  on  the  anniversary  of  so  great  a  mercy,  without 
having  a  turkey  for  dinner." 

"I  was  not  in  earnest  about  the  turkey,  my  dear  uncle 
It  was  the  association  of  ideas  connected  by  long  habit, 
which  made  me  think  of  our  Christmas  times  at  Wexton 
Hall ;  but,  indeed,  my  dear  uncle,  if  there  was  regret,  it 
was  not  for  myself  so  much  as  for  you,"  replied  Emma, 
with  tears  in  her  eyes. 

"  Perhaps,  I  spoke  rather  too  severely,  my  dearest 
Emma,"  said  Mr  Campbell ;  "  but  I  did  not  like  to  hear 
such  a  solemn  day  spoken  of  as  if  it  were  commemorated 
merely  by  the  eating  of  certain  food." 

"  It  was  foolish  of  me,"  replied  Emma,  "  and  it  was  said 
thoughtlessly." 

Emma  went  up  to  Mr  Campbell  and  kissed  him,  and  Mr 


The  Settlers 


143 


Campbell  said,  "  Well,  I  hope  there  will  be  a  turkey,  since 
you  wish  for  one." 

The  hunters  did  not  return  till  late,  and  when  they 
appeared  in  sight,  Percival,  who  had  descried  them,  came 
in  and  said  that  they  were  very  well  loaded,  and  were 
bringing  in  their  game  slung  upon  a  pole. 

Mary  and  Emma  went  out  of  the  door  to  meet  their 
cousins.  That  there  was  a  heavy  load  carried  on  a  pole 
between  Martin  and  Alfred  was  certain,  but  they  could  not 
distinguish  what  it  consisted  of.  As  the  party  arrived  at 
the  palisade  gates,  however,  they  discovered  that  it  was 
not  game,  but  a  human  being,  who  was  carried  on  a  sort 
of  litter  made  of  boughs. 

"What  is  it,  Alfred  ?  "  said  Mary. 

"  Wait  till  I  recover  my  breath,"  said  Alfred,  as  he 
reached  the  door,  "  or  ask  Henry,  for  I'm  quite  knocked 
up." 

Henry  then  went  with  his  cousins  into  the  house,  and 
explained  to  them  that  as  they  were  in  pursuit  of  the  wild 
turkeys,  Oscar  had  stopped  suddenly  and  commenced  bay- 
ing ;  that  they  went  up  to  the  dog,  and,  in  a  bush,  they 
found  a  poor  Indian  woman  nearly  frozen  to  death,  and 
with  a  dislocation  of  the  ankle,  so  severe  that  her  leg  was 
terribly  swelled,  and  she  could  not  move.  Martin  had 
spoken  to  her  in  the  Indian  tongue,  and  she  was  so 
exhausted  with  cold  and  hunger,  that  she  could  just  tell 
him  that  she  belonged  to  a  small  party  of  Indians  who  had 
been  some  days  out  hunting,  and  a  long  way  from  where 
they  had  built  their  winter  lodges  ;  that  she  had  fallen 
with  the  weight  which  she  had  to  carry,  and  that  her  leg 
was  so  bad,  she  could  not  go  on  with  them ;  that  they  had 
taken  her  burden,  and  left  her  to  follow  them  when  she 
could. 

"  Yes,"  continued  Alfred ;  "  left  the  poor  creature  with- 
out food,  to  perish  in  the  snow.  One  day  more,  and  it 
would  have  been  all  over  with  her.  It  is  wonderful  how 
she  can  have  lived  through  the  two  last  nights  as  she  has. 
But  Martin  says  the  Indians  always  do  leave  a  woman  to 


144  The  Settlers 

perish  in  this  way  or  recover  as  she  can,  if  she  happens  to 
meet  with  an  accident." 

"  At  all  events,  let  us  bring  her  in  at  once,"  said  Mr 
Campbell.  "  I  will  first  see  if  my  surgical  assistance  can 
be  of  use,  and  after  that  we  will  do  what  we  can  for  her. 
How  far  from  this  did  you  find  her  ? " 

"  About  eight  miles,"  replied  Henry  y  "  and  Alfred  has 
carried  her  almost  the  whole  way ;  Martin  and  I  have 
relieved  each  other,  except  once,  when  I  took  Alfred's 
place." 

"  And  so  you  perceive,  Emma,  instead  of  a  wild  turkey, 
I  have  brought  an  Indian  squaw,"  said  Alfred. 

"  I  love  you  better  for  your  kindness,  Alfred,"  replied 
Emma,  "than  if  you  had  brought  me  a  waggon-load  of 
turkeys." 

In  the  meantime,  Martin  and  Henry  brought  in  the  poor 
Indian,  and  laid  her  down  on  the  floor  at  some  distance 
from  the  fire,  for  though  she  was  nearly  dead  with  the 
cold,  too  sudden  an  exposure  to  heat  would  have  been 
almost  equally  fatal.  Mr  Campbell  examined  her  ankle, 
and  with  a  little  assistance  reduced  the  dislocation.  He 
then  bound  up  her  leg,  and  bathed  it  with  warm  vinegar, 
as  a  first  application.  Mrs  Campbell  and  the  two  girls 
chafed  the  poor  creature's  limbs  till  the  circulation  was  a 
little  restored,  and  then  they  gave  her  something  warm  to 
drink.  It  was  proposed  by  Mrs  Campbell  that  they  should 
make  up  a  bed  for  her  on  the  floor  of  the  kitchen.  This 
was  done  in  a  corner  near  to  the  fire-place,  and  in  about 
an  hour  their  patient  fell  into  a  sound  sleep. 

"  It  is  lucky  for  her  that  she  did  not  fall  into  that  sleep 
before  we  found  her,"  said  Martin  ;  "  she  would  never 
have  awoke  again." 

"Most  certainly  not,"  replied  Mr  Campbell.  "Have 
you  any  idea  what  tribe  she  is  of,  Martin  ? " 

"Yes,  sir;  she  is  one  of  the  Chippeways ;  there  are 
many  divisions  of  them,  but  I  will  find  out  when  she  wakes 
again  to  which  she  belongs ;  she  was  too  much  exhausted 
when  we  found  her,  to  say  much." 


The  Settlers  145 

"  It  appears  very  inhuman  leaving  her  to  perish  in  that 
way,"  observed  Mrs  Campbell. 

"Well,  ma'am,  so  it  does;  but  necessity  has  no  law. 
The  Indians  could  not,  if  they  would,  have  carried  her, 
perhaps,  one  hundred  miles.  It  would  have,  probably, 
been  the  occasion  of  more  deaths,  for  the  cold  is  too  great 
now  for  sleeping  out  at  nights  for  any  time,  although  they 
do  contrive  with  the  help  of  a  large  fire  to  stay  out  some- 
times." 

"Self-preservation  is  the  first  law  of  nature,  certainly," 
observed  Mr  Campbell ;  "  but,  if  1  recollect  right,  the 
savages  do  not  value  the  life  of  a  woman  very  highly." 

"That's  a  fact,  sir,"  replied  Martin;  "not  much  more, 
I  reckon,  than  you  would  a  beast  of  burden." 

"It  is  always  the  case  among  savage  nations,"  observed 
Mr  Campbell ;  "  the  first  mark  of  civilisation  is  the  treat- 
ment of  the  other  sex,  and  in  proportion  as  civilisation 
increases,  so  are  the  women  protected  and  well  used.  But 
your  supper  is  ready,  my  children,  and  I  think  after  your 
fatigue  and  fasting  you  must  require  it." 

"lam  almost  too  tired  to  eat,"  observed  Alfred.  "I 
shall  infinitely  more  enjoy  a  good  sleep  under  my  bear 
skins.  At  the  same  time  I'll  try  what  I  can  do,"  continued 
he,  laughing,  and  taking  his  seat  at  table. 

Notwithstanding  Alfred's  observation,  he  contrived  to 
make  a  very  hearty  supper,  and  Emma  laughed  at  his 
appetite  after  his  professing  that  he  had  so  little  inclination 
to  eat. 

"  I  said  I  was  too  tired  to  eat,  Emma,  and  so  I  felt  at 
the  time  ;  but  as  I  became  more  refreshed  my  appetite 
returned,"  replied  Alfred,  laughing,  "and  notwithstanding 
your  jeering  me,  I  mean  to  eat  some  more." 

"  How  long  has  John  been  away  ?  "  said  Mr  Campbell. 

"Now  nearly  a  fortnight,"  observed  Mrs  Campbell; 
"he  promised  to  come  here  on  Christmas-day.  I  suppose 
we  shall  see  him  to-morrow  morning." 

"  Yes,  ma'am ;  and  old  Bone  will  come  with  him,  I 
daresay.     He  said  as  much  to  me  when  he  was   going 

S  K 


146  The  Settlers 

away  the  last  time.  He  observed  that  the  boy  could 
not  bring  the  vension,  and  perhaps  he  would  if  he  had 
any,  for  he  knows  that  people  like  plenty  of  meat  on 
Christmas  day." 

"  I  wonder  whether  old  Malachi  is  any  way  religious," 
observed  Mary.     "  Do  you  think  he  is,  Martin  ?" 

"  Yes,  ma'am  ;  I  think  he  feels  it,  but  does  not  show 
it.  I  know  from  myself  what  are,  probably,  his  feelings 
on  the  subject.  When  I  have  been  away  for  weeks  and 
sometimes  for  months,  without  seeing  or  speaking  to  any 
one,  all  alone  in  the  woods,  I  feel  more  religious  than  I 
do  when  at  Quebec  on  my  return,  although  I  do  go  to 
church.  Now  old  Malachi  has,  I  think,  a  solemn  rever- 
ence for  the  Divine  Being,  and  strict  notions  of  duty, 
so  far  as  he  understands  it, — but  as  he  never  goes  to  any 
town  or  mixes  with  any  company,  so  the  rites  of  religion, 
as  I  may  call  them,  and  the  observances  of  the  holy  feasts, 
are  lost  to  him,  except  as  a  sort  of  dream  of  former  days, 
before  he  took  to  his  hunter's  life.  Indeed,  he  seldom 
knows  what  day  or  even  what  month  it  is.  He  knows 
the  seasons  as  they  come  and  go,  and  that's  all.  One 
day  is  the  same  as  another,  and  he  cannot  tell  which  is 
Sunday,  for  he  is  not  able  to  keep  a  reckoning.  Now, 
ma'am,  when  you  desired  Master  John  to  be  at  home  on 
the  Friday  fortnight  because  it  was  Christmas  day,  I  per- 
ceived old  Malachi  in  deep  thought :  he  was  recalling 
to  mind  what  Christmas  day  was ;  if  you  had  not  men- 
tioned it,  the  day  would  have  passed  away  like  any  other  ; 
but  you  reminded  him,  and  then  it  was  that  he  said  he 
would  come  if  he  could.  I'm  sure  that  now  he  knows 
it  is  Christmas  day,  he  intends  to  keep  it  as  such." 

"  There  is  much  truth  in  what  Martin  says,"  observed 
Mr  Campbell  ;  "we  require  the  seventh  day  in  the  week 
and  other  stated  seasons  of  devotion  to  be  regularly  set 
apart,  in  order  to  keep  us  in  mind  of  our  duties  and 
preserve  the  life  of  religion.  In  the  woods,  remote  from 
communion  with  other  Christians,  these  things  are  easily 
forgotten,  and  when  once  we  have  lost  our   calculation, 


The  Settlers  147 

it  is  not  to  be  recovered.  But  come,  Alfred,  and  Henry  ^ 
and  Martin  must  be  very  tired,  and  we  had  better  all  go 
to  bed.  I  will  sit  up  a  little  while  to  give  some  drink 
to  my  patient,  if  she  wishes  it.    Good-night,  my  children." 


Chapter  XXI 

Christmas  day  was  indeed  a  change,  as  Emma  had 
observed,  from  their  former  Christmas  ;  but  although  the 
frost  was  more  than  usually  severe,  and  the  snow  filled 
the  air  with  its  white  flakes,  and  the  north-east  wind 
howled  through  the  leafless  trees  as  they  rasped  their 
long  arms  against  each  other,  and  the  lake  was  one  sheet 
of  thick  ice,  with  a  covering  of  snow  which  the  wind  had 
in  different  places  blown  up  into  hillocks,  still  they  had  a 
good  roof  over  their  heads,  and  a  warm,  blazing  fire  on 
the  hearth :  and  they  had  no  domestic  miseries,  the  worst 
miseries  of  all  to  contend  against,  for  they  were  a  united 
family,  loving  and  beloved ;  showing  mutual  acts  of 
kindness  and  mutual  acts  of  forbearance ;  proving  how 
much  better  was  "  a  dish  of  herbs  where  love  is,  than 
the  stalled  ox  with  hatred  therewith."  Moreover,  they 
were  all  piously  disposed ;  they  were  sensible  that  they 
owed  a  large  debt  of  gratitude  to  Heaven  for  all  its  daily 
mercies  in  providing  them  with  food  and  raiment,  for 
warding  off  from  them  sickness  and  sorrow,  and  giving 
them  humble  and  contented  hearts  ;  and  on  this  day,  they 
felt  how  little  were  all  worldly  considerations,  compared 
with  the  hopes  which  were  held  out  to  them  through  the 
great  sacrifice  which  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  God  had 
made  for  them  and  all  the  world.  It  was  therefore  with 
cheerful  yet  subdued  looks  that  they  greeted  each  other 
when  they  met  previous  to  the  morning  prayers. 

Mr  Campbell  had  already  visited  his  patient  and  re- 
adjusted the  bandage :  her  ankle  was  better,  but  still  very 
much  swelled ;  the  poor  creature  made  no  complaints,  she 


148  The  Settlers 

looked  grateful  for  what  was  done  and  for  the  kindness 
shown  to  her.  They  were  all  arrayed  in  their  best 
Sunday  dresses,  and  as  soon  as  prayers  were  over,  had 
just  wished  each  other  the  congratulations  so  general,  so 
appropriate,  and  yet  too  often  so  thoughtlessly  given 
upon  the  anniversary,  when  Malachi  Bone,  his  little  squaw 
the  Strawberry,  and  John  entered  the  door  of  the  hut, 
laden  with  the  sports  of  the  forest,  which  they  laid 
down  in  the  corner  of  the  kitchen,  and  then  saluted  the 
party. 

"Here  we  are  all  together  on  Christmas  day,"  said 
Emma,  who  had  taken  the  hand  of  the  Strawberry. 

The  Indian  girl  smiled,  and  nodded  her  head. 

"  And,  John,  you  have  brought  us  three  wild  turkeys  ; 
you  are  a  good  boy,  John,"  continued  Emma. 

"If  we  only  had  Captain  Sinclair  here  now,"  said  Martin 
to  Emma  and  Mary  Percival,  who  was  by  Emma's  side, 
shaking  hands  with  the  Strawberry. 

Mary  coloured  up  a  little,  and  Emma  replied,  "  Yes, 
Martin,  we  do  want  him,  for  I  always  feel  as  if  he  be- 
longed to  the  family." 

"  Well,  it's  not  his  fault  that  he's  not  here,"  replied 
Martin  ;  "it's  now  more  than  six  weeks  since  he  has  left, 
and  if  the  Colonel  would  allow  him,  I'm  sure  that  Captain 
Sinclair " 

"Would  be  here  on  this  day,"  said  Captain  Sinclair, 
who  with  Mr  Gwynne,  his  former  companion,  had  entered 
the  door  of  the  house  without  being  observed ;  for  the 
rest  of  the  party  were  in  conversation  with  Malachi  Bone 
and  John. 

"  Oh,  how  glad  I  am  to  see  you,"  cried  Emma  ;  "we 
only  wanted  you  to  make  our  Christmas  party  complete  ; 
and  I'm  very  glad  to  see  you  too,  Mr  Gwynne,"  continued 
Emma,  as  she  held  out  a  hand  to  each. 

"We  had  some  difficulty  in  persuading  the  Colonel  to 
let  us  come,"  observed  Captain  Sinclair  to  Mary ;  "  but 
as  we  have  heard  nothing  further  about  the  Indians,  he 
consented." 


The  Settlers  149 

"  You  have  nothing  more  to  fear  from  the  Indians  this 
winter,  Captain,  and  you  may  tell  the  Colonel  so  from 
me,"  said  Malachi.  "  I  happened  to  be  on  their  hunting 
ground  yesterday,  and  they  have  broken  up  and  gone 
westward,  that  is,  Angry  Snake  and  his  party  have  ;  I 
followed  their  track  over  the  snow  for  a  few  miles  just 
to  make  sure ;  they  have  taken  everything  with  them, 
but  somehow  or  other,  I  could  not  find  out  that  the 
squaw  was  with  them, — and  they  had  one  in  their  party. 
They  carried  their  own  packs  of  fur,  that  I'll  swear  to, 
and  they  had  been  thrown  down  several  times  ;  which 
would  not  have  been  the  case,  if  they  had  not  been  carried 
by  men ;  for  you  see,  the  Ingun  is  very  impatient  tinder  a 
load,  which  a  squaw  will  carry  the  whole  day  without 
complaining.  Now  that  party  is  gone,  there  is  no  other 
about  here  within  fifty  miles,  I'll  be  bound  for." 

"  I'm  very  glad  to  hear  you  say  so,"  replied  Captain 
Sinclair. 

"Then,  perhaps,  this  poor  woman  whom  you  succoured, 
Alfred,  is  the  squaw  belonging  to  the  party,"  observed 
Mr  Campbell.  Mr  Campbell  then  related  to  Malachi 
Bone  what  had  occurred  on  the  day  before ;  how  the 
hunting  party  had  brought  home  the  woman,  whom  he 
pointed  to  in  the  corner,  where  she  had  remained  unnoticed 
by  the  visitors. 

Malachi  and  the  Strawberry  went  up  to  her ;  the 
Strawberry  spoke  to  her  in  the  Indian  tongue  in  a  low 
voice,  and  the  woman  replied  in  the  same,  while  Malachi 
stood  over  them  and  listened. 

"  It's  just  as  you  thought,  sir  •,  she  belongs  to  the 
Angry  Snake,  and  she  says  that  he  has  gone  with  his 
party  to  the  westward,  as  the  beaver  were  very  scarce 
down  here  ;  I  could  have  told  him  that.  She  confirms  my 
statement,  that  all  the  Indians  are  gone,  but  are  to 
meet  at  the  same  place  in  the  spring,  to  hold  a 
council." 

"  Is  she  of  the  same  tribe  as  the  Strawberry  ?  "  inquired 
Henry. 


150  The  Settlers 

"  That's  as  may  be,"  replied  Malachi ;  "  I  hardly  know 
which  tribe  the  Strawberry  belongs  to." 

"  But  they  speak  the  same  language." 

"  Yes  •,  but  the  Strawberry  learnt  the  tongue  from  me," 
replied  Malachi. 

"  From  you,"  said  Mrs  Campbell ;  "  how  was  that  ?  " 

"  Why,  ma'am,  it's  about  thirteen  or  fourteen  years 
back,  that  I  happened  to  come  in  upon  a  skirmish  which 
took  place  on  one  of  the  small  lakes  between  one  of  the 
tribes  here  and  a  war  party  of  Hurons  who  were  out. 
They  were  surprised  by  the  Hurons,  and  every  soul,  as 
far  as  I  could  learn,  was  either  scalped  or  carried  away 
prisoner.  The  Hurons  had  gone  about  an  hour  or  two, 
when  I  came  up  to  the  place  where  they  fought,  and  I  sat 
down  looking  at  the  dead  bodies,  and  thinking  to  myself 
what  creatures  men  were  to  deface  God's  image  in  that 
way,  when  I  saw  under  a  bush  two  little  sharp  eyes 
looking  at  me  ;  at  first,  I  thought  it  was  some  beast,  a 
lynx,  mayhap,  as  they  now  call  them,  and  I  pointed  my 
rifle  towards  it ;  but  before  I  pulled  the  trigger,  I  thought 
that  perhaps  I  might  be  mistaken,  so  I  walked  up  to 
the  bush,  and  there  I  discovered  that  it  was  an  Indian 
child,  which  had  escaped  the  massacre  by  hiding  itself 
in  the  bush.  I  pulled  it  out ;  it  was  a  girl  about 
two  years  old,  who  could  speak  but  a  few  words. 
I  took  her  home  to  my  lodge,  and  have  had  her  with 
me  ever  since,  so  I  don't  exactly  know  what  tribe 
she  belongs  to,  as  they  all  speak  the  same  tongue. 
I  called  her  "  the  Strawberry,"  because  I  found  her 
under  a  bush  close  to  the  ground,  and  among  strawberry 
plants  which  were  growing  there." 

"  And  then  you  married  her,"  said  Percival. 

"  Married  her  !  no,  boy,  I  never  married  her  ;  "  what 
has  an  old  man  of  near  seventy  to  do  with  marrying  ? 
They  call  her  my  squaw,  because  they  suppose  she  is 
my  wife,  and  she  does  the  duty  of  a  wife  to  me  j  but 
if  they  were  to  call  her  my  daughter,  they  would 
be  nearer  the  mark,  for  I  have  been  a  father  to  her." 


The  Settlers 


mi 


"Well,  Malachi,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  I  did  think 
that  she  was  too  young  to  be  your  wife,"  said  Emma. 

"  Well,  miss,  you  were  not  far  wrong,"  replied  the 
old  man.  "  I  do  wish  I  could  find  out  her  tribe, 
but  I  never  have  been  able,  and  indeed,  from  what 
I  can  learn,  the  party  who  were  surprised  came  a  long 
way  from  this,  although  speaking  the  same  language  ; 
and  I  don't  think  there  is  any  chance  now,  for  even 
if  I  were  to  try  to  discover  it,  there  have  been  so 
many  surprises  and  so  much  slaughter  within  these 
last  twenty  years,  that  it's  scarcely  possible  the  search 
would  be  attended  with  success." 

"  But  why  do  you  wish  to  find  out  her  tribe  ? " 
said  Mary. 

"  Because  I'm  an  old  man,  miss,  and  must  soon 
expect  to  be  gathered  to  my  fathers,  and  then  this 
poor  little  girl  will  be  quite  alone,  unless  I  can  marry 
her  to  someone  before  I  die  :  and  if  I  do  marry  her, 
why  then  she  will  leave  me  alone ;  but  that  can't 
be  helped,  I'm  an  old  man,  and  what  does  it  matter." 

"  It  matters  a  great  deal,  Malachi,"  said  Mr  Campbell  \ 
*'  I  wish  you  would  live  with  us  ;  you  would  then  be 
taken  care  of  if  you  required  it,  and  not  die  alone  in 
the  wilderness." 

"  And  the  Strawberry  shall  never  want  friends  or  a 
home,  while  we  can  offer  her  one,  Malachi,"  said  Mrs 
Campbell;  "let  what  will  happen  to  you,  she  will  be 
welcome  to  live  here  and  die  here,  if  she  will 
remain." 

Malachi  made  no  reply  ;  he  was  in  deep  thought,  resting 
his  chin  upon  his  hands  which  held  his  rifle  before  him. 
Mrs  Campbell  and  the  girls  were  obliged  to  leave  to 
prepare  the  dinner.  John  had  sat  down  with  the  Straw- 
berry and  the  Indian  woman,  and  was  listening  to  them, 
for  he  now  understood  the  Chippeway  tongue.  Alfred, 
Sinclair,  and  the  other  gentlemen  of  the  party,  were  in 
conversation  near  the  fire,  when  they  were  requested  by 
Mrs  Campbell  to   retreat   to   the   sitting-room,  that  the 


152  The  Settlers 

culinary  operations  might  not  be  interfered  with.  Malachi 
Bone  still  continued  sitting  where  he  was,  in  deep  thought. 
Martin,  who  remained,  said  to  the  Misses  Percival  in  a  low 
voice — 

"  Well,  I  really  did  think  that  the  old  man  had  married 
the  girl,  and  I  thought  it  was  a  pity,"  continued  he,  look- 
ing towards  the  Strawberry,  "  for  she  is  very  young  and 
very  handsome  for  a  squaw." 

"  I  think,"  replied  Mary  Percival,  "  she  would  be  con- 
sidered handsome  everywhere,  Martin,  squaw  or  not ;  her 
features  are  very  pretty,  and  then  she  has  a  melancholy 
smile,  which  is  perfectly  beautiful ;  but  now,  Martin,, 
pluck  these  turkeys,  or  we  shall  not  have  them  ready  in 
time." 

As  soon  as  the  dinner  was  at  the  fire,  and  could  be  left 
to  the  care  of  Martin,  Mrs  Campbell  and  the  Misses 
Percival  went  into  the  sitting-room.  Mr  Campbell  then 
read  the.  morning  service  of  the  day,  Henry  officiating  as 
clerk  in  the  responses.  Old  Malachi  had  joined  the  party, 
and  was  profoundly  attentive-  As  soon  as  the  service  was 
over,  he  said — 

"  All  this  puts  me  in  mind  of  days  long  past,  days 
which  appear  to  me  as  a  dream,  when  I  was  a  lad  and  had 
a  father  and  a  mother,  and  brothers  and  sisters  around  me ; 
but  many  summers  and  many  winters  have  passed  over  my 
head  since  then." 

"  You  were  born  in  Maine,  Malachi,  were  you  not  ? " 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  half-way  up  the  White  Mountains.  He 
was  a  stern  old  man,  my  father ;  but  he  was  a  righteous 
man.  I  remember  how  holy  Sunday  was  kept  in  our 
family  ;  how  my  mother  cleaned  us  all,  and  put  on  our 
best  clothes,  and  how  we  went  to  the  chapel  or  church, 
I  forget  which  they  called  it ;  but  no  matter,  we  went 
to  pray." 

"  Was  your  father  of  the  Established  Church,  Malachi  ? " 

"I  can't  tell,  ma'am;  indeed,  I  hardly  know  what  it 
means ;  but  he  was  a  good  Christian  and  a  good  man, 
that  I  do  know." 


The  Settlers 


153 


"  You  are  right,  Malachi ;  when  the  population  is 
crowded,  you  find  people  divided  into  sects,  and,  what 
is  still  worse,  despising,  if  not  hating  each  other,  because 
the  outward  forms  of  worship  are  a  little  different.  Here 
in  our  isolated  position,  we  feel  how  trifling  are  many  of 
the  distinctions  which  divide  religious  communities,  and 
that  we  could  gladly  give  the  right  hand  of  fellowship 
to  any  denomination  of  Christians  who  hold  the  main 
truths  of  the  Gospel.  Are  not  all  such  agreed  in  things 
essential,  animated  with  the  same  hopes,  acknowledging 
the  same  rule  of  faith,  and  all  comprehended  in  the  same 
divine  mercy  which  was  shown  us  on  this  day  ?  What 
do  all  sincere  Christians  believe  but  that  God  is  holy, 
great,  good,  and  merciful,  that  his  Son  died  for  us  all, 
and  that  through  his  merits  and  intercession  if  we  con- 
form to  his  precepts — whether  members  of  the  Church 
of  England,  or  any  other  communion — we  shall  be  saved 
and  obtain  the  blessedness  of  heaven  ?  We  may  prefer, 
and  reasonably  prefer,  our  own  mode  of  worship,  believing 
it  to  be  most  edifying ;  but  we  have  no  right  to  quarrel 
with  those  who  conscientiously  differ  from  us  about 
outward  forms  and  ceremonies  which  do  not  involve  the 
spirit  of  Christianity." 

After  a  pause,  Mary  Percival  said,  "  Malachi,  tell  us 
more  about  your  father  and  your  family." 

"  I  have  little  to  tell,  miss ;  only  that  I  now  think  that 
those  were  pleasant  days  which  then  I  thought  irksome. 
My  father  had  a  large  farm  and  would  have  had  us  all 
remain  with  him.  In  the  winter  we  felled  timber,  and 
I  took  quite  a  passion  for  a  hunter's  life ;  but  my  father 
would  not  allow  me  to  go  from  home,  so  I  stayed  till  he 
died,  and  then  I  went  away  on  my  rambles.  I  left  when 
I  was  not  twenty  years  old,  and  I  have  never  seen  my 
family  since.  I  have  been  a  hunter  and  a  trapper,  a  guide 
and  a  soldier,  and  an  interpreter ;  but  for  these  last 
twenty-five  years  I  have  been  away  from  towns  and  cities, 
and  have  lived  altogether  in  the  woods.  The  more  man 
lives  by  himself,  the  more  he  likes  it,  and  yet  now  and 


154  The  Settlers 

then  circumstances  bring  up  the  days  of  his  youth,  and 
make  him  hesitate  whether  it  be  best  or  not  to  live 
alone." 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say  that,  Malachi,"  said  Mr 
Campbell. 

"  I  little  thought  that  I  should  ever  have  said  it,"  replied 
the  old  man,  "  when  I  first  saw  that  girl  by  the  side  of 
the  stream  (looking  at  Emma), — then  my  heart  yearned 
towards  the  boy ;  and  now  this  meeting  to  praise  God 
and  to  keep  Christmas  day — all  has  helped." 

"  But  do  you  not  pray  when  you  are  alone  ? "  said 
Mary. 

"  Yes,  in  a  manner,  miss  ;  but  it's  not  like  your  prayers  ; 
the  lips  don't  move,  although  the  heart  feels.  When  I 
lie  under  a  tree  watching  for  the  animals,  and  I  take  up 
a  leaf  and  examine  it,  I  observe  how  curious  and  wonderful 
it  is, — I  then  think  that  God  made  it,  and  that  man  could 
not.  When  I  see  the  young  grass  springing  up,  and  how, 
I  know  not,  except  that  it  does  so  every  year,  I  think 
of  God  and  his  mercy  to  the  wild  animals  in  giving  them 
food ;  and  then  the  sun  reminds  me  of  God ;  and  the 
moon,  and  the  stars,  as  I  watch,  make  me  think  of  him ; 
but  I  feel  very  often  that  there  is  something  wanting, 
and  that  I  do  not  worship  exactly  as  I  ought  to  do.  I 
never  have  known  which  is  Sunday,  although  I  well 
recollected  how  holy  it  was  kept  at  my  father's  house ; 
and  I  never  should  have  known  that  this  was  Christmas 
day,  had  it  not  been  that  I  had  met  with  you.  All  days 
are  alike  to  a  man  that  is  alone  and  in  the  wilderness, 
and  that  should  not  be — I  feel  that  it  should  not." 

"  So  true  is  it,"  observed  Mr  Campbell,  "  that  stated 
times  and  seasons  are  necessary  for  the  due  observance 
of  our  religious  duties ;  and  I  am  glad  to  hear  Malachi 
say  this,  as  I  trust  it  will  occasion  his  being  with  us  more 
than  he  has  been." 

"  Come  to  us  every  Sunday,  Malachi,"  said  Mrs  Campbell. 

"  I  think  I  will,  ma'am,  if  I  can — indeed,  why  I  say  if 
I  can,  I  know  not  \  it  was  wrong  to  say  so." 


The  Settlers  155 

"  I  wish  you  to  come  not  only  on  your  own  account, 
but  for  John's  sake ;  suppose  you  agree  to  come  every 
Sunday  morning,  and  leave  us  every  Monday.  You  will 
then  have  the  whole  week  for  your  hunting." 

"  Please  God,  I  will,"  replied  Malachi. 

"  And  bring  the  Strawberry  with  you,"  said  Mary. 

"  I  will,  miss ;  it  cannot  but  do  her  good." 

Dinner  was  now  announced,  and  they  all  sat  down ; 
a  happy  party.  Mr  Campbell  on  this  occasion  produced 
two  or  three  bottles  of  his  small  store  of  wine,  which  he 
kept  rather  in  case  of  illness  than  for  any  other  reason, 
for  they  had  all  been  so  long  without  wine  or  spirits, 
that  they  cared  little  about  it.  Their  dinner  consisted 
of  white  fish  (salted),  roast  venison,  boiled  salt  beef,  roast 
turkey,  and  a  plum-pudding,  and  they  were  all  very  merry, 
although  they  were  in  the  woods  of  Canada,  and  not  at 
Wexton  Hall. 

"My  children,"  said  Mr  Campbell,  after  dinner,  "I 
now  drink  all  your  healths,  and  wish  you  as  much  happi- 
ness as  the  world  affords,  and  at  the  same  time  accept  my 
most  hearty  thanks  and  my  dearest  love.  You  have  all 
been  good,  obedient,  and  cheerful,  and  have  lightened 
many  a  heavy  load.  If  when  it  pleased  Providence  to 
send  us  into  this  wilderness,  it  had  been  part  of  my  lot  to 
contend  with  wilful  and  disobedient  children  ;  if  there  had 
been  murmuring  and  repining  at  our  trials ;  discontent  and 
quarrelling  among  yourselves,  how  much  more  painful 
would  have  been  our  situation.  On  the  contrary,  by  your 
good-humour  and  attention,  your  willing  submission  to 
privations,  and  your  affectionate  conduct  towards  me,  my 
wife,  and  each  other,  you  have  not  allowed  us  to  feel  the 
change  of  position  to  which  we  have  been  reduced.  I  say 
again,  my  dear  children  all,  you  have  my  thanks,  and  may 
the  Almighty  bless  and  preserve  you  !  " 


156  The  Settlers 


Chapter  XXII 

When  we  left  off  our  narrative,  our  Canadian  settlers 
were  enjoying  themselves  on  Christmas  day.  On  the 
following  morning,  Malachi  Bone,  the  Strawberry,  and 
John  set  off  for  their  abode  to  the  westward,  and  Captain 
Sinclair  and  his  companion  went  back  to  the  fort.  The 
Indian  woman  was  better,  and  the  family  resumed  their 
usual  occupations.  We  must  now  briefly  narrate  a  few 
events  which  occurred  during  the  remainder  of  the  long 
winter.  Malachi  and  John  made  their  appearance  accom- 
panied by  the  Strawberry  almost  every  Sunday,  and  the 
old  hunter  appeared  gradually  to  become  more  reconciled 
to  the  society  of  others,  and  sometimes  would  remain  for  a 
day  or  two  over  the  Sunday.  The  Indian  woman  in  the 
course  of  three  weeks  was  quite  recovered,  and  signified, 
through  the  Strawberry,  her  wish  to  leave,  and  join  her 
tribe.  To  this,  of  course,  no  objection  was  raised ;  and 
having  received  a  supply  of  provisions,  she  took  her  leave 
at  the  latter  end  of  the  month  of  January. 

February, — March  followed,  and  the  winter  still  con- 
tinued, but  the  sun  became  more  powerful,  and  the 
weather  was  not  so  severe.  It  was  not  till  the  middle  of 
April  that  the  lake  was  clear  of  ice,  and  the  thaw  com- 
menced, and  then  it  was  so  rapid,  that  the  little  stream 
became  quite  an  impetuous  torrent,  and  a  large  portion  of 
the  prairie  land  was  under  water.  A  few  days,  however, 
sufficed  to  change  the  scene ;  the  snow  which  had  covered 
the  ground  for  so  many  months  had  all  disappeared  ;  the 
birds  which  had  been  mute  or  had  migrated  during  the 
winter,  now  made  their  appearance,  and  chirped  and 
twittered  round  the  house ;  the  pleasant  green  of  the 
prairie  was  once  more  presented  to  their  view,  and  Nature 
began  to  smile  again.  Other  ten  days  passed,  and  the 
trees  had  thrown  out  their  leaves,  and  after  one  or  two 
storms,  the  weather  became  warm  and  the  sky  serene. 


The  Settlers  157 

Great  was  the  delight  of  the  whole  party  at  this  change  ; 
and  now  the  cows  were  put  out  to  their  pasture,  and 
Emma  and  Mary  went  milking  as  before,  no  longer  afraid 
of  meeting  with  the  wolves.  The  boat  was  launched,  and 
Percival  and  John  went  out  to  procure  fish.  Alfred, 
Henry,  and  Martin  were  very  busy  picking  up  the  cleared 
ground,  to  sow  the  first  crop.  Mr  Campbell  worked  all 
day  in  the  garden  ;  the  poultry  were  noisy  and  bustling, 
and  soon  furnished  an  abundant  supply  of  eggs ;  and  as 
now  the  hunting  season  was  over  for  a  time,  Malachi  and 
the  Strawberry  were  continually  coming  to  visit  them. 

"  Oh  !  how  delightful  this  is,"  exclaimed  Emma,  as  she 
stopped  at  the  bridge  and  looked  on  the  wide  blue  lake ; 
''is  it  not,  Mary,  after  having  been  cooped  up  for  so  many 
dreary  months  ? " 

"  It  is,  indeed,  Emma ;  I  do  not  wonder  at  your  flow  of 
spirits  ;  I  feel  quite  another  person  myself.  Well,  if  the 
winter  is  long  and  dreary,  at  all  events,  it  doubly  enhances 
the  value  of  the  spring." 

"I  think  it's  very  odd  that  Captain  Sinclair  has  not 
come  to  see  us  ;  don't  you,  Mary  ?  " 

"  I  certainly  did  expect  him  before  this,"  replied  Mary  •, 
"  I  presume,  however,  his  duty  will  not  permit  him  to 
come." 

"  Surely  he  could  get  leave  now  that  the  weather  is  fine  ; 
there  was  some  reason  for  his  not  coming  during  the  winter. 
I  hope  he  is  not  ill." 

"  I  hope  so  too,  most  sincerely,  Emma,"  replied  Mary  ; 
"  but  come,  sister,  we  must  not  loiter  ;  hear  how  the  calves 
are  bleating  for  us  to  let  them  have  their  breakfasts  ;  we 
shall  have  more  of  them  very  soon  ;  yes,  and  plenty  of 
milk,  and  then  we  shall  have  plenty  of  churning  ;  but  I 
like  work  when  the  weather  is  fine." 

After  breakfast,  Emma  expressed  her  surprise  to  Alfred 
at  Captain  Sinclair's  not  having  made  his  appearance,  and 
her  fear  that  he  was  not  well.  Alfred,  at  her  request, 
promised  to  walk  to  the  fort  in  the  afternoon,  and  ascertain 
how  matters  were. 


158  The  Settlers 

John,  who  had  not  forgotten  the  advice  of  Malachi,, 
brought  in  a  basket  of  fine  trout  from  the  stream  almost 
every  day,  and  the  supply  of  fish  and  eggs  proved  very 
acceptable,  for  the  beef  had  all  been  consumed,  and  the 
family  would  otherwise  have  been  reduced  to  salt  pork. 

Alfred,  as  he  had  promised  Emma,  set  off  for  the  fort, 
accompanied  by  Martin.  He  returned  the  next  morning 
full  of  news.  Captain  Sinclair  was,  as  Emma  had  imagined, 
unable  to  come,  having  had  a  severe  fall,  by  which  he  had 
injured  his  knee,  and  was  laid  up  for  a  time  :  he  was,  how- 
ever, in  very  good  spirits,  and  the  medical  officer  had 
promised  that  he  should  be  well  again  in  a  fortnight ;  he 
sent  his  kind  regards  to  all  the  family.  The  commandant 
also  sent  his  compliments  to  Mr  Campbell,  and  desired  to 
acquaint  him  that  in  a  week  or  ten  days,  it  was  his  inten- 
tion to  send  a  boat  to  Montreal,  and  if  Mr  Campbell  had 
any  purchases  to  make,  or  wished  to  send  any  one  by  the 
opportunity,  he  might  do  so,  and  the  boat  would  bring 
back  the  articles  he  required.  They  had  had  no  further 
communication  with  Quebec,  but  expected  a  runner  to  come 
every  day  with  the  letters  from  England  and  newspapers  ^ 
and  further,  that  he  hoped  soon  to  be  able  to  pay  his  respects 
in  person. 

Such  was  the  information  brought  by  Alfred ;  Emma 
made  many  inquiries  relative  to  Captain  Sinclair  as  Mary 
stood  by,  and  Alfred  laughed  at  her  extreme  inquisitive- 
ness.  The  proposition  of  the  commandant  relative  to  the 
trip  to  Montreal  was  then  discussed.  Old  Malachi  had 
several  packages  of  furs  to  dispose  of.  Martin  had  five, 
Alfred  three,  and  Henry  two  ;  for,  although  we  made  no 
mention  of  it,  on  tneir  hunting  excursions,  whoever  killed 
the  animal  was  entitled  to  the  skin.  The  packages  of 
Malachi  were,  however,  of  some  value,  as  he  had  many 
beaver  and  other  skins,  while  those  of  Martin  and  the 
others  consisted  chiefly  of  deer-skins.  The  question  was 
whom  to  send  down  with  them.  Malachi  was  not  inclined 
to  go,  Martin  could  not  well  be  spared,  and,  moreover, 
would  very  probably  get  into  some  scrape  if  he  went  to 


The  Settlers  159 

Montreal ;  whereas  Henry  and  Alfred  did  not  know 
anything  about  the  value  of  skins ;  otherwise,  Mr 
Campbell,  who  wished  to  purchase  flour  and  pork, 
besides  several  other  articles,  would  have  preferred  sending 
one  of  them.  But  the  difficulty  was  soon  removed  by  old 
Malachi,  who  observed,  that  he  had  made  a  valuation  of  his 
skins,  and  that  the  others  could  be  valued  also  before  they 
were  packed  up  ;  and  that  if  not  sold  for  what  they  ought 
to  fetch,  or  nearly  so,  they  had  better  be  brought  back. 
Mr  Campbell  was  satisfied  with  this  arrangement,  and 
Henry  was  appointed  to  undertake  the  journey.  Mr 
Campbell  made  out  his  inventory  of  articles  ;  Mrs 
Campbell  added  her  list,  and  all  was  ready  as  soon  as  they 
received  notice  that  the  boat  was  to  leave.  Martin  did  not 
appear  at  all  annoyed  at  not  being  selected  for  the  expedi- 
tion ;  since  Malachi  Bone  had  informed  them  that  the 
Strawberry  was  not  his  wife,  as  they  had  supposed,  Martin 
was  continually  by  her  side.  She  began  to  speak  a  few 
words  of  English,  and  had  become  a  great  favourite  with 
everybody. 

Mr  Campbell,  as  soon  as  he  perceived  that  Malachi  no 
longer  avoided  them,  thought  it  but  his  duty  to  offer  him 
his  land  back  again,  but  Malachi  would  not  consent  to 
accept  it.  He  said  he  did  not  want  the  land,  although, 
perhaps,  he  might  raise  his  lodge  a  little  nearer  to  them 
than  it  was  ;  at  present,  things  had  better  remain  as  they 
were  ;  after  which  Mr  Campbell  did  not  renew  the  subject. 
Malachi  soon  acted  upon  his  remark,  that  perhaps  he 
might  raise  his  lodge  a  little  nearer,  for  a  few  days  after- 
wards, he  made  his  appearance  with  the  Strawberry  and 
John,  all  three  loaded  with  his  household  utensils,  and  in 
a  very  short  time  he  had  erected  another  wigwam  within 
sight  of  the  house  at  the  western  end  of  Mr  Campbell's 
prairie.  This  gave  great  satisfaction  to  Mrs  Campbell, 
because  John  was  now  always  near  to  them  ;  indeed,  he 
no  longer  slept  in  the  lodge,  but  at  the  house  in  the  room 
with  his  brothers.  The  major  part  of  the  day  he  passed 
at  the  lodge  or  in  company  with  the  old  hunter  j  but  by 


160  The  Settlers 

this  new  arrangement,  they  gradually  became  as  it  were 
one  family  ;  not  a  day  passed  that  the  Strawberry  did  not 
come  to  their  house  and  make  herself  useful,  assisting  in 
everything  that  she  could,  and  rapidly  learning  what  she 
did  not  know. 

One  or  two  evenings  after  the  message  from  the  fort, 
Mrs  Campbell  asked  Malachi  some  questions  relative  to 
the  habits  of  the  beaver,  as  she  had  heard  much  of  the 
sagacity  of  that  animal. 

"  Well,  ma'am,"  said  Malachi,  "  it's  a  most  reasonable 
animal  certainly,  and  I  will  say,  I  never  was  tired  with 
watching  them  ;  I've  even  forgot  in  the  summer  time  what 
I  came  out  for,  from  having  fallen  in  with  them  at  work." 

"And  so  have  I,"  said  Martin.  "I  once  was  lying 
down  under  a  bush  by  the  side  of  a  stream,  and  I  saw  a 
whole  council  of  them  meet  together,  and  they  talked 
after  their  own  fashion  so  earnestly,  that  I  really  think 
they  have  a  language  as  good  as  our  own.  It's  always  the 
old  ones  who  talk,  and  the  young  ones  who  listen." 

"That's  true,"  replied  Malachi.  "I  once  myself  saw 
them  hold  a  council,  and  then  they  all  separated  to  go  to 
work,  for  they  were  about  to  dam  up  a  stream  and  build 
their  lodges." 

"  And  what  did  they  do,  Malachi  ? "  said  Mrs  Campbell. 

"  Why,  ma'am,  they  did  all  the  same  as  Christians 
would  have  done.  The  Inguns  say  that  beavers  have 
souls  as  well  as  themselves,  and  certainly  if  sense  gave 
souls,  the  Inguns  would  be  in  the  right.  The  first  thing 
that  they  did  was  to  appoint  their  sentinels  to  give  notice 
of  danger;  for  the  moment  any  one  comes  near  them, 
these  sentinels  give  the  signal  and  away  they  all  dive,  and 
disappear  till  the  danger  is  over." 

"There  are  many  beasts  as  well  as  birds  that  do  the 
same,"  observed  Mr  Campbell ;  "  indeed,  most  of  those 
which  are  gregarious  and  live  in  flocks." 

"That's  true,  sir,"  replied  Martin. 

"Well,  ma'am,  the  beavers  choose  a  place  fit  for  their 
work.     What  they  require   is  a  stream  running  through 


The  Settlers  161 

a  flat  or  bottom,  which  stream  of  water  they  may  dam  up 
so  as  to  form  a  large  pond  of  a  sufficient  depth  by  the 
water  flowing  over  and  covering  the  flat  or  bottom  several 
feet;  and  when  they  have  found  the  spot  they  require, 
they  begin  their  work." 

"  Perhaps,"  observed  Mr  Campbell,  "  this  choice  re- 
quires more  sagacity  than  the  rest  of  their  labour,  for 
the  beavers  must  have  some  engineering  talent  to  make 
the  selection  ;  they  must  be  able  to  calculate  as  exactly, 
as  if  they  took  their  levels,  to  secure  the  size  and  depth 
of  water  in  the  pond  which  is  necessary.  It  is  the  most 
wonderful,  perhaps,  of  all  the  instincts,  or  reasoning 
powers  rather,  allotted  to  them." 

"It  is,  sir;  and  I've  often  thought  so,"  replied  Malachi; 
"  and  then  to  see  how  they  carry  all  their  tools  about 
them  ;  a  carpenter's  basket  could  not  be  better  provided. 
Their  strong  teeth  serve  as  axes  to  cut  down  the  trees  ; 
then  their  tails  serve  as  trowels  for  their  mason's  work ; 
their  fore-feet  they  use  just  as  we  do  our  hands,  and  their 
tails  are  also  employed  as  little  carts  or  wheelbarrows." 

"  Pray  go  on,  Malachi,"  said  Mary ;  "I  am  quite 
interested  already." 

"  Well,  miss,  I  have  known  these  little  creatures  as  they 
are,  raise  banks  four  or  five  hundred  paces  in  length,  and 
a  matter  of  twenty  feet  high  in  some  parts,  besides  being 
seven  or  eight  feet  thick ;  and  all  in  one  season, — perhaps 
five  or  six  months'  work." 

"  But  how  many  of  them  do  you  reckon  are  at  the 
work  ?  "  said  Henry. 

"Perhaps  a  hundred  ;  not  more,  I  should  say." 

"  Well ;  but  how  do  they  raise  these  banks,  Malachi  ?  " 
said  Emma. 

"  There,  miss,  they  show  what  sense  they  have.  I've 
often  watched  them  when  they  have  been  sawing  through 
the  large  trees  with  the  front  teeth  ;  they  could  not  carry 
the  tree,  that's  sartain,  if  the  whole  of  them  were  to 
set  to  work,  so  they  always  pick  out  the  trees  by  the 
banks  of  the  stream,  and  they  examine  how  the  trees 
s  l 


1 62  The  Settlers 

incline,  to  see  if  they  will  fall  into  the  stream ;  if 
not,  they  will  not  cut  them  down ;  and  when  they  are 
cutting  them  down  and  they  are  nearly  ready  for  falling, 
if  the  wind  should  change  and  be  against  the  fall,  they 
will  leave  that  tree  till  the  wind  will  assist  them.  As 
soon  as  the  trees  are  down,  they  saw  off  the  branches 
and  arms,  and  float  the  log  down  to  where  the  dam  is 
to  be  made  ;  they  lay  them  across,  and  as  they  lay  them 
one  upon  the  other,  of  course  the  water  rises  and  enables 
them  to  float  down  and  place  the  upper  ones.  But  before 
that,  as  soon  as  the  lower  logs  are  in  their  places,  the 
animals  go  and  fetch  long  grass  and  clay,  which  they 
load  upon  their  flat  tails,  and  drag  to  the  dam,  filling 
up  the  holes  between  the  timber  till  it  is  as  strong  as  a 
wall,  and  the  water  is  completely  stopped." 

"  Yes,"  said  Martin ;  "  I  have  heard  them  at  night 
working  away  so  hard  and  flapping  and  spattering  with 
their  tails,  that  I  could  imagine  there  were  fifty  men  at 
work  instead  of  a  hundred  of  those  small  animals.  But 
they  work  by  day  and  by  night,  and  never  seem  tired, 
till  the  dam  is  sound  and  their  work  is  complete." 

"  But  the  raising  of  the  dam  is  only  preparatory,  is  it 
not,  to  their  building  their  own  houses  ? "  observed  Mrs 
Campbell. 

"  Nothing  more,  ma'am ;  and  I  think  the  rest  of  the 
work  is  quite  as  wonderful." 

"  But  it  is  time  to  go  to  bed,"  observed  Mr  Campbell, 
"  and  we  must,  therefore,  leave  the  remainder  of  Malachi's 
story  till  another  evening." 

"I  am  sure  that  there  is  not  one  of  the  party  who 
is  more  anxious  to  hear  it  than  I  am,"  replied  Mrs 
Campbell,  rising,  "  but  as  you  say,  it  is  past  ten  o'clock, 
and  Malachi  and  the  Strawberry  have  to  go  home,  so, 
good-night." 

"  Oh,  dear  !  what  a  pity  ! "  cried  Percival,  "  I  shall 
dream  of  beavers  all  night,  I'm  sure  I  shall." 


The  Settlers  163 


Chapter  XXIII 

For  two  or  three  days,  Mr  Campbell  was  very  busy 
making  out  an  inventory  of  the  articles  which  he  required. 
His  funds  at  Quebec  were  rather  low,  but  the  com- 
munication which  his  agent  had  made  to  him  of  Mr  D. 
Campbell's  intention  of  paying  for  the  green-house  and 
hot-house  plants,  made  him  feel  very  easy  on  that  score ; 
and  he  now  determined  to  procure  a  small  flock  of  sheep, 
and  one  or  two  of  the  Canadian  ponies  or  Galloways,  as 
they  would  soon  be  required  for  the  farm,  as  well  as  two 
carts  or  light  waggons  used  in  the  country.  In  the  mean- 
time, Alfred,  Martin,  and  Henry  were  very  busy  putting 
the  seed  in  between  the  stumps  of  the  felled  timber, 
merely  hoeing  up  the  earth  and  raking  it  in,  which  was  all 
that  was  required.  The  quantity  of  land  cleared  was 
about  twelve  acres,  half  of  which  was  sowed  with  oats, 
and  the  other  with  wheat ;  the  piece  cleared  on  the  other 
side  of  the  stream  by  Malachi  Bone  and  railed  in  was  sown 
with  maize,  or  Indian  corn.  As  soon  as  the  seed  was  in, 
they  all  set  to  putting  up  a  high  fence  round  the  cleared 
land,  which  was  done  with  split  rails  made  from  the  white 
cedar,  which  grew  in  a  swamp  about  half  a  mile  distant, 
and  which,  it  may  be  remembered,  had  in  a  great  measure 
been  provided  by  the  soldiers  who  had  been  lent  to  assist 
them  on  their  arrival.  The  piece  of  prairie  land,  on  the 
side  of  the  stream  next  to  the  house,  was  put  apart  for  an 
early  crop  of  hay,  and  as  soon  as  they  could,  they  intended 
to  turn  the  cows  into  the  bush,  that  is  to  feed  in  the 
forest,  that  they  might  obtain  hay  from  the  other  side, 
which  had  belonged  to  Malachi ;  but  the  prairie  required 
to  be  fenced  in,  and  this  was  the  job  that  they  took  i" 
hand  as  soon  as  the  seeds  were  sown. 

"  I  hope  when  the  Colonel  comes  over,"  observed  Martin 
to  Alfred,  "  that  we  shall  persuade  him  to  let  us  have 
some  soldiers  this  summer,  for  we  shall  want  them  both 


1 64  The  Settlers 

for  the  fencing  and  getting  the  hay  crop  in.  Our  summers 
are  not  very  long,  and  there  is  plenty  to  do." 

"  I  think  my  father  intends  to  make  the  request,"  re- 
plied Alfred. 

"Ah,  sir  ;  he  will  now  see  the  value  of  this  bit  of 
prairie  land  to  a  new  settler ;  instead  of  having  to  go  in 
search  of  hay,  as  they  must  do  at  the  fort  now,  we  have 
plenty  for  hay,  and  plenty  for  feed.  So  we  are  to  have 
some  sheep  I  find  ?  " 

"  Yes,  and  I  suppose  we  must  build  a  winter  yard  for 
them." 

"  To  be  sure  we  must,  for  the  wolves  are  very  partial 
to  mutton  ;  I  think,  on  the  whole,  that  they  like  pigs  better. 
I  wish  we  could  get  the  fence  up  round  the  prairie,  but 
that  we  never  can  do  this  year  without  we  have  help  from 
the  fort." 

"  But  will  it  be  safe  to  turn  the  cows  into  the  bush  ? " 

"  Oh  yes,  sir ;  they  will  not  be  hurt  by  anything  in  the 
summer  time;  sometimes  we  have  trouble  to  find  them 
again,  but  not  when  they  have  calves ;  they  are  certain  to 
come  home  every  evening  to  their  young  ones." 

"  We  shall  have  quite  a  herd  of  cattle  ;  eight  calves  and 
eight  cows." 

"We  must  only  bring  up  the  cow  calves,  unless  your 
father  intends  to  have  oxen  for  the  yoke.  We  shall  require 
them  about  the  time  they  are  fit  to  break  in,  that  is  in  two 
or  three  years." 

"  Yes,  we  shall  be  great  farmers  by-and-bye,"  replied 
Alfred  with  a  sigh ;  for  at  the  moment  he  was  thinking  of 
Captain  Lumley  and  his  nautical  profession. 

In  the  evening  of  the  day  on  which  this  conversation 
took  place,  Malachi  Bone  was  requested  to  resume  his 
observations  upon  the  beavers. 

"  Well,  ma'am,  as  I  said  the  other  night,  as  soon  as  they 
have  dammed  up  the  river  and  made  the  lake,  they  then 
build  their  houses ;  and  how  they  manage  to  work  under 
water  and  fix  the  posts  in  the  ground  is  a  puzzle  to  me, 
but  they  do  fix  six  posts  in  the  ground,  and  very  firmly, 


The  Settlers  165 

and  then  they  build  their  house,  which  is  very  curious  ;  it 
is  in  the  form  of  a  large  oven,  and  made  of  clay  and  fat 
earth,  mixed  up  with  branches  and  herbs  of  all  sorts ; 
they  have  three  sets  of  rooms  one  above  the  other,  so  that 
if  the  water  rises  from  a  freshet  or  sudden  thaw,  they  may 
be  able  to  move  higher  and  keep  themselves  dry.  Each 
beaver  has  his  own  little  room,  and  the  entrance  is  made 
under  the  water,  so  that  they  dive  down  to  go  into  it,  and 
nothing  can  harm  them." 

"  How  very  curious,  and  what  do  they  live  upon, 
Malachi?" 

"  The  bark  of  what  we  call  asp- wood,  ma'am,  which  is 
a  kind  of  sallow  ;  they  lay  up  great  quantities  of  it  in  the 
autumn  as  a  provision  for  winter,  when  they  are  frozen  up 
for  some  months." 

"  Well,  but  how  do  you  take  them,  Malachi  ?  " 

"  There  are  many  ways,  ma'am  ;  sometimes  the  Indians 
break  down  the  dam,  and  let  off  the  water,  and  then  they 
kill  them  all  except  a  dozen  of  the  females  and  half  a  dozen 
males ;  after  which  they  stop  up  the  dam  again,  that  the 
animals  may  breed  and  increase  ;  sometimes,  when  the 
beaver  lake  is  frozen  hard,  they  break  into  the  beaver 
house  from  the  top ;  when  they  do  that,  the  beavers  all 
dive  and  escape,  but  as  they  must  come  up  to  breathe  at 
the  holes  in  the  ice,  they  place  nets  and  take  them  in  that 
way,  but  they  always  leave  a  sufficient  number  to  keep  up 
the  stock;  they  also  take  them  in  traps  baited  with  the 
asp-wood ;  but  that  is  more  difficult." 

"  But  there  is  another  sort  of  beaver,  ma'am,  called  the 
land-beaver,  which  is  more  easily  taken,"  observed  Martin  ; 
"  they  make  holes  in  the  earth  like  rabbits.  The  Indians 
say  that  these  beavers  are  those  who  are  lazy  and  idle,  and 
have  been  driven  out  by  the  others  for  not  working." 

"Now,  tell  us  what  you  do  when  you  go  out  to  hunt 
the  beaver  in  the  winter,  Malachi." 

"  We  never  hunt  the  beaver  only,  ma'am ;  we  go  cut  to 
hunt  everything ;  we  go  to  the  beaver  lakes,  and  then  we 
set  our  traps  for  beaver,  otter,  martin,  mynx,  cats,  foxes, 


1 66  The  Settlers 

and  every  other  animal,  some  traps  large  and  some  small. 
We  build  our  hut,  and  set  our  traps  all  about  us,  and 
examine  them  every  day ;  we  eat  what  flesh  is  good,  and 
we  employ  ourselves  skinning  the  animals  which  we  take." 

"  Is  the  beaver  flesh  good  ?  " 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  very  tolerable  eating  ;  perhaps  the  best 
we  find  at  that  time." 

"But  what  a  miserable  life  that  must  be,"  said  Mrs 
Campbell. 

"  Well,  ma'am,  you  may  think  so,  but  we  hunters  think 
otherwise,"  replied  Malachi ;  "  we  are  used  to  it,  and  to 
being  left  alone  to  our  own  thoughts." 

"  That's  true,"  observed  Martin ;  "  I'd  rather  pass  the 
winter  hunting  beavers,  than  pass  it  at  Quebec,  miserable 
as  you  may  imagine  the  life  to  be." 

"  There  must  be  a  charm  in  the  life,  that  is  certain," 
observed  Mr  Campbell ;  "  for  how  many  are  engaged  in  it 
who  go  out  year  after  year,  and  never  think  of  laying  up 
any  of  their  earnings." 

"Very  true,  sir,"  replied  Martin;  "what  they  make 
from  their  skins  is  spent  as  soon  as  they  get  to  Quebec,  as 
I  know  well,  and  then  they  set  off  again." 

"Why  they  are  like  sailors,"  observed  Alfred,  "who 
after  a  long  cruise  spend  all  their  wages  and  prize-money 
in  a  few  days,  and  then  go  to  sea  again  for  more." 

"  Exactly,"  replied  Malachi ;  "  and  what's  the  use  of 
money  if  you  keep  it  ?  A  trapper  can  always  take  up  as 
much  powder  and  ball  as  he  wants  upon  credit,  and  pay 
with  a  portion  of  his  skins  on  his  return.  What  does  he 
want  with  the  rest  ?  It's  of  no  use  to  him,  and  so  of  course 
he  spends  it." 

"  But  would  it  not  be  better  to  put  it  by  until  he  had 
sufficient  to  buy  a  farm,  and  live  comfortably  ? " 

"But  does  he  live  comfortably,  ma'am,"  said  Malachi j 
"  has  he  not  more  work  to  do,  more  things  to  look  after, 
and  more  to  care  for  with  a  farm,  than  when  he  has 
nothing  ? " 

"It's   very   true   philosophy    after    all,"   observed    Mr 


The  Settlers  167 

Campbell ;  "  happy  is  the  man  who  is  content  to  be  poor. 
If  a  man  prefers  to  live  entirely  upon  flesh  as  the  hunters 
do,  there  is  no  reason  why  he  should  work  hard  and  till 
the  ground  to  procure  bread ;  when  the  wants  are  few, 
the  cares  are  few  also ;  but  still  even  the  savage  must  feel 
the  necessity  of  exertion  when  he  has  a  wife  and  family." 

"  Yes,  sir,  to  be  sure  he  does,  and  he  works  hard  in 
his  own  way  to  procure  their  food ;  but  trappers  seldom 
have  wives ;  they  would  be  no  use  to  them  in  the  woods, 
and  they  have  no  one  to  provide  for  but  themselves." 

"  It  appears  to  me  like  a  savage  life,  but  a  very  inde- 
pendent one,"  said  Mrs  Campbell,  "and  I  presume  it  is 
the  independence  which  gives  it  such  charms." 

"  That's  it,  depend  upon  it,  ma'am,"  replied  Martin. 

"  But  what  do  you  do  all  the  summer  time,  Malachi  ? " 

"  Why,  ma'am,  we  take  to  our  rifles  then ;  there  are 
the  deer,  and  the  lynx,  and  the  wild  cats,  and  squirrels, 
and  the  bear,  and  many  other  animals  to  look  after ;  and 
then  sometimes  we  go  bee  hunting,  for  the  honey." 

"  Pray  tell  us  how  you  take  the  honey,  Malachi." 

"Why,  ma'am,  the  bees  always  live  in  the  hollows  of 
the  old  trees,  and  it's  very  difficult  in  a  forest  to  find  them 
out,  for  the  hole  which  they  enter  by  is  very  small  and 
very  high  up  sometimes  ;  however,  when  we  get  a  lead, 
we  generally  manage  it." 

"  Tell  us  what  you  mean,  Malachi." 

"We  catch  the  bees  as  they  settle  upon  the  flowers  to 
obtain  honey,  and  then  we  let  them  go  again.  The  bee, 
as  soon  as  it  is  allowed  to  escape,  flies  straight  towards  its 
hive ;  we  watch  it  till  we  can  no  longer  see  it,  and  walk 
in  that  direction  and  catch  another,  and  so  we  go  on  till 
we  see  them  settle  upon  a  tree,  and  then  we  know  that  the 
hive  and  honey  must  be  in  that  tree,  so  we  cut  it  down." 

"How  very  clever,"  said  Percival. 

"It  requires  a  sharp  eye  though,"  said  Martin,  "  to 
watch  the  bee  far ;  some  of  the  trappers  catch  the  bees 
and  give  them  sugar  mixed  with  whisky.  This  makes  the 
bee  tipsy,  and  he  cannot  fly  so  fast,  and  then  they  discover 


1 68  The  Settlers 

the  hive  much  sooner,  as  they  can  run  almost  as  fast  as  the 
bee  flies." 

"  That's  capital,"  cried  Percival ;  "  but  tell  me,  Martin, 
how  do  you  kill  the  bears  ?  " 

"  Why,  Master  Percival,  with  our  rifles,  to  be  sure  ; 
the  easiest  way  to  kill  them  is  when  they  are  in  their  holes 
in  the  hollow  trees." 

"  How  do  you  get  them  out  ? " 

"  Why,  we  knock  the  tree  with  our  axes,  and  they  come 
out  to  see  what's  the  matter,  and  as  soon  as  they  put  their 
heads  out,  we  shoot  them  ?  " 

"  Are  you  in  earnest,  Martin  ? " 

"  Yes,  ma'am ;  quite  in  earnest,"  replied  Martin. 

"It's  all  true,  ma'am,"  said  the  hunter;  "the  bears 
about  here  are  not  very  savage.  We  had  much  worse 
down  in  Maine.  I've  seen  the  Indians  in  a  canoe  on  a 
river  watching  the  bears  as  they  swam  across,  and  kill  in 
the  water  six  or  seven  in  one  day." 

"Still  a  bear  is  an  awkward  sort  of  animal  when  it's 
angry,"  replied  Martin ;  "  and,  as  we  may  have  them 
down  here  in  the  autumn,  it's  as  well  not  to  let  them  be 
thought  too  lightly  of." 

"  Indeed,  there's  no  fear  of  that,"  said  Emma  ;  "  as  for 
Malachi,  he  thinks  nothing  dangerous  ;  but  I  have  no  wish 
to  see  a  bear.  You  say  we  may  expect  them,  Martin. 
Why  so?" 

"  Because,  miss,  they're  very  fond  of  maize,  and  we 
have  a  field  of  it  sown,  which  may  tempt  them." 

"  Well,  if  they  do  come,  I  must  trust  to  my  rifle," 
replied  Emma,  laughing ;  "at  all  events,  I  do  not  fear 
them  so  much  as  I  did  when  I  first  came  here." 

"  Don't  fire,  miss,  without  you're  sure  of  killing,"  said 
Malachi.  "  The  creatures  are  very  dangerous  when 
wounded." 

"Don't  be  afraid ;  I'll  only  fire  in  self-defence,  Malachi; 
that  is,  when  I  have  no  other  chance  left.  I  had  rather 
trust  to  my  heels  than  my  rifle.  Were  you  ever  hugged 
by  a  bear  ? " 


The  Settlers  169 

"  Well,  I  wasn't  ever  hugged ;  but  once  I  was  much 
closer  to  one  than  ever  I  wish  to  be  again." 

"  Oh !  when  was  that  ?  Do,  pray,  tell  us,"  said 
Emma. 

M  It  was  when  I  was  young,  that  one  day  I  sounded  a 
tree  in  the  forest  with  my  axe,  and  I  was  certain  that  a 
bear  was  in  it ;  but  the  animal  did  not  show  itself,  so  I 
climbed  up  the  tree  to  examine  the  hole  at  the  top,  and 
see  if  the  bear  was  at  home ;  as  if  so,  I  was  determined  to 
have  him  out.  Well,  miss,  I  was  on  the  top  of  the 
hollow  trunk,  and  was  just  putting  my  head  down  into  the 
hole,  when,  all  of  a  sudden,  the  edge  of  the  tree  which  I 
kneeled  upon  gave  way,  like  so  much  tinder,  and  down  I 
went  into  the  hollow ;  luckily  for  me  I  did  not  go  down  head 
foremost,  or  there  I  should  have  remained  till  this  time,  for 
the  hole  in  the  middle  of  the  tree,  as  I  found,  was  too  narrow 
for  me  to  have  turned  in,  and  there  I  must  have  stuck. 
As  it  was,  I  went  down,  with  the  dust  and  crumbles  smother- 
ing me  almost,  till  I  came  right  on  the  top  of  the  bear, 
who  lay  at  the  bottom ;  and  I  fell  with  such  force,  that  I 
doubled  his  head  down,  so  that  he  could  not  lay  hold  of 
me  with  his  teeth,  which  would  not  have  been  pleasant ; 
indeed,  the  bear  was  quite  as  much,  if  not  more,  astonished 
than  myself,  and  there  he  lay  beneath  me  very  quiet  till 
I  could  recover  a  little.  Then  I  thought  of  getting  out, 
as  you  may  suppose,  fast  enough,  and  the  hollow  of  the 
tree,  providentially,  was  not  so  wide  but  that  I  could  work 
up  again  with  my  back  to  one  side  and  my  knees  to  the 
other.  By  this  means  I  gradually  got  up  again  to  the  hole 
that  I  fell  in  at,  and  perched  myself  across  the  timber  to 
fetch  my  breath.  I  had  not  been  there  more  than  a  quarter 
of  a  minute,  and  I  intended  to  have  remained  much  longer, 
when  I  perceived  all  of  a  sudden  the  bear's  head  within  a 
foot  of  me  j  he  had  climbed  up  after  me,  and  I  saw  that  he 
was  very  angry,  so  in  a  moment  I  threw  myself  off  my 
perch,  and  down  I  went  to  the  ground  at  the  foot  of  the 
tree,  a  matter  of  near  twenty  feet,  even  faster  than  I  went 
down  inside  of  it.     I  was  severely  shaken  with  the  fall, 


170  The  Settlers 

but  no  bones  were  broken ;  in  fact,  I  was  more  frightened 
than  hurt ;  I  lay  quite  still  for  a  little  while,  when  the 
growl  of  the  bear  put  me  in  mind  of  him  ;  I  jumped  on  my 
legs,  and  found  that  he  was  coming  down  the  tree  after 
me,  and  was  within  six  feet  of  the  ground.  There  was  no 
time  to  lose ;  I  caught  up  my  rifle  and  had  just  time  to  put 
it  to  his  ear  and  settle  him,  as  he  was  placing  his  fore-foot 
on  the  ground." 

"  What  a  narrow  escape  !  " 

"Well,  perhaps  it  was;  but  there's  no  saying,  miss, 
which  beats  till  the  fight  is  over." 


Chapter  XXIV 

A  notice  arrived  that  the  departure  of  the  boat  to  Mon- 
treal would  take  place  on  the  next  morning.  When  the 
boat  came  up,  it  brought  Captain  Sinclair,  to  the  great 
delight  of  the  whole  party,  who  had  felt  very  anxious 
about  one  with  whom  they  had  so  long  been  intimate  and 
who  had  shown  them  so  much  kindness.  His  knee  was 
almost  well,  and,  as  soon  as  the  first  interrogations  were 
over,  he  made  known  to  them  that  he  had  obtained  six 
weeks'  leave  of  absence,  and  was  about  to  proceed  to 
Quebec. 

"To  Quebec ! "  cried  Emma,  "and  why  are  you  going 
to  Quebec  ? " 

"To  confess  the  truth,  Emma,"  said  Captain  Sinclair, 
"  my  journey  to  Quebec  is  but  the  preparatory  step  to  my 
return  to  England,  for  perhaps  two  or  three  months." 

"To  England!  Oh!  how  I  wish — ;"  but  here  Emma 
stopped,  she  was  going  to  say  how  much  she  wished  that 
she  was  going  also,  but  her  uncle  and  aunt  were  present, 
and,  recollecting  that  it  might  pain  them  and  induce  them 
to  think  that  she  was  discontented,  she  added,  "  that  you 
would  bring  me  out  all  the  new  fashions." 

"  All  the  new  fashions,  my  dear  Emma ! "  said  Henry. 


The  Settlers  171 

"Why,  do  you  wish  to  be  fashionably  dressed  in  the 
woods  of  Canada  ?  " 

"  Why  not  ? "  exclaimed  Emma,  who  felt  that  she  must 
appear  to  be  very  foolish,  but  could  not  get  out  of  her 
scrape.     "  I  can  look  at  myself  in  the  glass  at  all  events." 

"I  will  try  to  bring  you  out  something  which  will  give 
you  pleasure,"  replied  Captain  Sinclair,  ' '  but  as  for  the 
fashions,  I  know  you  are  only  joking,  by  your  trusting  a 
person  so  incompetent  as  I  am  to  select  them." 

"  Well,  I  do  not  think  you  would  execute  my  commis- 
sion very  well,  so  I  will  not  trouble  you,"  replied  Emma ; 
"  and  now  let  us  know  why  you  are  going  to  England." 

"  My  dear  Emma,"  said  Mr  Campbell,  "  you  ought  not 
to  put  such  questions ;  Captain  Sinclair  has  his  own 
reasons,  I  have  no  doubt." 

"It  is  very  true  that  I  have  my  own  reasons,"  replied 
Captain  Sinclair,  "  and,  as  I  have  no  secrets,  I  will  with 
pleasure  gratify  Emma's  curiosity.  I  do  not  know  whether 
you  are  aware  that  I  was  an  orphan  at  a  very  early  age, 
and  have  been  under  the  charge  of  a  guardian.  When  my 
father  died,  he  left  directions  in  his  will  that  I  was  not  to 
take  possession  of  my  property  till  I  was  twenty-five  years 
of  age.  I  was  twenty-five  years  old  last  year,  and  my 
guardian  has  written  requesting  me  to  come  home,  that  he 
may  be  relieved  of  his  responsibility,  by  making  over  to  me 
the  trust  which  has  been  confided  to  him." 

"  Will  it  detain  you  long  ?  "  inquired  Mr  Campbell. 

"It  must  not.  It  is  very  difficult  to  obtain  leave  of 
absence  from  your  regiment  in  time  of  war.  It  is  only 
through  interest  that  I  do  so  now.  On  my  arrival  at 
Quebec,  the  Governor  will  put  me  on  his  staff,  and  then 
he  will  give  me  leave.  I  shall  not  stay  longer  than  is 
necessary,  as  I  am  anxious  to  be  with  my  regiment  again. 
You  may,  therefore,  be  certain  that,  if  I  am  spared,  I  shall 
be  with  you  again  before  the  winter,  if  not  much  sooner. 
So  now  if  you  have  really  any  commissions  for  me  to  exe- 
cute, I  can  only  say  I  shall  be  most  happy  to  comply  with 
your  wishes  to  the  best  of  my  ability." 


172  The  Settlers 

"  Well,"  observed  Emma,  "we  really  were  not  aware 
that  Captain  Sinclair  was  a  man  of  fortune.  You  think 
now  you  will  come  back,"  continued  she  gravely,  "but  if 
once  you  get  to  England,  you  will  remain,  and  forget  all 
about  Canada." 

"  My  fortune  is  not  very  large,"  replied  Captain  Sinclair ; 
"  in  England,  hardly  sufficient  to  induce  a  young  lady  of 
fashion  to  look  upon  me,  although  enough,  perhaps,  for  a 
sensible  woman  to  be  happy  upon.  My  fortune,  therefore, 
will  not  detain  me  in  England,  and,  as  I  said  before,  my 
greatest  wish  is  to  rejoin  my  regiment." 

"Whether  you  come  back  or  remain,"  observed  Mr 
Campbell,  "  you  will  always  have  our  best  wishes,  Captain 
Sinclair.     We  are  not  ungrateful  for  your  kindness  to  us." 

"  Nor  shall  I  forget  the  many  happy  hours  I  have  passed 
in  your  society,"  replied  Captain  Sinclair;  "  but  we  shall 
be  melancholy  if  we  talk  too  long  upon  the  subject.  The 
boat  cannot  remain  more  than  two  hours,  and  Henry  must 
be  ready  by  that  time.  The  commandant  is  anxious  that 
it  should  start  for  Montreal  this  very  evening." 

"  Then,  indeed,  we  have  no  time  to  lose,"  observed  Mr 
Campbell ;  "  Henry,  get  your  trunk  ready,  and  Martin 
will  take  it  down  into  the  boat  before  we  sit  down  to 
dinner.  It  will  be  a  long  while  before  we  have  you  to 
dine  with  us  again,"  continued  Mr  Campbell  to  Captain 
Sinclair  ;  "  but  I  wish  you  your  health  and  much  happiness 
till  you  return.  Come,  girls,  look  after  the  dinner.  Mary  ! 
where's  Mary  ? " 

"  She  went  into  the  room  a  few  minutes  ago,"  said 
Emma,  "  but  I'm  here,  and  can  do  all  that  is  required 
without  her  or  my  aunt  either.  Come,  Percival,  lay  the 
cloth  ;  Alfred,  come  and  help  me,  this  is  almost  too  heavy 
for  me.  Oh,  here  comes  my  aunt ;  now  you  may  go  away, 
Alfred  ;  we  can  get  on  better  without  you." 

"  There's  gratitude,"  said  Alfred,  laughing. 

As  Henry  had  been  in  daily  expectation  of  the  summons, 
he  was  not  long  in  his  preparations,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
made  his  appearance,  accompanied  by  Mary  Percival.    They 


The  Settlers  173 

then  sat  down  to  dinner,  not  very  cheerful,  for  Captain 
Sinclair's  unexpected  departure  had  thrown  a  gloom  over 
them  all ;  however,  they  rallied  a  little  towards  the  close 
of  the  meal,  and  Mr  Campbell  produced  one  of  his  bottles 
of  wine  to  drink  success  and  happiness  to  the  travellers. 
It  was  then  time  to  start.  Captain  Sinclair  and  Henry 
shook  hands  with  Mr  Campbell  and  the  Misses  Percival, 
and,  accompanied  by  the  gentlemen  of  the  party,  walked 
down  to  the  beach. 

"  I  can't  bear  parting  with  any  one  that  I  have  been  so 
intimate  with,"  said  Emma,  after  they  were  left  alone.  "  I 
declare  I  could  sit  down  and  have  a  hearty  cry  at  Captain 
Sinclair's  departure." 

Mary  signed,  but  made  no  answer. 

"I  am  not  surprised  to  hear  you  say  so,  Emma,"  said 
Mrs  Campbell.  "  In  England,  when  we  were  surrounded 
with  friends,  parting  was  always  painful ;  but  here  where 
we  have  so  few,  I  might  almost  say  only  Captain  Sinclair, 
it  is  of  course  most  painful.  However,  it's  only  for  a 
time,  I  hope." 

"  It  must  be  very  dull  to  be  on  duty  at  the  fort,"  said 
Mary  ;  "  I  should  not  be  surprised  at  Captain  Sinclair's  not 
returning." 

"  I  should  be  most  exceedingly  surprised,"  replied 
Emma ;  "I  am  sure  that  he  will  come  back,  if  he  is  not 
unavoidably  prevented." 

"  Since  he  has  expressed  so  much  desire  to  rejoin  his 
regiment,  I  should  be  surprised  as  well  as  you,  Emma," 
said  Mrs  Campbell.  "  He  is  not  a  volatile  young  man ; 
but  come,  we  must  clear  away  the  dinner-table." 

Mr  Campbell,  Alfred,  Percival,  and  Martin  soon  re- 
turned, for  Captain  Sinclair  was  obliged  to  push  off 
immediately,  that  he  might  return  in  time  to  the  fort,  in 
obedience  to  his  orders.  Malachi  and  John  had  gone  out 
on  a  hunting  expedition,  and  the  Strawberry  was  at  her 
own  lodge.  The  party  that  sat  in  the  kitchen  in  the 
evening  was,  therefore,  much  reduced,  and  the  taking 
farewell  of  Captain  Sinclair  did  not  dispose  them  to  be 


174  The  Settlers 

very  lively.  A  few  words  were  exchanged  now  and  then, 
but  the  conversation  drooped.  Emma  spoke  of  Captain 
Sinclair's  expectations  and  projects. 

"  We  never  know  what  may  come  in  this  world  of 
change,  my  dear  Emma,"  said  Mr  Campbell.  "  All 
Captain  Sinclair's  plans  may  be  overthrown  by  circum- 
stances over  which  he  has  no  control.  How  seldom  do  we 
meet  with  results  equal  to  our  expectations.  When  I  was 
practising  in  my  profession,  I  little  expected  that  I  should 
be  summoned  to  take  possession  of  Wexton  Hall ;  when 
once  in  possession,  as  little  did  I  expect  that  I  should  be 
obliged  to  quit  it,  and  to  come  to  these  desolate  wilds. 
We  are  in  the  hands  of  God,  who  does  with  us  as  he 
thinks  fit.  I  have  been  reading  this  morning,  and  I  made 
the  observation  not  only  how  often  individuals,  but  even 
nations,  are  out  in  their  expectations.  I  do  not  know  a 
more  convincing  proof  of  this  than  the  narration  of  events, 
which  from  their  recent  occurrence,  can  hardly  yet  be 
considered  as  history,  has  offered  to  me.  Perhaps  there 
never  was  so  short  a  period  in  which  causes  have  produced 
effects  so  rapidly,  and  in  which,  in  every  case,  the  effects 
have  been  directly  opposite  to  what  short-sighted  mortals 
had  anticipated.  It  was  in  I75^>  scarcely  forty  years  ago, 
that  the  French,  being  in  possession  of  the  provinces, 
attempted  to  wrest  from  us  those  portions  of  America 
which  we  occupied.  What  was  the  result  ?  After  a  war 
which,  for  cruelty  and  atrocity,  is  perhaps  unequalled  in 
history,  both  parties  employing  savages,  by  whom  the 
French  and  English  were  alternately  tortured  and  burnt  to 
death,  France,  in  attempting  to  obtain  all,  lost  all,  and  was 
compelled,  in  1760,  to  surrender  its  own  provinces  to 
Great  Britain.  Here  is  one  instance  in  which  affairs  turned 
out  contrary  to  the  expectations  of  France. 

"  Now  again  5  At  no  period  was  England  more  pros- 
perous or  more  respected  by  foreign  nations  than  at  the 
close  of  the  war.  Her  prosperity  made  her  arrogant  and 
unjust.  She  wronged  her  colonies.  She  thought  that 
they  dared  not  resist  her  imperious  will.     She  imagined 


The  Settlers 


75 


that  now  that  the  French  were  driven  from  the  Canadas, 
America  was  all  her  own  ;  whereas  it  was  because  the 
French  were  driven  from  the  Canadas  that  the  colonies 
ventured  to  resist.  As  long  as  the  French  held  this 
country,  the  English  colonists  had  an  enemy  on  their 
frontiers,  and  consequently  looked  up  to  England  for 
support  and  protection.  They  required  aid  and  assistance, 
and  as  long  as  they  did  require  it,  they  were  not  likely 
to  make  any  remonstrance  at  being  taxed  to  pay  a  portion 
of  the  expense  which  was  incurred.  Had  the  French 
possessed  an  army  under  Montcalm  ready  to  advance  at 
the  time  that  the  Stamp  Act,  or  the  duty  upon  tea,  salt, 
&c,  was  imposed,  I  question  very  much  if  the  colonists 
would  have  made  any  remonstrance.  But  no  longer 
requiring  an  army  for  their  own  particular  defence,  these 
same  duties  induced  them  to  rise  in  rebellion  against  what 
they  considered  injustice,  and  eventually  to  assert  their 
independence.  Here,  again,  we  find  that  affairs  turned 
out  quite  contrary  to  the  expectations  of  England. 

"  Observe  again.  The  American  colonists  gained  their 
independence,  which  in  all  probability  they  would  not 
have  done  had  they  not  been  assisted  by  the  numerous 
army  and  fleet  of  France,  who,  irritated  at  the  loss  of  the 
Canadas,  wished  to  humiliate  England  by  the  loss  of  her 
own  American  possessions.  But  little  did  the  French 
king  and  his  noblesse  imagine,  that  in  upholding  the 
principles  of  the  Americans,  and  allowing  the  French 
armies  and  navies  (I  may  say  the  people  of  France  en  masse) 
to  be  imbued  with  the  same  principles  of  equality,  that 
they  were  sowing  the  seeds  of  a  revolution  in  their  own 
country  which  was  to  bring  the  king,  as  well  as  the  major 
part  of  the  nobility,  to  the  scaffold. 

"  There,  again,  the  events  did  not  turn  out  according 
to  expectation,  and  you  will  observe  that  in  every  attempt 
made  by  either  party,  the  result  was,  that  the  blow  fell 
upon  their  own  heads,  and  not  upon  that  of  the  party 
which  it  was  intended  to  crush." 

"  I  remember,"    said   Alfred,  after  Mr   Campbell   had 


176  The  Settlers 

finished  speaking,  "having  somewhere  read  a  story  of  an 
Eastern  king  who  purchased  a  proverb  of  a  dervish,  which 
he  ordered  to  be  engraven  on  all  the  gold  and  silver 
utensils  in  the  palace.  The  proverb  was,  l  Never  under- 
take anything  until  you  have  well  considered  the  end.' 
It  so  happened,  that  there  was  a  conspiracy  against  the 
king,  and  it  was  arranged  that  his  surgeon  should  bleed 
him  with  a  poisoned  lancet.  The  surgeon  agreed — the 
king's  arm  was  bound  up,  and  one  of  the  silver  basins 
was  held  to  receive  the  blood.  The  surgeon  read  the 
inscription,  and  was  so  struck  with  the  force  of  it,  that 
he  threw  down  the  lancet,  confessed  the  plot,  and  thus 
was  the  life  of  the  king  preserved." 

"  A  very  apt  story,  Alfred,"  said  Mrs  Campbell. 

"The  question  now  is,"  continued  Alfred,  "as  two  of 
the  parties,  France  and  England,  have  proved  so  short- 
sighted, whether  the  Americans,  having  thrown  off  their 
allegiance,  have  not  been  equally  so  in  their  choice  of  a 
democratical  government  ?  " 

"  How  far  a  modern  democracy  may  succeed,  I  am  not 
prepared  to  say,"  replied  Mr  Campbell ;  "  but  this  I  do 
know,  that  in  ancient  times,  their  duration  was  generally 
very  short,  and  continually  changing  to  oligarchy  and 
tyranny.  One  thing  is  certain,  that  there  is  no  form  of 
government  under  which  the  people  become  so  rapidly 
vicious,  or  where  those  who  benefit  them  are  treated  with 
such  ingratitude." 

"  How  do  you  account  for  that,  sir  ? "  said  Alfred. 

"  There  are  two  principal  causes.  One  is,  that  where 
all  men  are  declared  to  be  equal  (which  man  never  will 
permit  his  fellow  to  be  if  he  can  prevent  it),  the  only 
source  of  distinction  is  wealth,  and  thus  the  desire  of 
wealth  becomes  the  ruling  passion  of  the  whole  body, 
and  there  is  no  passion  so  demoralising.  The  other  is, 
that  where  the  people,  or,  more  properly  speaking,  the 
mob  govern,  they  must  be  conciliated  by  flattery  and 
servility  on  the  part  of  those  who  would  become  their 
idols.      Now  flattery  is  lying,  and   a   habit  equally  de- 


The  Settlers  177- 

moralising  to  the  party  who  gives  and  to  the  party  who= 
receives  it.  Depend  upon  it,  there  is  no  government  so- 
contemptible  or  so  unpleasant  for  an  honest  man  to  live 
under  as  a  democracy." 

"It  is  my  opinion,  sir,  and  I  believe  a  very  general  one,,r 
said  Alfred. 

"How  far  the  Americans  may  disprove  such  an  opinion," 
continued  Mr  Campbell,  "remains  to  be  seen;  but  this  is 
certain,  they  have  commenced  their  new  form  of  govern- 
ment with  an  act  of  such  gross  injustice,  as  to  warrant  the- 
assumption  that  all  their  boasted  virtues  are  pretence. 
I  refer  to  their  not  liberating  their  slaves.  They  have^ 
given  the  lie  to  their  own  assertions  in  their  Declaration 
of  Independence,  in  which  they  have  declared  all  men  equal 
and  born  free,  and  we  cannot  expect  the  Divine  blessing 
upon  those  who,  when  they  emancipated  themselves,  were 
so  unjust  as  to  hold  their  fellow-creatures  in  bondage.. 
The  time  will  come,  I  have  no  doubt,  although  perhaps 
not  any  of  us  here  present  may  see  the  day,  when  the 
retribution  will  fall  upon  their  heads,  or  rather  upon  the 
heads  of  their  offspring ;  for  the  sins  of  the  fathers  are 
visited  upon  the  children,  even  to  the  third  and  fourth 
generation.  But  it  is  time  for  us  to  think  of  retiring — 
good-night,  and  God  bless  you  all." 


Chapter    XXV 

In  two  days  Malachi  and  John  returned,  bringing  with' 
them  the  skins  of  three  bears  which  they  had  killed — but 
at  this  period  of  the  year  the  animals  were  so  thin  and 
poor,  that  their  flesh  was  not  worth  bringing  home. 
Indeed,  it  was  hardly  worth  while  going  out  to  hunt  just 
then,  so  they  both  remained  much  at  home,  either  fishing 
in  the  lake,  or  taking  trout  in  the  stream.  Alfred  and 
Martin  were  still  occupied  with  the  farm ;  the  seed  had 
come  up,  and  they  were  splitting  rails  for  the  prairie  fence, 
s  m 


178  The  Settlers 

About  a  fortnight  after  Captain  Sinclair's  departure, 
Colonel  Forster  came  in  a  boat  from  the  fort,  to  pay  them  a 
visit. 

"  I  assure  you,  Mr  Campbell,"  said  he,  "  I  was  very 
anxious  about  you  last  winter,  and  I  am  rejoiced  that  you 
got  over  it  with  so  little  difficulty.  At  one  time  we  had 
apprehensions  of  the  Indians,  but  these  have  passed  over 
for  the  present.  They  meet  again  this  summer,  but  the 
Quebec  government  are  on  the  alert,  and  I  have  no  doubt 
but  that  a  little  conciliation  will  put  an  end  to  all 
animosity.  "We  expect  a  large  supply  of  blankets  and 
other  articles  to  be  sent  up  this  spring,  as  presents  to 
the  tribes,  which  we  hope  will  procure  their  good-will ; 
and  we  have  taken  up  several  French  emissaries,  who  were 
working  mischief." 

"  But  still  we  shall  be  liable  to  the  assaults  of  straggling 
parties,"  said  Mr  Campbell. 

"  That  is  true,"  replied  the  Colonel,  "  but  against  them 
you  have  your  own  means  of  defence.  You  would,  in  so 
isolated  a  position,  be  equally  liable  to  a  burglary  in 
England — only  with  the  difference  that  in  England  you 
^vould  have  the  laws  to  appeal  to,  whereas  here  you  must 
take  the  law  into  your  own  hands." 

"  It  certainly  is  not  pleasant  to  be  in  a  continual  state  of 
anxiety,"  observed  Mr  Campbell,  "  but  we  knew  what  we 
iiad  to  expect  before  we  came  here,  and  we  must  make  the 
best  of  it.  So  you  have  lost  Captain  Sinclair,  Colonel ;  he 
is  a  great  loss  to  us." 

"  Yes,  he  is  to  go  to  England  for  a  short  time,"  replied 
the  Colonel,  "but  we  shall  soon  have  him  back  again. 
He  must  be  very  fond  of  his  profession  to  remain  in  it 
writh  his  means." 

"  He  told  us  that  he  was  about  to  take  possession  of 
a  small  property." 

"  A  property  of  nearly  £2000  per  annum,"  replied  the 
Colonel.  "  He  may  consider  it  a  small  property,  but  I 
should  think  it  otherwise  if  it  had  fallen  to  my  lot." 

"  Indeed,  I  had  no  idea,  from  what  he  said,  that  it  was 


The  Settlers  179 

so  large,"  said  Mrs  Campbell.  "  Well,  I  have  a  high 
opinion  of  him,  and  have  no  doubt  but  that  he  will  make 
a  good  use  of  it." 

"  At  all  events,  he  can  afford  the  luxury  of  a  wife," 
said  the  Colonel,  laughing,  "  which  we  soldiers  seldom 
can." 

The  Colonel  then  entered  into  conversation  with  Mr 
Campbell,  relative  to  his  farm,  and  after  many  questions, 
he  observed : 

"I  have  been  thinking,  Mr  Campbell,  that  it  will  be 
very  advantageous  to  the  government  as  well  as  to  you, 
when  your  farm  is  cleared  and  stocked,  if,  with  the  water 
power  you  possess  here,  you  were  to  erect  a  flour-mill  and 
a  saw-mill.  You  observe  that  the  government  has  to 
supply  the  fort  with  flour  and  provisions  of  all  kinds  at 
a  very  heavy  expense  of  carriage,  and  the  cattle  we  have 
at  the  fort  will  cost  us  more  than  they  are  worth,  now 
that  we  have  lost  your  prairie  farm,  so  conveniently 
situated  for  us.  On  the  other  hand,  your  produce  will  be 
almost  useless  to  you,  at  the  distance  you  are  from  any 
mart ;  as  you  will  not  find  any  sale  for  it.  Now,  if  you 
were  to  erect  a  mill,  and  grind  your  own  wheat,  which 
you  may  do  in  another  year,  if  you  have  funds  sufficient ; 
and  as  you  may  have  plenty  of  stock,  you  will  be  able 
to  supply  the  fort  with  flour,  beef,  pork,  and  mutton,  at  a 
good  profit  to  yourself,  and  at  one-half  the  price  which 
government  pays  at  present.  I  have  written  to  the  gover- 
nor on  the  subject,  stating  that  we  have  not  the  means 
of  keeping  our  stock,  and  pointing  out  to  him  what  I  now 
point  out  to  you.  I  expect  an  answer  in  a  few  days,  and 
should  he  authorise  me,  I  may  make  arrangements  with 
you  even  now,  which  will  be  satisfactory,  I  have  no 
doubt." 

Mr  Campbell  returned  the  Colonel  many  thanks  for 
his  kindness,  and  of  course  expressed  himself  willing  to 
be  guided  by  his  advice.  He  stated  that  he  had  funds 
not  only  sufficient  to  erect  a  mill,  but  also,  if  he  were 
permitted,   to  pay  for  the  labour  of  any   party   of  men 


180  The  Settlers 

which  the  Commandant  would  spare  during  the  summer 
season. 

"That  is  the  very  point  which  I  wished  to  ascertain; 
but  I  felt  some  delicacy  about  making  the  inquiry.  Now 
I  consider  that  there  will  be  no  difficulty  in  our  arrange- 
ments." 

The  Colonel  remained  for  some  time  looking  over  the 
farm  and  conversing  with  Mr  Campbell,  and  then  took 
his  leave. 

In  the  meantime,  Alfred  and  his  cousins  went  out  to 
walk ;  the  weather  was  now  beautifully  clear,  and  in 
the  afternoon  the  heat  was  not  too  oppressive.  As  they 
sauntered  by  the  side  of  the  stream,  Mary  said,  "Well, 
Alfred,  what  do  you  think  of  the  Colonel's  proposition  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  observed  Emma,  "  you  are  a  party  deeply 
concerned  in  it." 

"  How  so,  dear  coz  ? " 

"Why,  don't  you  perceive  that  if  the  mill  is  erected, 
you  will  be  the  proper  person  to  have  charge  of  it  ? 
What  a  change  of  professions,  from  a  sailor  to  a  miller. 
I  think  I  see  you  in  your  coat,  all  white  with  flour,  coming 
in  to  dinner." 

"My  dear  Emma,  you  don't  intend  it,  I  am  sure,  but 
you  do  not  know  that  you  are  inflicting  pain  upon  me. 
When  the  Colonel  made  the  proposition,  I  felt  the  im- 
portance of  it,  as  it  would  be  a  source  of  great  profit  to 
my  father;  but  at  the  same  time,  I  don't  know  how  it 
is,  I  have  always  indulged  the  idea  that  we  may  not  stay 
here  for  ever,  and  this  plan  appeared  so  like  decidedly 
settling  down  to  a  residence  for  life,  that  it  made  me 
low-spirited.  I  know  that  it  is  foolish,  and  that  we  have 
no  chance  of  ever  removing — but  still  I  cannot,  even  with 
this  almost  certainty  before  my  eyes,  keep  my  mind  from 
thinking  upon  one  day  returning  to  my  profession,  and 
the  idea  of  becoming  a  miller  for  life  is  what  I  cannot 
as  yet  contemplate  with  any  degree  of  composure." 

"  Well,  Alfred,  I  only  did  it  to  tease  you  a  little — not 
to  hurt  your  feelings,  believe  me,"  replied  Emma.     "  You 


The  Settlers  181 

shall  not  be  a  miller  if  you  don't  like  it.  Henry  will  do 
better  perhaps  than  you ;  but  as  for  our  quitting  this 
place,  I  have  no  idea  of  it's  being  ever  possible.  I  have 
made  up  my  mind  to  live  and  die  in  the  Canadian  woods, 
considering  it  my  wayward  fate  that  all  'my  sweetness 
should  be  wasted  on  the  desert  air.' " 

"  Repining  is  useless,  if  not  sinful,"  observed  Mary 
Percival.  "  We  have  much  to  be  thankful  for ;  at  least 
we  are  independent,  and  if  we  are  ever  to  repay  the 
kindness  of  our  uncle  and  aunt,  who  must  feel  their 
change  of  condition  so  much  more  than  we  do,  it  must 
be  by  cheerfulness  and  content.  I  have  been  thinking 
as  well  as  you,  Alfred,  and  I'll  tell  you  what  was  in  my 
thoughts.  I  looked  forward  to  a  few  years,  by  which 
time,  as  the  country  fills  up  so  fast,  it  is  very  probable 
that  we  shall  have  other  settlers  here  as  neighbours,  in 
every  direction.  This  will  give  us  security.  I  also 
fancied  that  my  uncle's  farm  and  property  became  of 
value  and  importance,  and  that  he  himself  became  a 
leading  man  in  the  district ;  not  only  at  his  ease,  but, 
for  a  settler,  even  wealthy ;  and  then  I  fancied  that, 
surrounded  by  others,  in  perfect  security,  and  in  easy 
and  independent  circumstances,  my  uncle  would  not  forget 
the  great  sacrifice  which  my  cousin  Alfred  so  nobly  made, 
and  would  insist  upon  his  returning  to  that  profession, 
to  which  he  is  so  much  attached,  and  in  which  I  have 
no  doubt  but  that  he  will  distinguish  himself." 

"Well  said,  my  sweet  prophet,"  said  Alfred,  kissing 
his  cousin,  "  you  have  more  sense  than  both  of  us." 

"  Answer  for  yourself,  Alfred,  if  you  please,"  said 
Emma,  tossing  her  head  as  if  affronted.  "  I  shall  not 
forget  that  remark  of  yours,  I  can  assure  you.  Now,  I 
prophesy  quite  the  contrary;  Alfred  will  never  go  to 
sea  again.  He  will  be  taken  with  the  charms  of  some 
Scotch  settler's  daughter;  some  Janet  or  Moggy,  and 
settle  down  into  a  Canadian  farmer,  mounted  on  a  long- 
legged  black  pony." 

"  And  I  too,"  replied  Alfred,  "  prophesy,  that  at  the 


1 82  The  Settlers 

same  time  that  I  marry  and  settle  as  you  have  described,. 
Miss  Emma  Percival  will  yield  up  her  charms  to  some 
long-legged  black  nondescript  sort  of  a  fellow,  who  will 
set  up  a  whisky  shop  and  install  his  wife  as  barmaid  to 
attend  upon  and  conciliate  his  customers." 

"  Emma,  I  think  you  have  the  worst  of  this  peeping 
into  futurity,"  said  Mary,  laughing. 

"  Yes,  if  Alfred  were  not  a  false  prophet,  of  which 
there  are  always  many  going  about,"  replied  Emma;, 
"however,  I  hope  your  prophecy  may  be  the  true  one, 
Mary,  and  then  we  shall  get  rid  of  him." 

"I  flatter  myself  that  you  would  be  very  sorry  if  I 
went  away;  you  would  have  no  one  to  tease,  at  all 
events,"  replied  Alfred,  "  and  that  would  be  a  sad  loss 
to  yourself." 

"Well,  there's  some  sense  in  that  remark,"  said  Emma;, 
"but  the  cows  are  waiting  to  be  milked,  and  so,  Mr 
Alfred,  if  you  are  on  your  good  behaviour,  you  had  better 
go  and  bring  us  the  pails." 

"  I  really  pity  Alfred,"  said  Mary,  as  soon  as  he  was 
out  of  hearing ;  "his  sacrifice  has  been  very  great,  and,, 
much  as  he  must  feel  it,  how  well  he  bears  up  against  it." 

"  He  is  a  dear,  noble  fellow,"  replied  Emma,  "  and  I  do 
love  him  very  much,  although  I  cannot  help  teasing  him." 

"  But  on  some  points  you  should  be  cautious,  my  dear 
sister ;  you  don't  know  what  pain  you  give." 

"  Yes  I  do,  and  am  always  sorry  when  I  have  done  it, 
but  it  is  not  until  afterwards  that  I  recollect  it,  and  then  I 
am  very  angry  with  myself.  Don't  scold  me,  dear  Mary^ 
I  will  try  to  be  wiser ;  I  wonder  whether  what  you  say 
will  come  to  pass,  and  we  shall  have  neighbours  ;  I  wish 
we  had,  if  it  were  only  on  account  of  those  Indians." 

"  I  think  it  very  probable,"  replied  Mary  ;  "  but  time 
will  show." 

Alfred  then  returned  with  the  pails,  and  the  conversation, 
took  another  turn. 

A  few  days  afterwards,  a  corporal  arrived  from  the  fort 
bringing  letters  and  newspapers ;  the  first  that  they  had  ■ 


The  Settlers  183 

received  since  the  breaking  up  of  the  winter.  The  whole 
family  were  in  commotion  as  the  intelligence  was  pro- 
claimed ;  Mary  and  Emma  left  the  fowls  which  they  were 
feeding  ;  Percival  threw  down  the  pail  with  which  he  was 
attending  the  pigs  j  Alfred  ran  in  from  where  he  and 
Martin  were  busy  splitting  rails  ;  all  crowded  round  Mr 
Campbell  as  he  opened  the  packet  in  which  all  the  letters 
and  papers  had  been  enveloped  at  the  fort.  The  letters 
were  few ;  three  from  Miss  Paterson,  and  two  other 
friends  in  England,  giving  them  the  English  news  j  one  to 
Alfred  from  Captain  Lumley,  inquiring  after  the  family, 
and  telling  him  that  he  had  mentioned  his  position  to  his 
friends  at  the  Board,  and  that  there  could  be  no  call  for  his 
services  for  the  present ;  one  from  Mr  Campbell's  English 
agent,  informing  him  that  he  had  remitted  the  money  paid 
by  Mr  Douglas  Campbell  for  the  plants,  &c,  to  his  agent 
at  Quebec  ;  and  another  from  his  Quebec  agent,  advising 
the  receipt  of  the  money  and  enclosing  a  balance-sheet* 
The  letters  were  first  read  over,  and  then  the  news- 
papers were  distributed,  and  all  of  them  were  soon  very 
busy  and  silent  during  the  perusal. 

After  a  while,  Emma  read  out.  "  Dear  uncle,  only  hear 
this,  how  sorry  I  am." 

"  What  is  it,  my  dear,"  said  Mr  Campbell. 

"  Mrs  Douglas  Campbell,  of  Wexton  Hall,  of  a  son, 
which  survived  but  a  few  hours  after  birth." 

"I  am  very  sorry  too,  my  dear  Emma,"  replied  Mr 
Campbell ;  "  Mr  Douglas  Campbell's  kindness  to  us  must 
make  us  feel  for  any  misfortune  which  may  happen  to  him, 
and  to  rejoice  in  any  blessing  which  may  be  bestowed  upon 
him." 

"  It  must  have  been  a  serious  disappointment,"  said  Mrs 
Campbell ;  "  but  one  which,  if  it  pleases  God,  may  be 
replaced  ;  and  we  may  hope  that  their  expectations,  though 
blighted  for  the  present,  may  be  realised  on  some  future 
occasion." 

"  Here  is  a  letter  from  Colonel  Forster,  which  I  over- 
looked," said  Mr  Campbell ;  "  it  was  between  the  envelope. 


1 84  The  Settlers 

He  says  that  he  has  received  an  answer  from  the  governor, 
who  fully  agrees  with  him  in  his  views  on  the  subject  we 
were  conversing  about,  and  has  allowed  him  to  take  any 
steps  which  he  may  think  advisable.  The  Colonel  says 
that  he  will  call  upon  me  again  in  a  few  days,  and  that  if, 
in  the  meantime,  I  will  Jet  him  know  how  many  soldiers  I 
wish  to  employ,  he  will  make  arrangements  to  meet  my 
views  as  far  as  lies  in  his  power.  We  have  to  thank 
Heaven  for  sending  us  friends,  at  all  events,"  continued 
Mr  Campbell;  "but  at  present,  we  will  put  his  letter 
aside,  and  return  to  our  English  news." 

"  Dear  England !  "  exclaimed  Emma. 

"  Yes,  dear  England,  my  good  girl ;  we  are  English, 
and  can  love  our  country  as  much  now  as  we  did  when  we 
lived  in  it.  We  are  still  English  and  in  an  English  colony  ; 
it  has  pleased  Heaven  to  remove  us  away  from  our  native 
land,  but  our  hearts  and  feelings  are  still  the  same,  and  so 
will  all  English  hearts  be  found  to  be  in  every  settlement 
made  by  our  country  all  over  the  wide  world.  We  all  glory 
in  being  English,  and  have  reason  to  be  proud  of  our 
country.  May  the  feeling  never  be  lost,  but  have  an 
elevating  influence  upon  our  general  conduct ! " 


Chapter  XXVI 

It  was  very  nearly  five  weeks  before  Henry  returned  from 
his  expedition  to  Montreal.  During  this  time,  the  Colonel 
had  repeated  his  visit  and  made  arrangements  with  Mr 
Campbell.  A  party  of  twenty  soldiers  had  been  sent  to 
work  at  felling  timber  and  splitting  rails,  for  whose  services 
Mr  Campbell  paid  as  before.  The  winter  house  and  palisade 
fence  for  the  sheep  were  put  in  hand,  and  great  progress 
was  made  in  a  short  time,  now  that  so  many  people  were 
employed.  They  had  also  examined  the  stream  for  some 
distance,  to  ascertain  which  would  be  the  most  eligible  site 


The  Settlers  185 

for  the  water-mill,  and  had  selected  one  nearly  half  a  mile 
from  the  shore  of  the  lake,  and  where  there  was  a  consider- 
able fall,  and  the  stream  ran  with  great  rapidity.  It  was 
not,  however,  expected  that  the  mill  would  be  erected 
until  the  following  year,  as  it  was  necessary  to  have  a 
millwright  and  all  the  machinery  from  either  Montreal  or 
Quebec.  It  was  intended  that  the  estimate  of  the  expense 
should  be  given  in,  the  contract  made,  and  the  order  given 
during  the  autumn,  so  that  it  might  be  all  ready  for  the 
spring  of  the  next  year.  It  was  on  a  Monday  morning 
that  Henry  arrived  from  the  fort,  where  he  had  stayed  the 
Sunday,  having  reached  it  late  on  Saturday  night.  The 
bateaux,  with  the  stock  and  stores,  he  had  left  at  the  fort ; 
they  were  to  come  round  during  the  day,  but  Henry's 
impatience  to  see  the  family  would  not  allow  him  to  wait. 
He  was,  as  may  be  supposed,  joyfully  received,  and,  as 
soon  as  the  first  recognitions  were  over,  he  proceeded  to 
acquaint  his  father  with  what  he  had  done.  He  had 
obtained  from  a  Canadian  farmer  forty  ewes  of  very  fair 
stock,  although  not  anything  equal  to  the  English  ;  but 
the  agent  had  worked  hard  for  him,  and  procured  him 
twenty  English  sheep  and  two  rams  of  the  best  kind,  to 
improve  the  breed.  For  the  latter  he  had  to  pay  rather 
dear,  but  they  were  worth  any  money  to  Mr  Campbell, 
who  was  quite  delighted  with  the  acquisition.  In  select- 
ing the  sheep,  of  course  Henry  was  obliged  to  depend  on 
the  agent  and  the  parties  he  employed,  as  he  was  no  judge 
himself  j  but  he  had,  upon  his  own  judgment,  purchased 
two  Canadian  horses,  for  Henry  had  been  long  enough  at 
Oxford  to  know  the  points  of  a  horse,  and  as  they  turned 
out,  he  had  made  a  very  good  bargain.  He  had  also 
bought  a  sow  and  pigs  of  an  improved  breed,  and  all  the 
other  commissions  had  been  properly  executed :  the  pack- 
ages of  skins  also  realised  the  price  which  had  been  put 
on  them.  As  it  may  be  supposed,  he  was  full  of  news, 
talking  about  Montreal,  the  parties  he  had  been  invited  to, 
and  the  people  with  whom  he  had  become  acquainted. 
He  had   not   forgotten   to   purchase   some   of  the  latest 


186  The  Settlers 

English  publications  for  his  cousins,  besides  a  few  articles 
of  millinery,  which  he  thought  not  too  gay  for  their  present 
position.  He  was  still  talking,  and  probably  would  have 
gone  on  talking  for  hours  longer,  so  many  were  the 
questions  which  he  had  to  reply  to,  when  Martin  came  in 
and  announced  the  arrival  of  the  bateaux  with  the  stores 
and  cattle,  upon  which  they  all  went  down  to  the  beach 
to  see  them  disembarked  and  brought  up  by  the  soldiers, 
who  were  at  work.  The  stores  were  carried  up  to  the 
door  of  the  storehouse,  and  the  sheep  and  horses  were 
turned  into  the  prairie  with  the  cows.  A  week's  rations 
for  the  soldiers  were  also  brought  up  from  the  fort,  and 
the  men  were  very  busy  in  the  distribution,  and  carrying 
them  to  the  little  temporary  huts  of  boughs  which  they 
had  raised  for  their  accommodation,  during  the  time  they 
worked  for  Mr  Campbell.  Before  the  evening  set  in 
everything  was  arranged,  and  Henry  was  again  surrounded 
by  the  family  and  replying  to  their  remaining  inter- 
rogatories. He  told  them  that  the  Governor  of  Montreal 
had  sent  them  an  invitation  to  pass  the  winter  at  Govern- 
ment House,  and  promised  the  young  ladies  that  no  wolf 
should  venture  to  come  near  to  them,  and  that  the  aides- 
de-camp  had  requested  the  honour  of  their  hands  at  the 
first  ball,  which  should  be  given  after  their  arrival,  at 
which  they  all  laughed  heartily.  In  short,  it  appeared 
that  nothing  could  equal  the  kindness  and  hospitality 
which  had  been  shown  to  him,  and  that  there  was  no 
doubt,  if  they  chose  to  go  there,  that  it  would  be  equally 
extended  to  the  other  members  of  the  family. 

There  was  a  pause  in  the  conversation,  when  Malachi 
addressed  Mr  Campbell. 

"  Martin  wishes  me  to  speak  to  you,  sir,"  said  Malachi. 

"Martin,"  said  Mr  Campbell,  looking  round  for  him, 
and  perceiving  that  he  was  not  in  the  room  ;  "  why,  yes, 
I  perceive  he  is  gone  out.  What  can  it  be  that  he  cannot 
say  for  himself  ? " 

"That's  just  what  I  said  to  him,"  replied  Malachi; 
"  but  he  thought   it  were  better  to  come  through  me  -y 


The  Settlers  187 

the  fact  is,  sir,  that  he  has  taken  a  liking  to  the  Straw- 
berry, and  wishes  to  make  her  his  wife." 

"Indeed!" 

"  Yes,  sir ;  I  don't  think  that  he  would  have  said  any- 
thing about  it  as  yet,  but  you  see,  there  are  so  many 
soldiers  here,  and  two  or  three  of  them  are  of  Martin's 
mind,  and  that  makes  him  feel  uncomfortable  till  the  thing 
is  settled;  and  as  he  can't  well  marry  while  in  your 
service  without  your  leave,  he  has  asked  me  to  speak 
about  it." 

"Well,  but  the  Strawberry  is  your  property,  not  mine,, 
Malachi." 

"  Yes,  sir,  according  to  Indian  fashion,  I  am  her 
father ;  but  I've  no  objection,  and  shan't  demand  any 
presents  for  her." 

"Presents  for  her!  why  we  in  general  give  presents 
or  money  with  a  wife,"  said  Emma. 

"  Yes,  I  know  you  do,  but  English  wives  an't  Indian 
wives ;  an  English  wife  requires  people  to  work  for  her 
and  costs  money  to  keep,  but  an  Indian  wife  works  for 
herself  and  her  husband,  so  she  is  of  value  and  is  generally 
bought  of  the  father ;  I  reckon  in  the  end  that  it's  cheaper 
to  pay  for  an  Indian  wife  than  to  receive  money  with  an 
English  one  ;  but  that's  as  may  be." 

"That's  not  a  very  polite  speech  of  yours,  Malachi,"* 
said  Mrs  Campbell. 

"Perhaps  it  an't,  ma'am,  but  it's  near  the  mark  neverthe- 
less. Now  I  am  willing  that  Martin  should  have  the 
Strawberry,  because  I  know  that  he  is  a  smart  hunter,  and 
will  keep  her  well ;  and  somehow  or  another,  I  feel  that  if 
he  made  her  his  wife,  I  should  be  more  comfortable  ;  I  shall 
live  with  them  here  close  by,  and  Martin  will  serve  you, 
and  when  he  has  a  wife  he  will  not  feel  inclined  to  change 
service,  and  go  into  the  woods." 

"I  think  it  an  excellent  proposal,  Malachi,  and  am 
much  pleased  with  it,  as  we  now  shall  have  you  all 
together,"  said  Mrs  Campbell. 

Yes,  ma'am,   so  you  will,   and   then  I'll  be    always 


a 


1 88  The  Settlers 

with  the  boy  to  look  after  him,  and  you'll  always  know 
where  we  are,  and  not  be  frightened." 

"  Very  true,  Malachi,"  said  Mr  Campbellf;  "  I  consider 
it  a  very  good  arrangement.  We  must  build  you  a  better 
lodge  than  the  one  that  you  are  in." 

"  No,  sir,  not  a  better  one,  for  if  you  have  all  you 
want,  you  can't  want  more  ;  it's  big  enough,  but  perhaps 
not  quite  near  enough.  I'm  thinking  that  when  the  sheep- 
fold  is  finished,  it  might  be  as  well  to  raise  our  lodge 
inside  of  the  palisades,  and  then  we  shall  be  a  sort  of 
guard  to  the  creatures." 

"  A  very  excellent  idea,  Malachi ;  well  then,  as  far 
as  I  am  concerned,  Martin  has  my  full  consent  to  marry 
as  soon  as  he  pleases." 

"  And  mine,  if  it  is  at  all  necessary,"  observed  Mrs 
Campbell. 

"But  who  is  to  marry  them?"  said  Emma;  "they 
have  no  chaplain  at  the  fort  j  he  went  away  ill  last 
year." 

"  Why,  miss,  they  don't  want  no  chaplain ;  she  is  an 
Indian  girl,  and  he  will  marry  her  Indian-fashion." 

"  But  what  fashion  is  that,  Malachi  ? "  said  Mary. 

"  Why,  miss,  he'll  come  to  the  lodge,  and  fetch  her 
away  to  his  own  house." 

Alfred  burst  out  into  laughter ;  "  that's  making  short 
work  of  it,"  said  he. 

"  Yes,  rather  too  short  for  my  approval,"  said  Mrs 
Campbell.  "  Malachi,  it's  very  true  that  the  Strawberry 
is  an  Indian  girl,  but  we  are  not  Indians,  and  Martin  is 
not  an  Indian,  neither  are  you  who  stand  as  her  father ; 
indeed,  I  cannot  consent  to  give  my  sanction  to  such  a 
marriage." 

"Well,  ma'am,  as  you  please,  but  it  appears  to  me  to 
be  all  right.  If  you  go  into  a  country  and  wish  to  marry 
a  girl  of  that  country,  you  marry  her  according  to  the 
rules  of  that  country.  Now,  Martin  seeks  an  Indian 
squaw,  and  why  not  therefore  marry  her  after  Indian 
fashion  ?  " 


The  Settlers  189 

"  You  may  be  right,  Malachi,  in  your  argument,"  said 
Mrs  Campbell ;  "  but  still  you  must  make  allowances  for 
our  prejudices.  We  never  should  think  that  she  was 
a  married  woman,  if  no  further  ceremony  was  to  take 
place  than  what  you  propose." 

"  Well,  ma'am,  just  as  you  please ;  but  still,  suppose 
you  marry  them  after  your  fashion,  the  girl  won't  under- 
stand a  word  that  is  said,  so  what  good  will  it  do  ?  " 

"  None  to  her  at  present,  Malachi ;  but  recollect,  if 
she  is  not  a  Christian  at  present,  she  may  be  hereafter  ; 
I  have  often  thought  upon  that  subject,  and  although  I 
feel  it  useless  to  speak  to  her  just  now,  yet  as  soon  as 
she  understands  English  well  enough  to  know  what  I  say 
to  her,  I  hope  to  persuade  her  to  become  one.  Now,  if 
she  should  become  a  Christian,  as  I  hope  in  God  she  will, 
she  then  will  perceive  that  she  has  not  been  properly 
married,  and  will  be  anxious  to  have  the  ceremony 
properly  performed  over  again ;  so  why  not  do  it 
now?" 

"  Well,  ma'am,  if  it  pleases  you,  I  have  no  objection ; 
I'm  sure  Martin  will  have  none." 

"  It  will  please  me  very  much,  Malachi,"  replied  Mrs 
Campbell. 

"  And  although  there  is  no  chaplain  at  the  fort," 
observed  Mr  Campbell,  "  yet  the  Colonel  can  marry  in 
his  absence  ;  a  marriage  by  a  commanding  officer  is  quite 
legal." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Alfred,  "  and  so  is  one  by  a  Captain  of 
a  man-of-war." 

"So  be  it  then,"  replied  Malachi ;  "  the  sooner  the 
better,  for  the  soldiers  are  very  troublesome,  and  I  cannot 
keep  them  out  of  my  lodge." 

Martin,  who  had  remained  outside  the  door,  and  over- 
heard all  that  passed,  now  came  in ;  the  subject  was 
again  canvassed,  and  Martin  returned  his  thanks  for  the 
permission  given  to  him. 

"  Well,"  said  Emma,  "  I  little  thought  we  should  have 
a  wedding  in  the  family  so  soon ;  this  is  quite  an  event. 


190  The  Settlers 

Martin,  I  wish  you  joy,  you  will  have  a  very  pretty  and 
a  very  good  wife." 

"  I  think  so  too,  miss,"  replied  Martin. 

**  Where  is  she  ?  "  said  Mary. 

"She  is  in  the  garden,  miss,"  said  Malachi,  "getting 
out  of  the  way  of  the  soldiers ;  now  that  the  work  is 
done,  they  torment  her  not  a  little,  and  she  is  glad  to 
escape  from  them  ;  I'd  tell  them  to  go  away,  but  they 
don't  mind  me ;  they  know  I  must  not  use  my  rifle." 

"I  should  hope  not,"  replied  Mrs  Campbell;  "it 
would  be  hard  to  shoot  a  good  man  merely  because  he 
wished  to  marry  your  daughter." 

"  Why,  yes,  ma'am,  it  would,"  replied  Malachi ;  "  so 
the  sooner  she  is  given  to  Martin,  the  sooner  we  shall 
have  peace." 

As  the  boat  was  continually  going  backwards  and  for- 
wards between  the  fort  and  the  farm,  Mr  Campbell  wrote 
to  the  Colonel,  stating  what  they  wished  him  to  do,  and 
the  Colonel  appointed  that  day  week,  on  which  he  would 
come  and  perform  the  ceremony.  It  was  a  little  fete  at  the 
farm.  Mrs  Campbell  and  the  Misses  Percival  dressed  them- 
selves more  than  usually  smart,  so  did  all  the  males  of  the 
establishment ;  and  a  better  dinner  than  usual  was  prepared, 
as  the  Colonel  and  some  of  the  officers  were  to  dine  and 
spend  the  day  with  them.  Martin  was  very  gaily  attired, 
and  in  high  spirits.  The  Strawberry  had  on  a  new  robe 
of  young  deer  skin,  and  had  a  flower  or  two  in  her  long 
black  hair ;  she  looked  as  she  was,  very  pretty  and  very 
modest,  but  not  at  all  embarrassed.  The  marriage  ceremony 
was  explained  to  her  by  Malachi,  and  she  cheerfully  con- 
sented. Before  noon  the  marriage  took  place,  and  an  hour 
or  two  afterwards,  they  sat  down  to  a  well-furnished  table, 
and  the  whole  party  were  very  merry,  particularly  as  the 
Colonel,  who  was  most  unusually  gay,  insisted  upon  the 
Strawberry  sitting  at  the  table,  which  she  had  never  done 
before.  She  acquitted  herself,  however,  without  embar- 
rassment, and  smiled  when  they  laughed,  although  she 
could  understand  but  little  of  what  they  said.     Mr  Camp- 


The  Settlers  191 

bell  opened  two  of  his  bottles  of  wine,  to  celebrate  the 
day,  and  they  had  a  very  happy  party;  the  only  people 
who  were  discontented  were  three  or  four  of  the  soldiers 
outside,  who  had  wanted  to  marry  the  Strawberry  them- 
selves ;  but  the  knowledge  that  their  Colonel  was  there, 
effectually  put  a  stop  to  anything  like  annoyance  or 
disturbance  on  their  parts.  At  sunset,  the  Colonel  and 
officers  departed  for  the  fort,  the  family  remained  in  the 
house  till  past  ten  o'clock,  by  which  time  all  the  soldiers 
had  gone  to  bed.  Mr  Campbell  then  read  prayers,  and 
offered  up  an  additional  one  for  the  happiness  of  the  newly- 
married  couple,  after  which  they  all  saluted  the  Strawberry 
and  wished  her  good-night ;  she  was  then  led  to  the  lodge 
by  Martin,  accompanied  by  Alfred,  Henry,  Malachi, 
Percival,  and  John,  who  all  went  home  with  them  as  a 
guard  from  any  interruption  on  the  part  of  the  disappointed 
suitors. 


Chapter  XXVII 

"How  cheerful  and  gay  everything  looks  now,"  observed 
Emma  to  Mary,  a  few  mornings  after  the  celebration  of 
the  marriage.  "  One  could  hardly  credit  that  in  a  few 
months  all  this  animated  landscape  will  be  nothing  but  one 
dreary  white  mass  of  snow  and  ice,  with  no  sounds  meeting 
the  ear  but  the  howling  of  the  storm  and  the  howling  of 
the  wolves." 

"  Two  very  agreeable  additions  certainly,"  replied  Mary ; 
"but  what  you  observe  was  actually  occurring  to  my  own 
mind  at  the  very  moment." 

The  scene  was  indeed  cheerful  and  lively.  The  prairie 
on  one  side  of  the  stream  waved  its  high  grass  to  the  sum- 
mer breeze;  on  the  other,  the  cows,  horses,  and  sheep 
were  grazing  in  every  direction.  The  lake  in  the  distance 
was  calm  and  unruffled ;  the  birds  were  singing  and  chirp- 
ing merrily  in  the  woods ;  near  the  house  the  bright  green 


192  The  Settlers 

of  the  herbage  was  studded  with  the  soldiers,  dressed  in 
white,  employed  in  various  ways  ;  the  corn  waved  its 
yellow  ears  between  the  dark  stumps  of  the  trees  in  the 
cleared  land  ;  and  the  smoke  from  the  chimney  of  the  house 
mounted  straight  up  in  a  column  to  the  sky ;  the  grunting 
of  the  pigs,  and  the  cackling  of  the  fowls,  and  the  occa- 
sional bleating  of  the  calves,  responded  to  by  the  lowing 
of  the  cows,  gave  life  and  animation  to  the  picture.  At  a 
short  distance  from  the  shore  the  punt  was  floating  on  the 
still  waters.  John  and  Malachi  were  very  busy  fishing  -y 
the  dogs  were  lying  down  by  the  palisades,  all  except 
Oscar,  who,  as  usual,  attended  upon  his  young  mistresses ; 
and  under  the  shade  of  a  large  tree,  at  a  little  distance 
from  the  house,  were  Mr  Campbell  and  Percival,  the 
former  reading  while  the  other  was  conning  over  his 
lesson. 

"  This  looks  but  little  like  a  wilderness  now,  Mary, 
does  it  ?  "  said  Emma. 

"  No,  my  dear  sister.  It  is  very  different  from  what  it 
was  when  we  first  came ;  but  still  I  should  like  to  have 
some  neighbours." 

"  So  should  I ;  any  society  is  better  than  none  at 
all." 

"  There  I  do  not  agree  with  you ;  at  the  same  time,  I 
think  we  could  find  pleasure  in  having  about  us  even  those 
who  are  not  cultivated,  provided  they  were  respectable  and 
good." 

"  That's  what  I  would  have  said,  Mary ;  but  we  must 
go  in,  and  practise  the  new  air  for  the  guitar  which  Henry 
brought  us  from  Montreal.  "We  promised  him  that  we 
would.     Here  comes  Alfred  to  spend  his  idleness  upon  us." 

"  His  idleness,  Emma  ;  surely,  you  don't  mean  that ;  he's 
seldom,  if  ever,  unemployed." 

"Some  people  are  very  busy  about  nothing,"  replied 
Emma. 

"  Yes  ;  and  some  people  say  what  they  do  not  mean, 
sister,"  replied  Mary.  "Well,  Alfred,  here  is  Emma  pro- 
nouncing you  to  be  an  idle  body." 


The  Settlers  193 

"  I  am  not  likely  to  be  that,  at  all  events,"  replied 
Alfred,  taking  off  his  hat  and  fanning  himself.  "  My 
father  proposes  to  give  me  enough  to  do.  What  do  you 
think  he  said  to  me  this  morning  before  breakfast  ? " 

"I  suppose  he  said  that  you  might  as  well  go  to  sea 
again  as  remain  here,"  replied  Emma,  laughing. 

"  No,  indeed ;  I  wish  he  had ;  but  he  has  proposed 
that  your  prophecy  should  be  fulfilled,  my  malicious 
little  cousin.     He  has  proposed  my  turning  miller." 

Emma  clapped  her  hands  and  laughed. 

"  How  do  you  mean  ? "  said  Mary. 

"  Why,  he  pointed  out  to  me  that  the  mill  would  cost 
about  two  hundred  and  fifty  pounds,  and  that  he  thought 
as  my  half-pay  was  unemployed,  that  it  would  be  advisable 
that  I  should  expend  it  in  erecting  the  mill,  offering  me 
the  sum  necessary  for  the  purpose.  He  would  advance 
the  money,  and  I  might  repay  him  as  I  received  my  pay. 
That,  he  said,  would  be  a  provision  for  me,  and  eventually 
an  independence." 

"  I  told  you  that  you  would  be  a  miller,"  replied  Emma, 
laughing.     "  Poor  Alfred  !  " 

"  Well,  what  did  you  reply,  Alfred  ?  "  said  Mary. 

"  I  said  yes,  I  believe,  because  I  did  not  like  to  say  no." 

"  You  did  perfectly  right,  Alfred,"  replied  Mary. 
"There  can  be  no  harm  in  your  having  the  property,  and 
had  you  refused  it,  it  would  have  given  pain  to  your 
father.  If  your  money  is  laid  out  on  the  mill,  my  uncle 
will  have  more  to  expend  upon  the  farm ;  but  still  it  does 
not  follow  that  you  are  to  become  a  miller  all  your  life." 

"I  should  hope  not,"  replied  Alfred;  "as  soon  as 
Emma  meets  with  that  long  black  gentleman  we  were 
talking  of,  I'll  make  it  over  to  her  as  a  marriage  portion." 

"Thank  you,  cousin,"  replied  Emma,  "I  may  put  you 
in  mind  of  your  promise ;  but  now  Mary  and  I  must  go  in 
and  astonish  the  soldiers  with  our  music ;  so  good-bye, 
Mr  Campbell,  the  miller." 

The  soldiers  had  now  been  at  work  for  more  than  two 
months,  a  large  portion  of  the  wood  had  been  felled  and 

S  N 


194  The  Settlers 

cleared  away.  With  what  had  been  cleared  by  Alfred, 
and  Martin,  and  Henry  the  year  before,  they  had  now 
more  than  forty  acres  of  corn-land.  The  rails  for  the 
snake-fence  had  also  been  split,  and  the  fence  was  almost 
complete  round  the  whole  of  the  prairie  and  cleared  land, 
when  it  was  time  for  the  grass  to  be  cut  down  and  the 
hay  made  and  gathered  up.  This  had  scarcely  been 
finished  when  the  corn  was  ready  for  the  sickle  and 
gathered  in,  a  barn  had  been  raised  close  to  the  sheepfold 
as  well  as  the  lodge  for  Malachi,  Martin,  and  his  wife. 
For  six  weeks  all  was  bustle  and  hard  work,  but  the 
weather  was  fine,  and  everything  was  got  in  safe.  The 
services  of  the  soldiers  were  now  no  longer  required,  and 
Mr  Campbell  having  settled  his  accounts,  they  returned  to 
the  fort. 

"  Who  would  think,"  said  Henry  to  Alfred,  as  he  cast 
his  eyes  over  the  buildings,  the  stacks  of  corn  and  hay, 
and  the  prairie  stocked  with  cattle,  "  that  we  had  only 
been  here  so  short  a  time  ?  " 

"  Many  hands  make  light  work,"  replied  Alfred  ;  "  we 
have  done  with  the  help  from  the  fort  what  it  would  have 
taken  us  six  years  to  do  with  our  own  resources.  My 
father's  money  has  been  well  laid  out,  and  will  bring  in  a 
good  return." 

"  You  have  heard  of  the  proposal  of  Colonel  Forster, 
about  the  cattle  at  the  fort  ?  " 

"  No ;  what  is  it  ? " 

"  He  wrote  to  my  father  yesterday,  saying,  as  he  had 
only  the  means  of  feeding  the  cows  necessary  for  the 
officers  of  the  garrison,  that  he  would  sell  all  the  oxen  at 
present  at  the  fort  at  a  very  moderate  price." 

"  But  even  if  we  have  fodder  enough  for  them  during 
the  winter,  what  are  we  to  do  with  them  ? " 

"  Sell  them  again  to  the  fort  for  the  supply  of  the 
troops,"  replied  Henry,  "  and  thereby  gain  good  profit. 
The  commandant  says  that  it  will  be  cheaper  to  govern- 
ment in  the  end  than  being  compelled  to  feed  them." 

"That  it  will,  I  have  no  doubt,  now  that  they  have 


The  Settlers  195 

nothing  to  give  them ;  they  trusted  chiefly  to  our  prairie 
for  hay  ;  and  if  they  had  not  had  such  a  quantity  in  store, 
they  could  not  have  fed  them  last  winter." 

"  My  father  will  consent,  I  know;  indeed,  he  would  be 
very  foolish  not  to  do  so,  for  most  of  them  will  be  killed 
when  the  winter  sets  in,  and  will  only  cost  us  the 
grazing." 

"  We  are  fortunate  in  finding  such  friends  as  we  have 
done,"  replied  Alfred.  "  All  this  assistance  would  not 
have  been  given  to  perhaps  any  other  settlers." 

"No,  certainly  not;  but  you  see,  Alfred,  we  are 
indebted  to  your  influence  with  Captain  Lumley  for  all 
these  advantages,  at  least  my  father  and  mother  say  so, 
and  I  agree  with  them.  Captain  Lumley's  influence  with 
the  Governor  has  created  all  this  interest  about  us." 

"  I  think  we  must  allow  that  the  peculiar  position  of  the 
family  has  done  much  towards  it.  It  is  not  often  that 
they  meet  with  settlers  of  refined  habits  and  cultivated 
minds,  and  there  naturally  must  be  a  feeling  towards  a 
family  of  such  a  description  in  all  generous  minds." 

"  Very  true,  Alfred,"  replied  Henry  ;  "  but  there  is  our 
mother  waiting  for  us  to  go  in  to  dinner." 

"  Yes  -,  and  the  Strawberry  by  her  side.  What  a  nice 
little  creature  she  is  !  " 

"  Yes  ;  and  how  quickly  she  is  becoming  useful.  She 
has  almost  given  up  her  Indian  customs  and  is  settling 
down  quietly  into  English  habits.  Martin  appears  very 
fond  of  her." 

"  And  so  he  ought  to  be,"  replied  Henry  ;  "  a  wife 
with  a  smile  always  upon  her  lips  is  a  treasure.  Come, 
let  us  go  in." 

Another  fortnight  passed  away  when  an  incident 
occurred  which  created  some  uneasiness.  Mr  Campbell 
was  busy  with  Martin  and  Alfred  clearing  out  the  store- 
room and  arranging  the  stores.  Many  of  the  cases  and 
packages  had  been  opened  to  be  examined  and  aired,  and 
they  were  busily  employed,  when,  turning  round,  Mr 
Campbell,  to  his  great  surprise,  beheld  an  Indian  by  his 


196  The  Settlers 

side,  who  was  earnestly  contemplating  the  various  packages 
of  blankets,  &c,  and  cases  of  powder,  shot,  and  other 
articles,  which  were  opened  around  him. 

"  Why,  who  is  this  ? "  exclaimed  Mr  Campbell,  starting. 

Martin  and  Alfred,  who  had  their  backs  to  him  at  the 
time  of  Mr  Campbell's  exclamation,  turned  round  and 
beheld  the  Indian.  He  was  an  elderly  man,  very  tall  and 
muscular,  dressed  in  leggings  and  deer-skin  coat,  a  war 
eagle's  feather,  fixed  by  a  fillet,  on  his  head,  and  a  pro- 
fusion of  copper  and  brass  medals  and  trinkets  round  his 
neck.  His  face  was  not  painted,  with  the  exception  of 
two  black  circles  round  his  eyes.  His  head  was  shaved, 
and  one  long  scalp-lock  hung  behind.  He  had  a  toma- 
hawk and  a  knife  in  his  belt  and  a  rifle  upon  his  arm. 
Martin  advanced  to  the  Indian  and  looked  earnestly  at  him. 

"I  know  his  tribe,"  said  Martin;  "but  not  his  name; 
but  he  is  a  chief  and  a  warrior." 

Martin  then  spoke  to  him  in  the  Indian  tongue.  The 
Indian  merely  gave  an  "ugh"  in  reply. 

"  He  does  not  chose  to  give  his  name,"  observed  Martin  ; 
"  and,  therefore,  he  is  here  for  no  good.  Mr  Alfred,  just 
fetch  Malachi ;  he  will  know  him,  I  dare  say." 

Alfred  went  to  the  house  for  Malachi ;  in  the  meantime 
the  Indian  remained  motionless,  with  his  eyes  fixed  upon 
different  articles  exposed  to  view. 

"  It's  strange,"  observed  Martin,  "  how  he  could  have 
come  here ;  but  to  be  sure  neither  Malachi  nor  I  have  been 
out  lately." 

Just  as  he  finished  his  remark,  Alfred  returned  with 
Malachi.     Malachi  looked  at  the  Indian  and  spoke  to  him. 

The  Indian  now  replied  in  the  Indian  language. 

"I  knew  him,  sir,"  said  Malachi,  "the  moment  I  saw 
his  back.  He's  after  no  good,  and  it's  a  thousand  pities 
that  he  has  come  just  now  and  seen  all  this,"  continued 
Malachi ;  "  it's  a  strong  temptation." 

"  Why,  who  is  he  ? "  said  Mr  Campbell. 

"  The  Angry  Snake,  sir,"  replied  Malachi.  "I  had  no 
idea  that  he  would  be  in  these  parts  before  the  meeting  of 


The  Settlers  197 

the  Indian  council,  which   takes  place  in  another  month, 
and  then  I  meant  to  have  been  on  the  look-out  for  him." 

"  But  what  have  we  to  fear  from  him  ? " 

"  Well ;  that's  to  be  proved  j  but  this  I  can  say,  that  he 
has  his  eyes  upon  what  appears  to  him  of  more  value 
than  all  the  gold  in  the  universe ;  and  he's  anything  but 
honest." 

"  But  we  have  nothing  to  fear  from  one  man,"  observed 
Alfred. 

"  His  party  an't  far  off,  sir,"  said  Malachi.  "  He  has 
some  followers,  although  not  many,  and  those  who  follow 
him  are  as  bad  as  himself.     We  must  be  on  the  watch." 

Malachi  now  addressed  the  Indian  for  some  time  ;  the 
only  reply  was  an  "  ugh." 

"  I  have  told  him  that  all  the  powder  and  ball  that  he 
sees  are  for  our  rifles,  which  are  more  than  are  possessed 
by  his  whole  tribe.  Not  that  it  does  much  good,  but  at 
all  events  it's  just  as  well  to  let  them  know  that  we  shall 
be  well  prepared.  The  crittur's  quite  amazed  at  so  much 
ammunition ;  that's  a  fact.     It's  a  pity  he  ever  saw  it." 

"  Shall  we  give  him  some  ? "  said  Mr  Campbell. 

"  No,  no,  sir ;  he  would  only  make  use  of  it  to  try  to 
get  the  rest  •,  however,  I  believe  that  he  is  the  only  one  of 
his  party  who  has  a  rifle.  The  best  thing  is  to  close  the 
doors,  and  then  he  will  go." 

They  did  as  Malachi  requested,  and  the  Indian,  after 
waiting  a  short  time,  turned  round  on  his  heel,  and  walked 
away. 

"  He  is  a  regular  devil,  that  Angry  Snake,"  observed 
Malachi,  as  he  watched  him  departing ;  "  but  never  mind, 
I'll  be  a  match  for  him.  I  wish  he'd  never  seen  all  that 
ammunition,  nevertheless." 

"  At  all  events,  we  had  better  not  say  a  word  in  the 
house  about  his  making  his  appearance,"  said  Mr  Campbell. 
"  It  will  only  alarm  the  women,  and  do  no  good." 

"  That's  true,  sir.  I'll  only  tell  the  Strawberry,"  said 
Martin ;  "  she's  an  Indian,  and  it  will  put  her  on  the  look- 
out." 


198  The  Settlers 

"  That  will  be  as  well,  but  caution  her  not  to  mention 
it  to  Mrs  Campbell  or  the  girls,  Martin." 

"  Never  fear,  sir,"  replied  Malachi ;  "  I'll  watch  his 
motions  nevertheless ;  to-morrow  I'll  be  in  the  woods  and 
on  his  trail.  I'm  glad  that  he  saw  me  here,  for  he  fears 
me ;  I  know  that." 

It  so  happened  that  the  Indian  was  not  seen  by  Mrs 
Campbell  or  any  of  them  in  the  house,  either  upon  his 
arrival  or  departure ;  and  when  Mr  Campbell  and  the 
others  returned  to  the  house,  they  found  that  no  one  there 
had  any  idea  of  such  a  visit  having  been  paid.  The  secret 
was  kept,  but  it  occasioned  a  great  deal  of  anxiety  for 
some  days.  At  last  the  alarm  of  Mr  Campbell  gradually 
subsided.  Malachi  had  gone  out  with  John,  and  had 
discovered  that  all  the  Indians  had  come  down  near  to 
them,  to  meet  in  council,  and  that  there  were  many  other 
parties  of  them  in  the  woods.  But  although  the  visit  of 
the  Angry  Snake  might  have  been  partly  accidental,  still 
Malachi  was  convinced  that  there  was  every  prospect  of 
his  paying  them  another  visit,  if  he  could  obtain  a  sufficient 
number  to  join  him,  so  that  he  might  obtain  by  force  the 
articles  he  had  seen  and  so  much  coveted. 


Chapter  XXVIII 

Mr  Campbell  acceded  to  the  offer  made  by  the  Com- 
mandant of  the  fort,  and  purchased  of  him  at  a  moderate 
price  eighteen  oxen,  which  were  all  that  remained  of  the 
stock  at  the  fort,  except  the  cows.  He  also  took  six 
weaning  calves  to  bring  up.  The  cattle  were  now  turned 
into  the  bush  to  feed,  that  they  might  obtain  some  after- 
grass from  that  portion  of  the  prairie  on  which  they  had 
been  feeding.  The  summer  passed  quickly  away,  for 
they  all  had  plenty  of  employment.  They  fished  every 
day  in  the  lake,  and  salted  down  what  they  did  not  eat, 
for  winter  provision.     Martin  now  was  a  great  part  of  his 


The  Settlers  199 

time  in  the  woods,  looking  after  the  cattle,  and  Malachi 
occasionally  accompanied  him,  but  was  oftener  out  hunting 
with  John,  and  always  returned  with  game.  They 
brought  in  a  good  many  bear  skins,  and  sometimes  the 
flesh,  which,  although  approved  of  by  Malachi  and  Martin, 
was  not  much  admired  by  the  rest.  As  soon  as  the  after- 
grass had  been  gathered  in,  there  was  not  so  much  to 
do.  Henry  and  Mr  Campbell,  with  Percival,  were  quite 
sufficient  to  look  after  the  stock,  and  as  the  leaves  began 
to  change,  the  cattle  were  driven  in  from  the  woods,  and 
pastured  on  the  prairie.  Everything  went  on  in  order;  one 
day  was  the  counterpart  of  another.  Alfred  and  Henry 
thrashed  out  the  corn,  in  the  shed,  or  rather  open  barn, 
which  had  been  put  up  by  the  soldiers  in  the  sheep-fold,  and 
piled  up  the  straw  for  winter  fodder  for  the  cattle.  The 
oats  and  wheat  were  taken  into  the  storehouse.  Martin's 
wife  could  now  understand  English,  and  spoke  it  a  little. 
She  was  very  useful,  assisting  Mrs  Campbell  and  her 
nieces  in  the  house,  and  attending  the  stock.  They  had 
brought  up  a  large  number  of  chickens,  and  had  disposed 
of  a  great  many  to  the  Colonel  and  officers  of  the  fort. 
Their  pigs  also  had  multiplied  exceedingly,  and  many  had 
been  put  up  to  fatten,  ready  to  be  killed  and  salted  down. 
The  time  for  that  occupation  was  now  come,  and  they 
were  very  busy  curing  their  meat ;  they  had  also  put  up 
a  small  shed  for  smoking  their  bacon  and  hams.  Already 
they  were  surrounded  with  comfort  and  plenty,  and  felt 
grateful  to  Heaven  that  they  had  been  so  favoured. 

The  autumn  had  now  advanced,  and  their  routine  of 
daily  duty  was  seldom  interrupted ;  now  and  then  a  visit 
was  paid  them  from  the  fort  by  one  or  other  of  the  officers 
or  the  Commandant.  The  Indians  had  held  their  council, 
but  the  English  agent  was  present,  and  the  supply 
of  blankets  and  other  articles  sent  to  the  chiefs  for 
distribution  had  the  expected  effect  of  removing  all 
animosity.  It  is  true  that  the  Angry  Snake  and  one  or 
two  more  made  very  violent  speeches,  but  they  were 
overruled.     The  calumet  of  peace  had  been  presented  and 


200  The  Settlers 

smoked,  and  all  danger  appeared  to  be  over  from  that 
quarter.  Malachi  had  gone  to  the  council,  and  was  well 
received.  He  had  been  permitted  to  speak  also  as  an 
English  agent,  and  his  words  were  not  without  effect. 
Thus  everything  wore  the  appearance  of  peace  and  pros- 
perity, when  an  event  occurred  which  we  shall  now  relate. 
What  is  termed  the  Indian  summer  had  commenced, 
during  which  there  is  a  kind  of  haze  in  the  atmosphere. 
One  morning,  a  little  before  dawn,  Mary  and  Emma,  who 
happened  to  be  up  first,  went  out  to  milk  the  cows,  when 
they  observed  that  the  haze  was  much  thicker  than  usual. 
They  had  been  expecting  the  equinoctial  gales,  which 
were  very  late  this  year,  and  Mary  observed  that  she 
foresaw  they  were  coming  on,  as  the  sky  wore  every 
appearance  of  wind ;  yet  still  there  was  but  a  light  air, 
and  hardly  perceptible  at  the  time.  In  a  moment  after 
they  had  gone  out,  and  were  taking  up  their  pails, 
Strawberry  came  to  them  from  her  own  lodge,  and  they 
pointed  to  the  gloom  and  haze  in  the  air.  She  turned 
round,  as  if  to  catch  the  wind,  and  snuffed  for  a  little 
while ;  at  last  she  said,  "  Great  fire  in  the  woods." 
Alfred  and  the  others  soon  joined  them,  and  having  been 
rallied  by  Emma  at  their  being  so  late,  they  also  observed 
the  unusual  appearance  of  the  sky.  Martin  corroborated 
the  assertion  of  the  Strawberry,  that  there  was  fire  in  the 
woods.  Malachi  and  John  had  not  returned  that  night 
from  a  hunting  expedition,  but  shortly  after  daylight  they 
made  their  appearance ;  they  had  seen  the  fire  in  the 
distance,  and  said  that  it  was  to  northward  and  eastward, 
and  extended  many  miles ;  that  they  had  been  induced 
to  leave  the  chase  and  come  home  in  consequence. 
During  the  remainder  of  the  day,  there  was  little  or  no 
wind,  but  the  gloom  and  smell  of  fire  increased  rapidly. 
At  night  the  breeze  sprang  up,  and  soon  increased  to  a 
gale  from  the  north-east,  the  direction  in  which  the  fire 
had  been  seen.  Malachi  and  Martin  were  up  several  times 
in  the  night,  for  they  knew  that  if  the  wind  continued  in 
that  quarter,  without  any  rain,  there  would  be  danger  •, 


The  Settlers  201 

still  the  fire  was  at  a  great  distance,  but  in  the  morning 
the  wind  blew  almost  a  hurricane,  and  before  twelve 
o'clock  on  the  next  day,  the  smoke  was  borne  down  upon 
them,  and  carried  away  in  masses  over  the  lake. 

"Do  you  think  there  is  any  danger,  Martin,  from  this 
fire?"  said  Alfred. 

"  Why,  sir,  that  depends  upon  circumstances  ;  if  the 
wind  were  to  blow  from  the  quarter  which  it  now  does, 
as  hard  as  it  does,  for  another  twenty-four  hours,  we  shall 
have  the  fire  right  down  upon  us." 

"  But  still  we  have  so  much  clear  land  between  the 
forest  and  us,  that  I  should  think  the  house  would  be 
safe." 

"  I  don't  know  that,  sir.  You  have  never  seen  the 
woods  a-fire  for  miles  as  I  have  ;  if  you  had,  you  would 
know  what  it  was.  We  have  two  chances  ;  one  is  that 
we  may  have  torrents  of  rain  come  down  with  the  gale, 
and  the  other  is,  that  the  wind  may  shift  a  point  or 
two,  which  would  be  the  best  chance  for  us  of  the 
two." 

But  the  wind  did  not  shift,  and  the  rain  did  not 
descend,  and  before  the  evening  set  in,  the  fire  was  within 
two  miles  of  them,  and  distant  roaring  rent  the  air ;  the 
heat  and  smoke  became  more  oppressive,  and  the  party 
were  under  great  alarm. 

As  the  sun  set,  the  wind  became  even  more  violent,  and 
now  the  flames  were  distinctly  to  be  seen,  and  the  whole 
air  was  filled  with  myriads  of  sparks.  The  fire  bore 
down  upon  them  with  resistless  fury,  and  soon  the 
atmosphere  was  so  oppressive,  that  they  could  scarcely 
breathe ;  the  cattle  galloped  down  to  the  lake,  their  tails 
in  the  air,  and  lowing  with  fear.  There  they  remained, 
knee-deep  in  the  water,  and  huddled  together. 

"Well,  Malachi,"  said  Mr  Campbell,  "this  is  very 
awful.     What  shall  we  do  ? " 

"Trust  in  God,  sir;  we  can  do  nothing  else,"  replied 
Malachi. 

The  flames  were  now  but  a  short  distance   from   the 


202  The  Settlers 

edge  of  the  forest  ;  they  threw  themselves  up  into  the  air 
in  high  columns ;  then,  borne  down  by  the  wind,  burst 
through  the  boughs  of  the  forest,  scorching  here  and  there 
on  the  way  the  trunks  of  the  large  trees  ;  while  such  a 
torrent  of  sparks  and  ignited  cinders  was  poured  down 
upon  the  prairie,  that,  added  to  the  suffocating  masses  of 
smoke,  it  was  impossible  to  remain  there  any  longer. 

"  You  must  all  go  down  to  the  punt,  and  get  on  board," 
said  Malachi.  "  There  is  not  a  moment  for  delay ;  you 
will  be  smothered  if  you  remain  here.  Mr  Alfred,  do  you 
and  Martin  pull  out  as  far  into  the  lake  as  is  necessary  for 
you  to  be  clear  of  the  smoke  and  able  to  breathe.  Quick, 
there  is  no  time  to  be  lost,  for  the  gale  is  rising  faster  than 
before." 

There  was,  indeed,  no  time  to  be  lost.  Mr  Campbell 
took  his  wife  by  the  arm ;  Henry  led  the  girls,  for  the 
smoke  was  so  thick  that  they  could  not  see  the  way. 
Percival  and  Strawberry  followed.  Alfred  and  Martin  had 
already  gone  down  to  get  the  boat  ready.  In  a  few 
minutes  they  were  in  the  boat,  and  pushed  off  from  the 
shore.  The  boat  was  crowded,  but  being  flat-bottomed 
she  bore  the  load  well.  They  pulled  out  about  half  a  mile 
into  the  lake,  before  they  found  themselves  in  a  less 
oppressive  atmosphere.  Not  a  word  was  spoken  until 
Martin  and  Alfred  had  stopped  rowing. 

"  And  old  Malachi  and  John,  where  are  they  ? "  said 
Mrs  Campbell,  who,  now  that  they  were  clear  of  the 
smoke,  discovered  that  these  were  not  in  the  boat. 

"  Oh,  never  fear  them,  ma'am,"  replied  Martin ; 
"Malachi  stayed  behind  to  see  if  he  could  be  of  use. 
He  knows  how  to  take  care  of  himself,  and  of  John 
too." 

"  This  is  an  awful  visitation,"  said  Mrs  Campbell,  after 
a  pause.  "  Look,  the  whole  wood  is  now  on  fire,  close 
down  to  the  clearing.  The  house  must  be  burnt,  and  we 
shall  save  nothing." 

"It  is  the  will  of  God,  my  dear  wife ;  and  if  we  are  to 
be  deprived  of  what  little  wealth  we  have,  we  must  not 


The  Settlers  203 

murmur,  but  submit  with  resignation.  Let  us  thank 
Heaven  that  our  lives  are  preserved." 

Another  pause  ensued ;  at  last  the  silence  was  broken 
by  Emma. 

"  There  is  the  cow-house  on  fire — I  see  the  flames 
bursting  from  the  roof." 

Mrs  Campbell,  whose  hand  was  on  that  of  her  husband, 
squeezed  it  in  silence.  It  was  the  commencement  of  the 
destruction  of  their  whole  property — all  their  labours  and 
efforts  had  been  thrown  away.  The  winter  was  coming 
on,  and  they  would  be  houseless — what  would  become  of 
them  ! 

All  this  passed  in  her  mind,  but  she  did  not  speak. 

At  this  moment  the  flames  of  the  fire  rose  up  straight 
to  the  sky.  Martin  perceived  it,  and  jumped  up  on  his 
feet. 

"  There  is  a  lull  in  the  wind,"  said  Alfred. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Martin,  and  continued  holding  up  his 
hand,  "  I  felt  a  drop  of  rain.  Yes,  it's  coming ;  another 
quarter  of  an  hour  and  we  may  be  safe." 

Martin  was  correct  in  his  observation;  the  wind  had 
lulled  for  a  moment,  and  he  had  felt  the  drops  of  rain. 
This  pause  continued  for  about  three  or  four  minutes, 
during  which  the  cow-house  burnt  furiously,  but  the 
ashes  and  sparks  were  no  longer  hurled  down  on  the 
prairie ;  then  suddenly  the  wind  shifted  to  the  south-east, 
with  such  torrents  of  rain  as  almost  to  blind  them.  So 
violent  was  the  gust,  that  even  the  punt  careened  to  it ; 
but  Alfred  pulled  its  head  round  smartly,  and  put  it 
before  the  wind.  The  gale  was  now  equally  strong  from 
the  quarter  to  which  it  had  changed ;  the  lake  became 
agitated  and  covered  with  white  foam,  and  before  the 
punt  reached  the  shore  again,  which  it  did  in  a  few 
minutes,  the  water  washed  over  its  two  sides,  and  they 
were  in  danger  of  swamping.  Alfred  directed  them  all 
to  sit  still,  and  raising  the  blades  of  the  oars  up  into  the 
air,  the  punt  was  dashed  furiously  through  the  waves, 
till  it  grounded  on  the  beach. 


204  The  Settlers 

Martin  and  Alfred  jumped  out  into  the  water  and  hauled 
the  punt  further  before  they  disembarked ;  the  rain  still 
poured  down  in  torrents,  and  they  were  wet  to  the  skin ; 
as  they  landed,  they  were  met  by  Malachi  and  John. 

"It's  all  over,  and  all  is  safe!"  exclaimed  Malachi. 
"  It  was  touch  and  go,  that's  sartain ;  but  all's  safe, 
except  the  cow-house,  and  that's  easily  put  to  rights 
again.  You  all  had  better  go  home  as  fast  as  you  can, 
and  get  to  bed." 

"Is  all  quite  safe,  do  you  think,  Malachi?"  said  Mr 
Campbell. 

"  Yes,  sir,  no  fear  now ;  the  lire  hasn't  passed  the 
stream,  and  even  if  it  had,  this  rain  would  put  it  out,  for 
we  only  have  the  beginning  of  it ;  but  it  was  a  near  thing, 
that's  sartain." 

The  party  walked  back  to  the  house,  and  as  soon  as 
they  had  entered,  Mr  Campbell  kneeled  down  and  thanked 
Heaven  for  their  miraculous  preservation.  All  joined 
heartily  in  the  prayer,  and,  after  they  had  waited  up  a 
few  minutes,  by  which  time  they  were  satisfied  that  the 
flames  were  fast  extinguishing  and  they  had  nothing  more 
to  fear,  they  took  off  their  wet  clothes,  and  retired  to  bed. 

The  next  morning  they  rose  early,  for  all  were  anxious 
to  ascertain  the  mischief  which  had  been  occasioned  by 
the  fire.  The  cow-house,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
stream,  was  the  only  part  of  the  premises  which  had 
severely  suffered ;  the  walls  were  standing,  but  the  roof 
was  burnt.  On  the  side  of  the  stream  where  the  house 
stood,  the  rails  and  many  portions  of  the  buildings  were 
actually  charred,  and,  had  it  not  been  for  the  providential 
change  of  the  wind  and  the  falling  of  the  rain,  must  in 
a  few  minutes  have  been  destroyed.  The  prairie  was 
covered  with  cinders  and  the  grass  was  burnt  and  withered. 
The  forest  on  the  other  side  of  the  stream  to  a  great 
extent  was  burnt  down;  some  of  the  largest  trees  still 
remained,  throwing  out  their  blackened  arms,  now  leafless 
and  branchless,  to  the  sky,  but  they  were  never  to  throw 
forth  a  branch  or  leaf  again.     It  was  a  melancholy  and 


The  Settlers  205 

desolate  picture,  and  rendered  still  more  so  by  the  heavy 
rain  which  still  continued  to  pour  down  without  inter- 
mission. 

As  they  were  surveying  the  scene,  Malachi  and  Martin 
came  to  them. 

"The  stock  are  all  right,  sir,"  said  Martin ;  "  I  counted 
them,  and  there  is  not  one  missing.  There's  no  harm  done 
except  to  the  cow-house ;  on  the  contrary,  the  fire  has 
proved  a  good  friend  to  us." 

"  How  so,  Martin  ? "  asked  Mr  Campbell. 

"  Because  it  has  cleared  many  acres  of  ground,  and 
saved  us  much  labour.  All  on  the  other  side  of  the 
stream  is  now  cleared  away,  and  next  spring  we  will  have 
our  corn  between  the  stumps ;  and  in  autumn,  after  we 
have  gathered  in  the  harvest,  we  will  cut  down  and  burn 
the  trees  which  are  now  standing.  It  has  done  a  deal  of 
good  to  the  prairie  also,  we  shall  have  fine  herbage  there 
next  spring." 

"  We  have  to  thank  Heaven  for  its  mercy,"  said  Mr 
Campbell ;  "  at  one  time  yesterday  evening,  I  thought  we 
were  about  to  be  rendered  destitute  indeed,  but  it  has 
pleased  God  that  it  should  be  otherwise." 

"  Yes,  sir,"  observed  Malachi ;  "  what  threatened  your 
ruin  has  turned  out  to  your  advantage.  Next  year  you 
will  see  everything  green  and  fresh  as  before ;  and,  as 
Martin  says,  you  have  to  thank  the  fire  for  clearing  away 
more  land  for  you  than  a  whole  regiment  of  soldiers  could 
have  done  in  two  or  three  years." 

"But  we  must  work  hard  and  get  in  the  corn  next 
spring,  for  otherwise  the  brushwood  will  grow  up  so  fast, 
as  to  become  a  forest  again  in  a  few  years." 

"  I  never  thought  of  inquiring,"  said  Mary,  "  how  it 
was  that  the  forest  could  have  taken  fire." 

"Why,  miss,"  replied  Malachi,  "in  the  autumn,  when 
everything  is  as  dry  as  tinder,  nothing  is  more  easy.  The 
Indians  light  their  fire,  and  do  not  take  the  trouble  to  put 
it  out,  and  that  is  generally  the  cause  of  it ;  but  then  it 
requires  wind  to  help  it." 


206  The  Settlers 

The  danger  that  they  had  escaped  made  a  serious 
impression  on  the  whole  party,  and  the  following  day, 
being  Sunday,  Mr  Campbell  did  not  forget  to  offer  up  a 
prayer  of  thankfulness  for  their  preservation. 

The  roof  of  the  cow-house  was  soon  repaired  by  Alfred 
and  Martin,  and  the  Indian  summer  passed  away  without 
any  further  adventure. 

The  day  after  the  fire,  a  despatch  arrived  from  the  fort 
to  ascertain  their  welfare,  and  the  Colonel  and  officers 
were  greatly  rejoiced  to  learn  that  comparatively  so  little 
damage  had  been  done,  for  they  expected  to  find  that  the 
family  had  been  burnt  out,  and  had  made  arrangements  at 
the  fort  to  receive  them. 

Gradually  the  weather  became  cold  and  the  fires  were 
lighted,  and  a  month  after  the  evil  we  have  described,  the 
winter  again  set  in. 


Chapter  XXIX 

Once  more  was  the  ground  covered  with  snow  to  the 
depth  of  three  feet.  The  cattle  were  littered  down  inside 
the  enclosure  of  palisades  round  the  cow-house ;  the  sheep 
were  driven  into  the  enclosed  sheep-fold,  and  the  horses 
were  put  into  a  portion  of  the  barn  in  the  sheep-fold  which 
had  been  parted  off  for  them.  All  was  made  secure  and 
every  preparation  made  for  the  long  winter.  Although 
there  had  been  a  fall  of  snow,  the  severe  frost  had  not  yet 
come  on.  It  did,  however,  in  about  a  fortnight  afterwards, 
and  then,  according  to  the  wishes  of  the  Colonel,  six  oxen 
were  killed  for  the  use  of  the  fort  and  taken  there  by  the 
horses  on  a  sledge  ;  this  was  the  last  task  that  they  had  to 
fulfil,  and  then  Alfred  bade  adieu  to  the  officers  of  the 
fort,  as  they  did  not  expect  to  meet  again  till  the  winter 
was  over.  Having  experienced  one  winter,  they  were 
more  fully  prepared  for  the  second ;  and  as  Malachi, 
the    Strawberry,    and    John   were   now   regular   inmates 


The  Settlers  207 

of  the  house,  for  they  did  not  keep  a  separate  table,  there 
was  a  greater  feeling  of  security,  and  the  monotony  and 
dreariness  were  not  so  great  as  in  the  preceding  winter : 
moreover,  everything  was  now  in  its  place,  and  they  had 
more  to  attend  to, — two  circumstances  which  greatly 
contributed  to  relieve  the  ennui  arising  from  continual 
confinement.  The  hunting  parties  went  out  as  usual ; 
only  Henry,  and  occasionally  Alfred,  remained  at  home 
to  attend  to  the  stock,  and  to  perform  other  offices  which 
the  increase  of  their  establishment  required.  The  new 
books  brought  by  Henry  from  Montreal,  and  which  by 
common  consent  had  been  laid  aside  for  the  winter's 
evenings,  were  now  a  great  source  of  amusement,  as 
Mr  Campbell  read  aloud  a  portion  of  them  every  evening. 
Time  passed  away  quickly,  as  it  always  does  when  there 
is  a  regular  routine  of  duties  and  employment,  and 
Christmas  came  before  they  were  aware  of  its  approach. 

It  was  a  great  comfort  to  Mrs  Campbell  that  she  now 
always  had  John  at  home,  except  when  he  was  out 
hunting,  and  on  that  score  she  had  long  dismissed  all 
anxiety,  as  she  had  full  confidence  in  Malachi ;  but  latterly 
Malachi  and  John  seldom  went  out  alone  ;  indeed,  the  old 
man  appeared  to  like  being  in  company,  and  his  misanthropy 
had  wholly  disappeared.  He  now  invariably  spent  his 
evenings  with  the  family  assembled  round  the  kitchen  fire, 
and  had  become  much  more  fond  of  hearing  his  own  voice. 
John  did  not  so  much  admire  these  evening  parties.  He 
cared  nothing  for  new  books,  or  indeed  any  books.  He 
would  amuse  himself  making  mocassins,  or  working 
porcupine  quills  with  the  Strawberry  at  one  corner  of  the 
fire,  and  the  others  might  talk  or  read,  it  was  all  the  same, 
John  never  said  a  word  or  appeared  to  pay  the  least 
attention  to  what  was  said.  His  father  occasionally  tried 
to  make  him  learn  something,  but  it  was  useless.  He 
would  remain  for  hours  with  his  book  before  him,  but  his 
mind  was  elsewhere.  Mr  Campbell,  therefore,  gave  up 
the  attempt  for  the  present,  indulging  the  hope  that  when 
John  was  older,  he  would  be  more  aware  of  the  advantages 


2o8  The  Settlers 

of  education,  and  would  become  more  attentive.  At 
present,  it  was  only  inflicting  pain  on  the  boy  without  any 
advantage  being  gained.  But  John  did  not  always  sit  by 
the  kitchen  fire.  The  wolves  were  much  more  numerous 
than  in  the  preceding  winter,  having  been  attracted  by  the 
sheep  which  were  within  the  palisade,  and  every  night 
the  howling  was  incessant.  The  howl  of  a  wolf  was 
sufficient  to  make  John  seize  his  rifle  and  leave  the  house, 
and  he  would  remain  in  the  snow  for  hours  till  one  came 
sufficiently  near  for  him  to  fire,  and  he  had  already  killed 
several  when  a  circumstance  occurred  which  was  the  cause 
of  great  uneasiness. 

John  was  out  one  evening  as  usual,  crouched  down 
within  the  palisades  and  watching  for  the  wolves.  It  was 
a  bright  starry  night,  but  there  was  no  moon,  when  he 
perceived  one  of  the  animals  crawling  along  almost  on  its 
belly,  close  to  the  door  of  the  palisade  which  surrounded 
the  house.  This  surprised  him,  as,  generally  speaking, 
the  animals  prowled  round  the  palisade  which  encircled 
the  sheep-fold,  or  else  close  to  the  pig-sties  which  were 
at  the  opposite  side  from  the  entrance  door.  John  levelled 
his  rifle  and  fired,  when,  to  his  astonishment,  the  wolf 
appeared  to  spring  up  in  the  air  on  his  hind  legs,  then 
fall  down  and  roll  away.  The  key  of  the  palisade  door 
was  always  kept  within,  and  John  determined  to  go  in 
and  fetch  it,  that  he  might  ascertain  whether  he  had  killed 
the  animal  or  not.  When  he  entered,  Malachi  said,  "  Did 
you  kill,  my  boy  ?  " 

"Don't  know,"  replied  John;  "come  for  the  key  to 
see. 

"  I  don't  like  the  gate  being  opened  at  night,  John," 
said  Mr  Campbell ;  "  why  don't  you  leave  it  as  you  usually 
do  till  to-morrow  morning ;  that  will  be  time  enough  ? " 

"  I  don't  know  if  it  was  a  wolf,"  replied  John. 

"  What  then,  boy,  tell  me  ?  "  said  Malachi. 

"Well,  I  think  it  was  an  Indian,"  replied  John-,  who 
then  explained  what  had  passed. 

"  Well,  I  shouldn't  wonder,"  replied  Malachi ;  "  at  all 


The  Settlers  209 

events  the  gate  must  not  be  opened  to-night,  for  if  it  was 
an  Indian  you  fired  at,  there  is  more  than  one  of  them  v 
we'll  keep  all  fast,  John,  and  see  what  it  was  to-morrow." 

Mrs  Campbell  and  the  girls  were  much  alarmed  at  this 
event,  and  it  was  with  difficulty  that  they  were  persuaded 
to  retire  to  rest. 

"  We  will  keep  watch  to-night  at  all  events,"  said 
Malachi,  as  soon  as  Mrs  Campbell  and  her  nieces  had 
left  the  room.  "  The  boy  is  right,  I  have  no  doubt.  It  is 
the  Angry  Snake  and  his  party  who  are  prowling  about, 
but  if  the  boy  has  hit  the  Indian,  which  I  have  no  doubt 
of,  they  will  make  off;  however,  it  will  be  just  as  well  to 
be  on  our  guard,  nevertheless.  Martin  can  watch  here, 
and  I  will  watch  in  the  fold." 

We  have  before  observed  that  the  lodge  of  Malachi, 
Martin,  and  his  wife,  was  built  within  the  palisade  of  the 
sheep-fold,  and  that  there  was  a  passage  from  the  palisade 
round  the  house  to  that  which  surrounded  the  sheep-fold, 
which  passage  had  also  a  palisade  on  each  side  of  it. 

"  I  will  watch  here,"  said  Alfred  ;  "  let  Martin  go  home 
with  you  and  his  wife." 

"  I  will  watch  with  you,"  said  John. 

"  Well,  perhaps  that  will  be  better,"  said  Malachi  ; 
"  two  rifles  are  better  than  one,  and  if  any  assistance  is 
required,  there  will  be  one  to  send  for  it." 

"  But  what  do  you  think  they  would  do,  Malachi  ?  " 
said  Mr  Campbell ;  "  they  cannot  climb  the  palisades." 

"  Not  well,  sir,  nor  do  I  think  they  would  attempt  it 
unless  they  had  a  large  force,  which  I  am  sure  they  have 
not ;  no,  sir,  they  would  rather  endeavour  to  set  fire  to  the 
house  if  they  could,  but  that's  not  so  easy  ;  one  thing  is 
certain,  that  the  Snake  will  try  all  he  can  to  get  possession 
of  what  he  saw  in  your  storehouse." 

"  That  I  do  not  doubt,"  said  Alfred;  "  but  he  will  not 
find  it  quite  so  easy  a  matter." 

"  They've  been  reconnoitering,  sir,  that's  the  truth  of  it, 
and  if  John  has  helped  one  of  them  to  a  bit  of  lead,  it  will 
do  good  ;  for  it  will  prove  to  them  that  we  are  on  the  alert, 
s  o 


210  The  Settlers 

and  make  them  careful  how  they  come  near  the  house 
again." 

After  a  few  minutes'  more  conversation,  Mr  Campbell, 
Henry,  and  Percival  retired,  leaving  the  others  to  watch. 
Alfred  walked  home  with  Malachi  and  his  party  to  see  if 
all  was  right  at  the  sheep-fold,  and  then  returned. 

The  night  passed  without  any  further  disturbance  except 
the  howling  of  the  wolves,  to  which  they  were  accustomed. 

The  next  morning  at  daybreak,  Malachi  and  Martin  came 
to  the  house,  and  with  John  and  Alfred,  they  opened  the 
palisade  gate,  and  went  out  to  survey  the  spot  where  John 
had  fired. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  said  Malachi ;  "  it  was  an  Indian,  no  doubt 
of  it ;  here  are  the  dents  made  in  the  snow  by  his  knees  as 
he  crawled  along,  and  John  has  hit  him,  for  here  is  the 
blood.  Let's  follow  the  trail.  See,  sir,  he  has  been  hard 
hit ;  there  is  more  blood  this  way  as  we  go  on.  Ha  !  " 
continued  Malachi,  as  he  passed  by  a  mound  of  snow  ; 
"  here's  the  wolf's-skin  he  was  covered  up  with  ;  then  he 
is  dead  or  thereabouts,  and  they  have  carried  him  off,  for 
be  never  would  have  parted  with  his  skin,  if  he  had  had 
his  senses  about  him." 

"  Yes,"  observed  Martin,  "his  wound  was  mortal,  that's 
certain." 

They  pursued  the  track  till  they  arrived  at  the  forest, 
and  then,  satisfied  by  the  marks  on  the  snow  that  the 
wounded  man  had  been  carried  away,  they  returned  to  the 
house,  when  they  found  the  rest  of  the  family  dressed  and 
in  the  kitchen.  Alfred  showed  them  the  skin  of  the  wolf, 
and  informed  them  of  what  they  had  discovered. 

"lam  grieved  that  blood  has  been  shed,"  observed  Mrs 
Campbell;  "I  wish  it  had  not  happened.  I  have  heard 
that  the  Indians  never  forgive  on  such  occasions." 

"  Why,  ma'am,  they  are  very  revengeful,  that's  certain, 
but  still  they  won't  like  to  risk  too  much.  This  has  been 
a  lesson  to  them.  I  only  wish  it  had  been  the  Angry 
Snake  himself  who  was  settled,  as  then  we  should  have  no 
more  trouble  or  anxiety  about  them." 


The  Settlers  2 1 1 

"  Perhaps  it  may  be,"  said  Alfred. 

"  No,  sir,  that's  not  likely  ;  it's  one  of  his  young  men ; 
I  know  the  Indian  customs  well." 

It  was  some  time  before  the  alarm  occasioned  by  this 
event  subsided  in  the  mind  of  Mrs  Campbell  and  her 
nieces ;  Mr  Campbell  also  thought  much  about  it,  and 
betrayed  occasional  anxiety.  The  parties  went  out  hunting 
as  before,  but  those  at  home  now  felt  anxious  till  they 
returned  from  the  chase.  Time,  however,  and  not  hearing 
anything  more  of  the  Indians,  gradually  revived  their 
courage,  and  before  the  winter  was  half  over  they  thought 
little  about  it.  Indeed,  it  had  been  ascertained  by  Malachi 
from  another  band  of  Indians  which  he  fell  in  with  near 
a  small  lake  where  they  were  trapping  beaver,  that  the 
Angry  Snake  was  not  in  that  part  of  the  country,  but  had 
gone  with  his  band  to  the  westward  at  the  commencement 
of  the  new  year.  This  satisfied  them  that  the  enemy  had 
left  immediately  after  the  attempt  which  he  had  made  to 
reconnoitre  the  premises. 

The  hunting  parties,  therefore,  as  we  said,  continued  as 
before ;  indeed,  they  were  necessary  for  the  supply  of  so 
many  mouths.  Percival,  who  had  grown  very  much  since  his 
residence  in  Canada,  was  very  anxious  to  be  permitted  to  join 
them,  which  he  never  had  been  during  the  former  winter. 
This  was  very  natural.  He  saw  his  younger  brother  go 
out  almost  daily,  and  seldom  return  without  having  been 
successful;  indeed,  John  was,  next  to  Malachi,  the  best 
shot  of  the  party.  It  was,  therefore,  very  annoying  to 
Percival  that  he  should  always  be  detained  at  home  doing 
all  the  drudgery  of  the  house,  such  as  feeding  the  pigs, 
cleaning  knives,  and  other  menial  work,  while  his  younger 
brother  was  doing  the  duty  of  a  man.  To  Percival's  repeated 
entreaties,  objections  were  constantly  raised  by  his  mother 
they  could  not  spare  him,  he  was  not  accustomed  to  walk 
in  snow-shoes.  Mr  Campbell  observed  that  Percival 
became  dissatisfied  and  unhappy,  and  Alfred  took  his  part 
and  pleaded  for  him.  Alfred  observed  very  truly,  that  the 
Strawberry  could  occasionally  do  Percival's  work,  and  that 


2i2  The  Settlers 

if  it  could  be  avoided,  he  should  not  be  cooped  up  at 
home  in  the  way  that  he  was  ;  and,  Mr  Campbell  agreeing 
with  Alfred,  Mrs  Campbell  very  reluctantly  gave  her 
consent  to  his  occasionally  going  out. 

"  Why,  aunt,  have  you  such  an  objection  to  Percival 
going  out  with  the  hunters  ? "  said  Mary.  "  It  must  be 
very  trying  to  him  to  be  always  detained  at  home." 

"  I  feel  the  truth  of  what  you  say,  my  dear  Mary,"  said 
Mrs  Campbell,  "  and  I  assure  you  it  is  not  out  of  selfish- 
ness, or  because  we  "shall  have  more  work  to  do,  that  I 
wish  him  to  remain  with  us  ;  but  I  have  an  instinctive 
dread  that  some  accident  will  happen  to  him,  which  I 
cannot  overcome,  and  there  is  no  arguing  with  a  mother's 
fears  and  a  mother's  love." 

"  You  were  quite  as  uneasy,  my  dear  aunt,  when  John 
first  went  out ;  you  were  continually  in  alarm  about  him, 
but  now  you  are  perfectly  at  ease,"  replied  Emma. 

"  Very  true,"  said  Mrs  Campbell ;  "it  is,  perhaps,  a 
weakness  on  my  part  which  I  ought  to  get  over  ;  but  we 
are  all  liable  to  such  feelings.  I  trust  in  God  there  is  no  real 
cause  for  apprehension,  and  that  my  reluctance  is  a  mere 
weakness  and  folly.  But  I  see  the  poor  boy  has  long  pined 
at  being  kept  at  home ;  for  nothing  is  more  irksome  to  a 
high-couraged  and  spirited  boy  as  he  is.  I  have,  therefore, 
given  my  consent,  because  I  think  it  is  my  duty ;  still  the 
feeling  remains,  so  let  us  say  no  more  about  it,  my  dear 
girls,  for  the  subject  is  painful  to  me." 

"  My  dear  aunt,  did  you  not  say  that  you  would  talk  to 
Strawberry  on  the  subject  of  religion,  and  try  if  you  could 
not  persuade  her  to  become  a  Christian  ?  She  is  very 
serious  at  prayers,  I  observe  \  and  appears,  now  that  she 
understands  English,  to  be  very  attentive  to  what  is  said." 

"  Yes,  my  dear  Emma,  it  is  my  intention  so  to  do  very 
soon,  but  I  do  not  like  to  be  in  too  great  a  hurry.  A  mere 
conforming  to  the  usages  of  our  religion  would  be  of  little 
avail,  and  I  fear  that  too  many  of  our  good  missionaries,  in 
their  anxiety  to  make  converts,  do  not  sufficiently  consider 
this  point.    Religion  must  proceed  from  conviction,  and  be 


The  Settlers  213 

seated  in  the  heart ;  the  heart,  indeed,  must  be  changed, 
not  mere  outward  forms  attended  to." 

"  What  is  the  religion  of  the  Indians,  my  dear  aunt  ?  " 
said  Mary. 

"One  which  makes  conversion  the  more  difficult.  It  is 
in  many  respects  so  near  what  is  right,  that  Indians  do  not 
easily  perceive  the  necessity  of  change.  They  believe  in 
one  God,  the  fountain  of  all  good  ;  they  believe  in  a  future 
state  and  in  future  rewards  and  punishments.  You  per- 
ceive they  have  the  same  foundation  as  we  have,  although 
they  know  not  Christ,  and,  having  very  incomplete  notions 
of  duty,  have  a  very  insufficient  sense  of  their  manifold 
transgressions  and  offences  in  God's  sight,  and  conse- 
quently have  no  idea  of  the  necessity  of  a  mediator.  Now, 
it  is  perhaps  easier  to  convince  those  who  are  entirely 
wrong,  such  as  worship  idols  and  false  gods,  than  those 
who  approach  so  nearly  to  the  truth.  But  I  have  had 
many  hours  of  reflection  upon  the  proper  course  to  pursue, 
and  I  do  intend  to  have  some  conversation  with  her  on  the 
subject  in  a  very  short  time.  I  have  delayed  because  I 
consider  it  absolutely  necessary  that  she  should  be  perfectly 
aware  of  what  I  say,  before  I  try  to  alter  her  belief. 
Now,  the  Indian  language,  although  quite  sufficient  for 
Indian  wants,  is  poor  and  has  not  the  same  copiousness  as 
ours,  because  they  do  not  require  the  words  to  explain 
what  we  term  abstract  ideas.  It  is,  therefore,  impossible 
to  explain  the  mysteries  of  our  holy  religion  to  one  who 
does  not  well  understand  our  language.  I  think,  however, 
that  the  Strawberry  now  begins  to  comprehend  sufficiently 
for  me  to  make  the  first  attempt.  I  say  first  attempt, 
because  I  have  no  idea  of  making  a  convert  in  a  week, 
or  a  month,  or  even  in  six  months.  All  I  can  do  is  to 
exert  my  best  abilities,  and  then  trust  to  God,  who,  in 
his  own  good  time  will  enlighten  her  mind  to  receive  his 
truth." 

The  next  day  the  hunting  party  went  out,  and  Percival, 
to  his  great  delight,  was  permitted  to  accompany  it.  As 
they  had   a  long  way  to  go,  for  they  had  selected  the 


214  The  Settlers 

hunting-ground,  they  set  off  early  in  the  morning,  before 
daylight,  Mr  Campbell  having  particularly  requested  that 
they  would  not  return  home  late. 


Chapter  XXX 

The  party  had  proceeded  many  miles  before  they  arrived 
at  the  spot  where  Malachi  thought  that  they  would  fall 
in  with  some  venison,  which  was  the  principal  game  that 
they  sought.  It  was  not  till  near  ten  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing that  they  stood  on  the  ground  which  had  been  selected 
for  the  sport.  It  was  an  open  part  of  the  forest,  and  the 
snow  lay  in  large  drifts,  but  here  and  there  on  the  hill 
sides  the  grass  was  nearly  bare,  and  the  deer  were  able, 
by  scraping  with  their  feet,  to  obtain  some  food.  They 
were  all  pretty  well  close  together  when  they  arrived. 
Percival  and  Henry  were  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  behind, 
for  Percival  was  not  used  to  the  snow-shoes,  and  did  not 
get  on  so  well  as  the  others.  Malachi  and  the  rest  with 
him  halted,  that  Henry  and  Percival  might  come  up  with 
them,  and  then,  after  they  had  recovered  their  breath  a 
little,  he  said, 

"  Now,  you  see  there's  a  fine  lot  of  deer  here,  Master 
Percival,  but  as  you  know  nothing  about  woodcraft,  and 
may  put  us  all  out,  observe  what  I  say  to  you.  The 
animals  are  not  only  cute  of  hearing  and  seeing,  but  they 
are  more  cute  of  smell,  and  they  can  scent  a  man  a  mile 
off  if  the  wind  blows  down  to  them  ;  so  you  see  it  would 
be  useless  to  attempt  to  get  near  to  them  if  we  do  not  get 
to  the  lee  side  of  them  without  noise  and  without  being 
seen.  Now,  the  wind  has  been  from  the  eastward,  and  as 
we  are  to  the  southward,  we  must  get  round  by  the  woods 
to  the  westward,  before  we  go  upon  the  open  ground, 
and  then,  Master  Percival,  you  must  do  as  we  do,  and 
keep  behind,  to  watch  our  motions.  If  we  come  to  a 
swell  in  the  land,  you  must  not  run  up,  or  even  walk  up, 


The  Settlers  215 

as  you  might  show  yourself  ;  the  deer  might  be  on  the 
other  side,  within  twenty  yards  of  you  ;  but  you  must 
hide  yourself,  as  you  will  see  that  we  shall  do,  and  when 
we  have  found  them,  I  will  put  you  in  a  place  where  you 
shall  have  your  shot  as  well  as  we.  Do  you  understand, 
Master  Percival  ? " 

"  Yes,  I  do,  and  I  shall  stop  behind,  and  do  as  you  tell 
me." 

"  Well  then,  now,  we  will  go  back  into  the  thick  of 
the  forest  till  we  get  to  leeward,  and  then  we  shall  see 
whether  you  will  make  a  hunter  or  not." 

The  whole  party  did  as  Malachi  directed,  and  for  more 
than  an  hour  they  walked  through  the  wood,  among  the 
thickest  of  the  trees,  that  they  might  not  be  seen  by  the 
animals.  At  last  they  arrived  at  the  spot  which  Malachi 
desired,  and  then  they  changed  their  course,  eastward 
towards  the  more  open  ground,  where  they  expected  to 
find  the  deer. 

As  they  entered  upon  the  open  ground,  they  moved  for- 
ward crouched  to  the  ground,  Malachi  and  Martin  in  the 
advance.  When  in  the  hollows,  they  all  collected  together, 
but  on  ascending  a  swell  of  the  land,  it  was  either  Malachi 
or  Martin  who  first  crept  up,  and,  looking  over  the  sum- 
mit, gave  notice  to  the  others  to  come  forward.  This  was 
continually  repeated  for  three  or  four  miles,  when  Martin 
having  raised  his  head  just  above  a  swell,  made  a  signal  to 
them  who  were  below  that  the  deer  were  in  sight.  After 
a  moment  or  two  reconnoitering,  he  went  down  and  in- 
formed them  that  there  were  twelve  or  thirteen  head  of 
deer  scraping  up  the  snow  about  one  hundred  yards  a-head 
of  them,  upon  another  swell  of  the  land  ;  but  that  they 
appeared  to  be  alarmed  and  anxious,  as  if  they  had  an  idea 
of  danger  being  near. 

Malachi  then  again  crawled  up  to  make  his  observations, 
and  returned. 

"It  is  sartain,"  said  he,  "that  they  are  flurried  about 
something ;  they  appear  just  as  if  they  had  been  hunted, 
and  yet  that  is  not  likely.     We  must  wait  and  let  them 


216  The  Settlers 

settle  a  little,  and  find  out  whether  any  other  parties  have 
been  hunting  them." 

They  waited  about  ten  minutes,  till  the  animals  appeared 
more  settled,  and  then,  by  altering  their  position  behind 
the  swell,  gained  about  twenty-five  yards  of  distance. 
Malachi  told  each  party  which  animal  to  aim  at,  and  they 
fired  nearly  simultaneously.  Three  of  the  beasts  fell,  two 
others  were  wounded,  the  rest  of  the  herd  bounded  off  like 
the  wind.  They  all  rose  from  behind  the  swell,  and  ran 
forward  to  their  prey.  Alfred  had  fired  at  a  fine  buck 
which  stood  apart  from  the  rest,  and  somewhat  farther  off ; 
it  was  evident  that  the  animal  was  badly  wounded,  and 
Alfred  had  marked  the  thicket  into  which  it  had  floundered  ; 
but  the  other  deer  which  was  wounded  was  evidently 
slightly  hurt,  and  there  was  little  chance  of  obtaining  it, 
as  it  bounded  away  after  the  rest  of  the  herd.  They  all 
ran  up  to  where  the  animals  lay  dead,  and  as  soon  as  they 
had  reloaded  their  rifles,  Alfred  and  Martin  went  on  the 
track  of  the  one  that  was  badly  wounded.  They  had 
forced  their  way  through  the  thicket  for  some  fifty  yards, 
guided  by  the  track  of  the  animal,  when  they  started  back 
at  the  loud  growl  of  some  beast.  Alfred,  who  was  in 
advance,  perceived  that  a  puma  (catamount,  or  painter,  as 
it  is  usually  termed),  had  taken  possession  of  the  deer,  and 
was  lying  over  the  carcase.  He  levelled  his  rifle  and  fired  ; 
the  beast,  although  badly  wounded,  immediately  sprang  at 
him  and  seized  him  by  the  shoulder.  Alfred  was  sinking 
under  the  animal's  weight  and  from  the  pain  he  was  suffer- 
ing, when  Martin  came  to  his  rescue,  and  put  his  rifle  ball 
through  the  head  of  the  beast,  which  fell  dead. 

"  Are  you  much  hurt,  sir  ?  "  said  Martin. 

"  No,  not  much,"  replied  Alfred  ;  "  at  least  I  think  not, 
but  my  shoulder  is  badly  torn,  and  I  bleed  freely." 

Malachi  and  the  others  now  came  up,  and  perceived 
what  had  taken  place.  Alfred  had  sunk  down  and  was 
sitting  on  the  ground  by  the  side  of  the  dead  animals. 

"  A  painter !  "  exclaimed  Malachi ;  "  well,  I  didn't  think 
we  should  see  one  so  far  west.    Are  you  hurt,  Mr  Alfred  ?" 


The  Settlers  217 

"  Yes,  a  little,"  replied  Alfred,  faintly. 

Malachi    and   Martin,    without    saying    another    word,  ' 
stripped  off  Alfred's  hunting-coat,  and  then  discovered  that 
he  had  received  a  very  bad  wound  in  the  shoulder  from  the 
teeth  of  the  beast,  and  that  his  side  was  also  torn  by  the 
animal's  claws. 

"  John,  run  for  some  water,"  said  Malachi ;  "  you  are 
certain  to  find  some  in  the  hollow." 

John  and  Percival  both  hastened  in  search  of  water, 
while  Malachi,  and  Martin,  and  Henry  tore  Alfred's  shirt 
into  strips  and  bound  up  the  wounds,  so  as  to  stop  in  a 
great  measure  the  flow  of  blood.  As  soon  as  this  was 
done  and  he  had  drunk  the  water  brought  to  him  in  John's 
hat,  Alfred  felt  revived. 

"  I  will  sit  down  for  a  little  longer,"  said  he,  "  and  then 
we  will  get  home  as  fast  as  we  can.  Martin,  look  after 
the  game,  and  when  you  are  ready  I  will  get  up.  What 
a  tremendous  heavy  brute  that  was ;  I  could  not  have 
stood  against  him  for  a  minute  longer,  and  I  had  no 
hunting-knife." 

"It's  a  terrible  beast,  sir,"  replied  Malachi.  "I  don't 
know  that  I  ever  saw  one  larger ;  they  are  more  than  a 
match  for  one  man,  sir,  and  never  should  be  attempted 
single-handed,  for  they  are  so  hard  to  kill." 

"  Where  did  my  ball  hit  him  ?  "  said  Alfred. 

"  Here,  sir,  under  the  shoulder,  and  well  placed  too. 
It  must  have  gone  quite  close  to  his  heart ;  but  unless  you 
hit  them  through  the  brain  or  through  the  heart,  they  are 
certain  to  make  their  dying  spring.  That's  an  ugly  wound 
on  your  shoulder,  and  will  put  a  stop  to  your  hunting  for 
five  or  six  weeks,  I  expect.  However,  it's  well  that  it's 
no  worse." 

"  I  feel  quite  strong  now,"  replied  Alfred. 

"Another  ten  minutes,  sir;  let  John  and  me  whip  off 
his  skin,  for  we  must  have  it  to  show,  if  we  have  all  the 
venison  spoiled.  Mr  Henry,  tell  Martin  only  to  take  the 
prime  pieces  and  not  to  mind  the  hides,  for  we  shall  not  be 
able  to  carry  much.     And  tell  him  to  be  quick,  Mr  Henry, 


218  The  Settlers 

for  it  will  not  do  for  Mr  Alfred  to  remain  till  his  arm  gets 
stiff.     We  have  many  miles  to  get  home  again." 

In  the  course  of  ten  minutes,  Malachi  and  John  had 
skinned  the  puma,  and  Martin  made  his  appearance  with 
the  haunches  of  two  of  the  deer,  which  he  said  was  as 
much  as  they  well  could  carry,  and  they  all  set  off  on  their 
return  home. 

Alfred  had  not  proceeded  far  when  he  found  himself  in 
great  pain,  the  walking  upon  snow-shoes  requiring  so  much 
motion  as  to  open  the  wounds  and  make  them  bleed  again  ; 
but  Malachi  gave  him  his  assistance,  and  having  procured 
him  some  more  water,  they  continued  their  route. 

After  a  time  the  wounds  became  more  stiff,  and  Alfred 
appeared  to  be  more  oppressed  by  the  pain  ;  they  proceeded, 
however,  as  fast  they  could,  and  at  nightfall  were  not  far 
from  home.  But  Alfred  moved  with  great  difficulty ;  he 
had  become  very  faint,  so  much  so,  that  Martin  requested 
John  would  throw  down  the  venison,  and  hasten  before 
them  to  the  house  to  request  Mr  Campbell  to  send  some 
brandy  or  other  cordial  to  support  Alfred,  who  was 
scarcely  able  to  move  on  from  weakness  and  loss  of  blood. 
As  they  were  not  more  than  a  mile  from  the  house,  John 
was  soon  there,  and  hastening  in  at  the  door,  he  gave  his 
message  in  presence  of  Mrs  Campbell  and  his  cousins,  who 
were  in  a  state  of  great  distress  at  the  intelligence.  Mr 
Campbell  went  to  his  room  for  the  spirits,  and  as  soon  as 
he  brought  it  out,  Emma  seized  her  bonnet,  and  said  that 
she  would  accompany  John. 

Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell  had  no  time  to  raise  any  objection 
if  they  were  inclined,  for  Emma  was  out  of  the  door  in  a 
moment,  with  John  at  her  heels.  But  Emma  quite  forgot 
that  she  had  no  snow-shoes,  and  before  she  had  gone  half 
the  distance,  she  found  herself  as  much  fatigued  as  if  she 
had  walked  miles ;  and  she  sank  deeper  and  deeper  in  the 
snow  every  minute  that  she  advanced.  At  last  they  arrived, 
and  found  the  party  :  Alfred  was  lying  insensible  on  the 
snow,  and  the  others  making  a  litter  of  branches,  that  they 
might  carry  him  to  the  house. 


The  Settlers  219 

A  little  brandy  poured  down  his  throat  brought  Alfred 
to  his  senses  ;  and  as  he  opened  his  eyes,  he  perceived 
Emma  hanging  over  him. 

"  Dear  Emma,  how  kind  of  you,"  said  he,  attempting  to 
rise. 

"Do  not  move,  Alfred;  they  will  soon  have  the  litter 
ready,  and  then  you  will  be  carried  to  the  house.  It  is 
not  far  off." 

"I  am  strong  again  now,  Emma,"  replied  Alfred. 
"  But  you  must  not  remain  here  in  the  cold.  See,  the  snow 
is  falling  again." 

"  I  must  remain  now  till  they  are  ready  to  carry  you, 
Alfred,  for  I  dare  not  go  back  by  myself." 

By  this  time  the  litter  was  prepared,  and  Alfred  placed 
on  it.     Malachi,  Henry,  Martin,  and  John  took  it  up. 

"  Where  is  Percival  ?  "  said  Emma. 

"He's  behind  a  little  way,"  replied  John.  "  The  snow- 
shoes  hurt  him,  and  he  could  not  walk  so  fast.  He  will  be 
here  in  a  minute." 

They  carried  Alfred  to  the  house  where  Mr  and  Mrs 
Campbell  and  Mary  were  waiting  at  the  door  in  great 
anxiety  ;  poor  Emma  was  quite  knocked  up  by  the  time 
that  they  arrived,  and  went  into  her  own  room. 

Alfred  was  laid  on  his  bed,  and  his  father  then  examined 
his  wounds,  which  he  considered  very  dangerous,  from  the 
great  laceration  of  the  flesh.  Mr  Campbell  dressed  them, 
and  then  they  left  Alfred  to  the  repose  which  he  so  much 
required.  The  state  of  Alfred  so  occupied  their  minds  and 
their  attention,  that  nothing  and  nobody  else  was  thought 
of  for  the  first  hour.  Emma  too  had  been  taken  very  ill 
soon  after  she  came  in,  and  required  the  attention  of  Mrs 
Campbell  and  Mary.  It  was  not  until  they  were  about  to 
sit  down  to  supper  that  Mr  Campbell  said,  "  Why,  where's 
Percival  ? " 

"  Percival !  Is  he  not  here  ? "  was  the  question  anxiously 
uttered  by  all  the  party  who  had  been  hunting. 

"Percival  not  here  !  "  exclaimed  Mrs  Campbell,  starting 
up.     "  Where — where  is  my  child  ? " 


220  The  Settlers 

"  He  was  just  behind  us,"  said  John  ;  "  he  sat  down  to 
alter  his  snow-shoes  :  the  ties  hurt  him." 

Malachi  and  Martin  ran  out  of  doors  in  consternation  ; 
they  knew  the  danger,  for  the  snow  was  now  falling  in 
such  heavy  flakes,  that  it  was  impossible  to  see  or  direct 
their  steps  two  yards  in  any  direction. 

"The  boy  will  be  lost  for  sartain,"  said  Malachi  to 
Martin  \  "  if  he  has  remained  behind  till  this  fall  of  snow, 
he  never  will  find  his  way,  but  wander  about  till  he 
perishes." 

"  Yes,"  said  Martin,  "he  has  but  a  poor  chance,  that  is 
the  truth ;  I  would  have  given  my  right  arm  this  had  not 
happened." 

"  Misfortune  never  comes  single,"  replied  Malachi ; 
"what  can  we  do?  Madam  Campbell  will  be  beside  her- 
self, for  she  loves  that  boy  beyond  all  measure." 

"  It's  useless  our  going  out,"  observed  Martin ;  "  we 
should  never  find  him,  and  only  lose  ourselves ;  but  still 
we  had  better  go  back,  and  say  that  we  will  try.  At  all 
events  we  can  go  to  the  edge  of  the  forest,  and  halloo 
every  minute  or  so ;  if  the  boy  is  still  on  his  legs,  it  will 
guide  him  to  us." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Malachi,  "  and  we  may  light  a  pine 
torch ;  it  might  be  of  some  use.  Well,  then,  let's  go  in, 
and  tell  them  that  we  are  going  in  search  of  the  boy ;  as 
long  as  madam  knows  that  we  are  seeking  him,  she  will 
not  lose  hope,  and  hope  will  keep  up  her  spirits  for  the 
time,  till  she  is  better  prepared  for  her  loss." 

There  was  much  good  sense  and  knowledge  of  the 
human  heart  in  the  observation  of  Malachi,  who,  although 
he  was  aware  that  all  search  would  be  useless,  could  not 
resolve  to  destroy  at  once  all  hope  in  the  mind  of  the 
afflicted  and  anxious  mother. 

They  went  in,  and  found  Mrs  Campbell  weeping  bitterly, 
supported  by  her  husband  and  Mary.  They  stated  that 
they  were  going  to  search  for  the  boy,  and  bring  him 
home  if  they  could,  and,  taking  three  or  four  pine  torches, 
one  of  which  they  lighted,  they  set  off  for  the  edge  of  the 


The  Settlers  221 

forest,  where  they  remained  for  two  hours  with  the  light, 
shouting  at  intervals ;  but  the  snow  fell  so  fast,  and  the 
cold  was  so  intense,  for  the  wind  blew  fresh  from  the 
northward,  that  they  could  remain  no  longer.  They  did 
not,  however,  return  to  the  house,  but  went  to  their  own 
lodge  to  recover  themselves,  and  remain  there  till  daylight. 
They  then  went  out  again ;  the  snowstorm  had  ceased, 
and  the  morning  was  clear  and  bright ;  they  went  back 
into  the  forest  (on  the  road  by  which  they  had  come  home) 
for  three  or  four  miles,  but  the  snow  now  fallen  had 
covered  all  the  tracks  which  they  had  made  the  day  before, 
and  was  in  many  places  several  feet  deep.  They  proceeded 
to  where  Percival  was  last  seen  by  John,  who  had  described 
the  spot  very  exactly ;  they  looked  everywhere  about, 
made  circuits  round  and  round,  in  hopes  of  perceiving  the 
muzzle  of  his  rifle  peeping  out  above  the  snow,  but  there 
was  nothing  to  be  discovered,  and  after  a  search  of  four  or 
five  hours,  they  returned  to  the  house.  They  found  Mr 
Campbell  and  Henry  in  the  kitchen,  for  Mrs  Campbell  was 
in  such  a  state  of  anxiety  and  distress,  that  she  was  in  her 
room  attended  by  Mary.  Mr  Campbell  perceived  by  their 
countenances  that  they  brought  no  satisfactory  tidings. 
Malachi  shook  his  head  mournfully,  and  sat  down. 

"Do  you  think  that  my  poor  boy  is  lost,  Malachi?" 
said  Mr  Campbell. 

"  He  is,  I  fear,  sir ;  he  must  have  sat  down  to  rest 
himself,  and  has  been  overpowered  and  fallen  asleep.  He 
has  been  buried  in  the  snow,  and  he  will  not  wake  till  the 
day  of  resurrection." 

Mr  Campbell  covered  his  face  with  his  hands,  and  after 
a  time  exclaimed,  "  His  poor  mother  !  " 

After  a  few  minutes,  he  rose  and  went  into  Mrs  Camp- 
bell's room. 

"What  of  my  child,  my  dear,  dear  Percival?"  ex- 
claimed Mrs  Campbell. 

"  The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away," 
replied  Mr  Campbell ;  "  your  child  is  happy." 

Mrs   Campbell  wept  bitterly ;    and  having   thus   given 


222  The  Settlers 

vent  to  the  feelings  of  nature,  she  became  gradually  more 
calm  and  resigned  ;  her  habitually  devout  spirit  sought  and 
found  relief  in  the  God  of  all  comfort. 


Chapter  XXXI 

Thus  in  one  short  day  was  the  family  of  Mr  Campbell 
changed  from  a  house  of  joy  to  one  of  mourning.  And 
true  was  the  remark  of  Malachi,  that  misfortunes  seldom 
come  single,  for  now  they  had  another  cause  of  anxiety. 
Emma,  by  her  imprudent  exposure  to  the  intense  chill  of 
the  night  air  and  the  wetting  of  her  feet,  was  first  taken 
with  a  violent  cold,  which  was  followed  by  a  fever,  which 
became  more  alarming  every  day.  Thus,  in  addition  to 
the  loss  of  one  of  their  children,  Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell 
were  threatened  with  being  deprived  of  two  more;  for 
their  nieces  were  regarded  as  such,  and  Alfred  was  in  a  very 
precarious  state.  The  wounds  had  assumed  such  an  angry 
appearance,  that  Mr  Campbell  was  fearful  of  mortification. 
This  accumulated  distress  had,  however,  one  good  effect 
upon  them.  The  danger  of  losing  Emma  and  Alfred  so 
occupied  their  minds  and  their  attention,  that  they  had  not 
time  to  bewail  the  loss  of  Percival ;  and  even  Mrs  Camp- 
bell, in  her  prayers,  was  enabled  to  resign  herself  to  the 
Almighty's  will  in  taking  away  her  child,  if  it  would  but 
please  him  to  spare  the  two  others  who  were  afflicted. 
Long  and  tedious  were  the  hours,  the  days,  and  the  weeks 
that  passed  away  before  either  of  them  could  be  considered 
in  a  state  of  convalescence ;  but  her  prayers  were  heard, 
and  as  the  winter  closed,  their  recovery  was  no  longer 
doubtful.  A  melancholy  winter  it  had  been  to  them  all, 
but  the  joy  of  once  more  seeing  Emma  resume  her  duties, 
and  Alfred,  supported  on  cushions,  able  to  be  moved  into 
the  sitting-room,  had  a  very  exhilarating  effect  upon  their 
spirits.  True,  there  was  no  longer  the  mirth  and  merri- 
ment that  once  reigned,  but  there  was  a  subdued  gratitude 


The  Settlers 


223 


to  Heaven,  which,  if  it  did  not  make  them  at  once  cheerful, 
at  least  prevented  anything  like  repining  or  complaint. 
Grateful  for  the  mercies  vouchsafed  to  them  in  having 
Alfred  and  Emma  spared  to  them,  Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell 
consoled  themselves  in  reference  to  Percival,  with  the 
reflection,  that  at  so  early  an  age,  before  he  had  lived  to 
be  corrupted  by  the  world,  to  die  was  gain, — and  that 
their  dear  boy  had  become,  through  Divine  grace,  an 
inhabitant  of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven.  By  degrees  the 
family  became  again  cheerful  and  happy ;  the  merry  laugh 
of  Emma  once  more  enlivened  them,  Alfred  again  recov- 
ered his  former  health  and  spirits,  and  Mrs  Campbell  could 
bear  the  mention  of  the  name  of  Percival,  and  join  in  the 
praises  of  the  amiable  child. 

The  spring  now  came  on,  the  snow  gradually  dis- 
appeared, that  the  ice  was  carried  down  the  rapids,  and 
once  more  left  the  blue  lake  clear ;  the  cattle  were  turned 
out  to  feed  off  the  grass  the  year  before  left  on  the  prairie, 
and  all  the  men  were  busy  in  preparing  to  put  in  the  seed. 
As  soon  as  the  snow  was  gone,  Malachi,  Martin,  and 
Alfred,  without  saying  a  word  to  Mrs  Campbell,  had 
gone  into  the  forest,  and  made  every  search  for  the  body 
of  poor  Percival,  but  without  success,  and  it  was 
considered  that  he  had  wandered  and  died  on  some  spot 
which  they  could  not  discover,  or  that  the  wolves  had 
dug  his  remains  out  of  the  snow,  and  devoured  them. 
Not  a  trace  of  him  could  anywhere  be  discovered ;  and 
the  search  was,  after  a  few  days,  discontinued.  The 
return  of  the  spring  had  another  good  effect  upon  the 
spirits  of  the  party ;  for,  with  the  spring  came  on  such  a 
variety  of  work  to  be  done,  that  they  had  not  a  moment 
to  spare.  They  had  now  so  many  acres  for  corn,  that 
they  had  scarcely  time  to  get  through  all  the  preparatory 
work,  and  fortunate  it  was  that  Alfred  was  so  much 
recovered  that  he  could  join  in  the  labour.  Malachi, 
John,  and  even  Mr  Campbell  assisted,  and  at  last  the  task 
was  completed.  Then  they  had  a  communication  with  the 
fort,  and  letters   from  Quebec,  Montreal,  and  England: 


224  The  Settlers 

there  were  none  of  any  importance  from  England,  but  one 
from  Montreal  informed  Mr  Campbell  that,  agreeably  to 
contract,  the  engineer  would  arrive  in  the  course  of  the 
month,  with  the  bateaux  containing  the  machinery,  and  that 
the  water-mill  would  be  erected  as  soon  as  possible. 
There  was  also  a  letter  from  England,  which  gave  them 
great  pleasure-,  it  was  from  Captain  Sinclair  to  Alfred, 
informing  him  that  he  had  arranged  all  his  business  with 
his  guardian,  and  that  he  should  rejoin  his  regiment  and 
be  at  the  fort  early  in  the  spring,  as  he  should  sail  in  the 
first  vessel  which  left  England.  He  stated  how  delighted 
he  should  be  at  his  return,  and  told  him  to  say  to  Emma 
that  he  had  not  found  an  English  wife,  as  she  had  pro- 
phesied, but  was  coming  back  as  heart-whole  as  he  went. 
Very  soon  afterwards  they  had  a  visit  from  Colonel  Forster 
and  some  of  the  officers  of  the  garrison.  The  Colonel 
offered  Mr  Campbell  a  party  of  soldiers  to  assist  in  raising 
the  mill,  and  the  offer  was  thankfully  accepted. 

"  We  were  very  much  alarmed  about  you  last  autumn 
when  the  woods  were  on  fire,  Mr  Campbell,"  said  the 
Colonel  -,  "  but  I  perceive  that  it  has  been  of  great  advan- 
tage to  you.  You  have  now  a  large  quantity  of  cleared 
land  sown  with  seed,  and  if  you  had  possessed  sufficient 
means,  might  have  had  much  more  put  in,  as  I  perceive  all 
the  land  to  the  north-west  is  cleared  by  the  fire." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Mr  Campbell ;  "  but  my  allotment,  as 
you  know,  extends  along  the  beach,  and  we  have  sown 
the  seed  as  far  from  the  beach  as  the  property  extends." 

"  Then  I  should  recommend  you  to  write  to  Quebec, 
and  apply  for  another  grant  on  each  side  of  the  stream  ; 
indeed,  at  the  back  of  and  equal  to  what  you  now  have." 

"But  if  I  do,  I  have  not  the  means  of  working  the 
land." 

"  No,  not  with  your  present  force,  I  grant ;  but  there 
are  many  emigrants  who  would  be  glad  of  work,  and  who 
would  settle  here  upon  favourable  conditions." 

"  The  expense  would  be  very  great,"  said  Mr  Camp- 
bell. 


The  Settlers  225 

"  It  would  ;  but  the  return  would  indemnify  you.  The 
troops  at  the  fort  would  take  all  the  flour  off  your  hands 
if  you  had  ever  so  much." 

"I  am  not  inclined  at  present  to  speculate  much 
further,"  replied  Mr  Campbell,  "  but  I  shall  see  how  this 
year  turns  out,  and  if  I  find  that  I  am  successful,  I  will 
then  decide." 

"  Of  course,  you  will  but  act  prudently.  You  can 
send  down  to  your  agent  at  Quebec,  and  ascertain  what 
would  be  the  probable  terms  of  the  men  you  might 
require.  But  there  is  another  way,  which  is  to  give  them 
the  land  to  cultivate,  and  the  seed,  and  to  receive  from 
them  a  certain  portion  of  corn  in  return,  as  rent ;  that  is 
very  safe,  and  your  land  will  be  all  gradually  brought  into 
cultivation,  besides  the  advantage  of  having  neighbours 
about  you.  You  might  send  one  of  your  sons  down  to 
Montreal,  and  arrange  all  that." 

"  I  certainly  will  write  to  my  agent  and  institute 
inquiries,"  replied  Mr  Campbell,  "  and  many  thanks  to  you 
for  the  suggestion  ;  I  have  still  a  few  hundreds  at  the 
bank  to  dispose  of,  if  necessary." 

About  three  weeks  after  this  conversation,  the  bateaux 
arrived  with  the  engineer  and  machinery  for  the  flour  and 
saw  mills :  and  now  the  settlement  again  presented  a 
lively  scene,  being  thronged  with  the  soldiers  who  were 
sent  from  the  fort.  The  engineer  was  a  very  pleasant 
intelligent  young  Englishman,  who  had  taken  up  his 
profession  in  Canada,  and  was  considered  one  of  the  most 
able  in  the  colony.  The  site  of  the  mill  was  soon  chosen, 
and  now  the  axes  again  resounded  in  the  woods,  as  the 
trees  were  felled  and  squared  under  his  directions.  Alfred 
was  constantly  with  the  engineer,  superintending  the 
labour  of  the  men,  and  contracted  a  great  intimacy  with 
him ;  indeed,  that  gentleman  was  soon  on  such  a  footing 
with  the  whole  family,  as  to  be  considered  almost  as  one 
of  them,  for  he  was  very  amusing,  very  well  bred,  and 
had  evidently  received  every  advantage  of  education.  Mr 
Campbell  found  that  Mr  Emmerson,  for  such  was  his 
s  p 


226  The  Settlers 

name,  could  give  him  every  particular  relative  to  the 
emigrants  who  had  come  out,  as  he  was  so  constantly 
travelling  about  the  country,  and  was  in  such  constant 
communication  with  them. 

"  You  are  very  fortunate  in  your  purchase,"  said  he  to 
Mr  Campbell,  "  the  land  is  excellent,  and  you  have  a 
good  water  power  in  the  stream,  as  well  as  convenient 
carriage  by  the  lake.  Fifty  years  hence  this  property  will 
be  worth  a  large  sum  of  money." 

"  I  want  very  much  to  get  some  more  emigrants  to 
settle  here,"  observed  Mr  Campbell.  "  It  would  add  to 
our  security  and  comfort ;  and  I  have  not  sufficient  hands 
to  cultivate  the  land  which  has  been  cleared  by  the  fire 
of  last  autumn.  If  not  cultivated  in  a  short  time,  it  will 
be  all  forest  again." 

"At  present  it  is  all  raspberries,  and  very  good  ones 
too,  are  they  not,  Mr  Emmerson  ? "  said  Emma. 

"  Yes,  miss,  most  excellent,"  replied  he  ;  "  but  you 
are  aware  that  whenever  you  cut  down  trees  here,  and 
do  not  hoe  the  ground  to  sow  it,  raspberry  bushes  grow 
up  immediately." 

"  Indeed,  I  was  not  aware  of  it." 

"  Such  is  the  case,  nevertheless.  After  the  raspberries, 
the  seedling  hardwood  trees  spring  up,  and,  as  Mr  Campbell 
says,  they  soon  grow  into  a  forest  again." 

"  I  do  not  think  that  you  would  have  much  trouble  in 
getting  emigrants  to  come  here,  Mr  Campbell,  but  the 
difficulty  will  be  in  persuading  them  to  remain.  Their 
object  in  coming  out  to  this  country  is  to  obtain  land  of 
their  own,  and  become  independent.  Many  of  them  have 
not  the  means  to  go  on,  and,  as  a  temporary  resource,  are 
compelled  to  act  as  labourers  ;  but  the  moment  that  they 
get  sufficient  to  purchase  for  themselves,  they  will  leave 
you." 

"  That  is  very  natural ;  but  I  have  been  thinking  of 
obtaining  a  larger  grant  than  I  have  now,  and  I  wish  very 
much  that  I  could  make  an  arrangement  with  some 
emigrants.     The   Colonel   says   that   I   might   do   so   by 


The  Settlers  227 

supplying  them  with  seed,  and  taking  corn  in  return  as 
rent." 

"That  would  not  be  a  permanent  arrangement,"  re- 
plied Mr  Emmerson.  "  How  much  land  do  you  propose 
applying  for  ?  " 

"  Six  hundred  acres." 

"Well,  sir,  I  think  it  would  meet  the  views  of  both 
parties  if  you  were  to  offer  terms  like  the  following — 
that  is,  divide  the  land  into  lots  of  one  hundred  acres  each, 
and  allow  them  to  cultivate  for  you  the  fifty  acres  that 
adjoin  your  own  land,  with  the  right  of  purchasing  the 
other  fifty  as  their  own  property,  as  soon  as  they  can. 
You  will  then  obtain  three  hundred  acres  of  the  most 
valuable  land,  in  addition  to  your  present  farm,  and  have 
fixed  neighbours  around  you,  even  after  they  are  enabled 
to  purchase  the  other  fifty." 

"  I  think  that  a  very  good  arrangement,  Mr  Emmerson, 
and  I  would  gladly  consent  to  it." 

"  "Well,  sir,  I  shall  have  plenty  of  opportunities  this 
summer  of  making  the  proposal  to  the  emigrants,  and  if 
I  find  any  parties  who  seem  likely  to  prove  advantageous 
as  neighbours,  I  will  let  you  know." 

"  And  with  such  expectations  I  will  apply  for  the 
additional  grant,"  said  Mr  Campbell,  "  for  to  have  neigh- 
bours in  this  solitude,  I  would  almost  make  them  a  present 
of  the  land." 

"  I  suspect  that  in  a  few  years  you  will  have  neighbours 
enough,  without  resorting  to  such  an  expedient,"  replied 
Mr  Emmerson,  "  but  according  to  your  present  proposal, 
they  may  be  better  selected,  and  you  may  make  terms 
which  will  prevent  any  nuisances." 

The  works  at  the  mill  proceeded  rapidly,  and  before 
the  hay-harvest  the  mill  was  complete.  Alfred  was  very 
careful,  and  paid  every  attention  to  what  was  going  on, 
and  so  did  Martin,  that  they  might  understand  the 
machinery.  This  was  very  simple.  Mr  Emmerson  tried 
the  mill,  and  found  it  to  answer  well.  He  explained 
everything  to  Alfred,  and  put  the  mill  to  work,  that  he 


228  The  Settlers 

might  be  fully  master  of  it.  As  it  was  a  fortnight  after 
the  mill  was  at  work  before  Mr  Emmerson  could  obtain 
a  passage  back  to  Montreal,  Alfred  and  Martin  worked 
both  mills  during  that  time,  and  felt  satisfied  that  they 
required  no  further  instruction.  The  soldiers,  at  the 
request  of  Mr  Campbell,  were  allowed  to  remain  till  the 
hay-harvest,  and  as  soon  as  the  hay  was  gathered  in,  they 
were  paid  and  returned  to  the  fort.  Captain  Sinclair, 
who,  from  his  letter,  had  been  expected  to  arrive  much 
sooner,  came  just  as  the  soldiers  had  left  the  farm.  It 
need  hardly  be  said  that  he  was  received  most  warmly. 
He  had  a  great  deal  to  tell  them,  and  had  brought  out  a 
great  many  presents ;  those  for  poor  little  Percival  he 
kept  back,  of  course.  Emma  and  Mary  were  delighted 
to  have  him  again  as  a  companion  and  to  resume  their 
walks  with  him ;  a  fortnight  thus  passed  away  very 
quickly,  when  his  leave  of  absence  expired,  and  he  was 
obliged  to  return  to  the  fort.  Previous,  however,  to  his 
going  away,  he  requested  a  private  interview  with  Mr 
and  Mrs  Campbell,  in  which  he  stated  his  exact  position 
and  his  means,  and  requested  their  sanction  to  his  paying 
his  addresses  to  Mary.  Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell,  who  had 
already  perceived  the  attentions  he  had  shown  to  her,  did 
not  hesitate  to  express  their  satisfaction  at  his  request, 
and  their  best  wishes  for  his  success  ;  and  having  so  done, 
they  left  him  to  forward  his  own  suit,  which  Captain 
Sinclair  did  not  fail  to  do  that  very  evening.  Mary 
Percival  was  too  amiable  and  right-minded  a  girl  not  at 
once  to  refuse  or  accept  Captain  Sinclair.  As  she  had 
long  been  attached  to  him,  she  did  not  deny  that  such 
was  the  case,  and  Captain  Sinclair  was  overjoyed  at  his 
success. 

"  I  have  spoken  frankly  to  you,  Captain  Sinclair,"  said 
Mary  ;  "  I  have  not  denied  that  you  have  an  interest  in 
my  affections ;  but  I  must  now  request  you  to  let  me 
know  what  are  your  future  views." 

"  To  do  just  what  you  wish  me  to  do." 

"  I  have  no  right  to  advise,  and  no  wish  to  persuade. 


The  Settlers 


229 


I  have  my  own  path  of  duty  pointed  out  to  me,  and  from 
that  I  cannot  swerve." 

"  And  what  is  that  ?" 

"  It  is,  that  under  present  circumstances,  I  must  not 
think  of  leaving  my  uncle  and  aunt.  I  have  been  bred  up 
and  educated  by  them  ;  I  have  as  an  orphan  shared  their 
prosperity  ;  I  have  a  deep  debt  of  gratitude  to  pay,  and  I 
cannot  consent  to  return  to  England  to  enjoy  all  the 
advantages  which  your  means  will  afford,  while  they 
remain  in  their  present  isolated  position.  Hereafter 
circumstances  may  alter  my  opinion,  but  such  it  is  at 
present." 

"But  if  I  am  willing  to  remain  with  you  here  to  share 
your  fortunes,  will  not  that  satisfy  you  ?  " 

"  No,  certainly  not ;  for  that  would  be  allowing  you 
to  do  injustice  to  yourself.  I  presume  you  do  not  mean  to 
quit  your  profession  ?  " 

"I  had  no  such  intention  ;  but  still,  if  I  have  to  choose 
between  you  and  the  service,  I  shall  not  hesitate." 

"  I  trust  you  will  not  hesitate,  but  determine  to  adhere 
steadily  to  your  profession  for  the  present,  Captain  Sinclair. 
It  will  not  do  for  you  to  give  up  your  prospects  and 
chance  of  advancement  for  even  such  a  woman  as  me," 
continued  Mary,  smiling ;  "  nor  must  you  think  of 
becoming  a  backwoodsman  for  a  pale-faced  girl." 

'*  Then,  what  am  I  to  do  if,  as  you  say,  you  will  not 
leave  your  uncle  and  aunt  ?  " 

"Wait,  Captain  Sinclair;  be  satisfied  that  you  have  my 
affections,  and  wait  patiently  till  circumstances  may  occur 
which  will  enable  me  to  reward  your  affection  without 
being  guilty  of  ingratitude  towards  those  to  whom  I  owe 
so  much.  On  such  terms  I  accept  you,  and  accept  you 
willingly ;  but  you  must  do  your  duty  to  yourself,  while 
I  must  discharge  my  duty  towards  my  uncle  and  aunt." 

"  I  believe  you  are  right,  Mary,"  replied  Captain 
Sinclair  ;  "  only  I  do  not  see  any  definite  hope  of  our 
being  united.  Can  you  give  me  any  prospect  to  cheer 
me?" 


230 


The  Settlers 


"We  are  both  very  young,  Captain  Sinclair,"  observed 
Mary ;  "  in  a  year  or  two,  my  uncle  and  aunt  may  be  less 
lonely  and  more  comfortable  than  at  present.  In  a  year 
or  two  the  war  may  end,  and  you  may  honourably  retire 
upon  half-pay ;  in  fact,  so  many  chances  are  there  which 
are  hidden  from  us  and  come  upon  us  so  unexpectedly, 
that  it  is  impossible  to  say  what  may  take  place.  And  if, 
after  waiting  patiently  for  some  time,  none  of  these 
chances  do  turn  up,  you  have  yet  another  in  your  favour." 

"  And  what  is  that,  Mary  ? " 

"That,  perhaps,  I  may  be  tired  of  waiting  myself," 
replied  Mary,  with  a  smile. 

"Upon  that  chance  then  I  will  live  in  hope,"  replied 
Captain  Sinclair  •,  "  if  you  will  only  reward  me  when  you 
consider  that  my  faithful  service  demands  it,  I  will  serve 
as  long  as  Jacob  did  for  Rachel." 

"  Do  so,  and  you  shall  not  be  deceived  at  the  end  of 
your  services,  as  he  was,"  replied  Mary ;  "  but  now  let 
us  return  to  the  house." 

Captain  Sinclair  departed  the  day  afterwards,  quite 
satisfied  with  Mary's  resolution. 


Chapter  XXXII 

As  Henry  had  predicted,  during  the  autumn  the  whole 
family  were  fully  employed.  The  stock  had  increased 
very  much,  they  had  a  large  number  of  young  calves  and 
heifers,  and  the  sheep  had  lambed  down  very  favourably. 
Many  of  the  stock  were  now  turned  into  the  bush,  to 
save  the  feed  on  the  prairies.  The  sheep  with  their 
lambs,  the  cows  which  were  in  milk,  and  the  young 
calves  only  were  retained.  This  gave  them  more  leisure 
to  attend  to  the  corn  harvest,  which  was  now  ready,  and 
it  required  all  their  united  exertions  from  -daylight  to 
sunset  to  get  it  in,  for  they  had  a  very  large  quantity  of 
ground  to  clear.     It  was,  however,  got  in  very  success- 


The  Settlers  231 

fully,  and  all  stacked  in  good  order.  Then  came  the 
thrashing  of  the  wheat,  which  gave  them  ample  employ- 
ment ;  and  as  soon  as  it  could  be  thrashed  out,  it  was 
taken  to  the  mill  in  the  waggon,  and  ground  down,  for 
Mr  Campbell  had  engaged  to  supply  a  certain  quantity 
of  flour  to  the  fort  before  the  winter  set  in.  They 
occasionally  received  a  visit  from  Captain  Sinclair  and 
the  Colonel,  and  some  other  officers,  for  now  they  had 
gradually  become  intimate  with  many  of  them.  Captain 
Sinclair  had  confided  to  the  Colonel  his  engagement  to 
Mary  Percival,  and  in  consequence  the  Colonel  allowed 
him  to  visit  at  the  farm  as  often  as  he  could,  consistently 
with  his  duty.  The  other  officers  who  came  to  see  them, 
perceiving  how  much  Captain  Sinclair  engrossed  the 
company  of  Mary  Percival,  were  very  assiduous  in  their 
attentions  to  Emma,  who  laughed  with  and  at  them,  and 
generally  contrived  to  give  them  something  to  do  for  her 
during  their  visit,  as  well  as  to  render  their  attentions 
serviceable  to  the  household.  On  condition  that  Emma 
accompanied  them,  they  were  content  to  go  into  the 
punt  and  fish  for  hours ;  and  indeed,  all  the  lake-fish 
which  were  caught  this  year  were  taken  by  the  officers. 
There  were  several  very  pleasant  young  men  among  them, 
and  they  were  always  well  received,  as  they  added  very 
much  to  the  society  at  the  farm. 

Before  the  winter  set  in  the  flour  was  all  ready,  and 
sent  to  the  fort,  as  were  the  cattle  which  the  Colonel 
requested,  and  it  was  very  evident  that  the  Colonel  was 
right  when  he  said  that  the  arrangement  would  be  ad- 
vantageous to  both  parties.  Mr  Campbell,  instead  of 
drawing  money  to  pay,  this  year  for  the  first  time  received 
a  bill  on  the  government  to  a  considerable  amount  for 
the  flour  and  cattle  furnished  to  the  troops ;  and  Mrs 
Campbell's  account  for  fowls,  pork,  &c,  furnished  to  the 
garrison,  was  by  no  means  to  be  despised.  Thus,  by 
the  kindness  of  others,  his  own  exertions,  and  a  judicious 
employment  of  his  small  capital,  Mr  Campbell  promised 
to  be  in  a  few  years  a  wealthy  and  independent  man. 


232  The  Settlers 

As  soon  as  the  harvest  was  in,  Malachi  and  John,  who 
were  of  no  use  in  thrashing  out  the  corn,  renewed  their 
hunting  expeditions,  and  seldom  returned  without  venison. 
The  Indians  had  not  been  seen  by  Malachi  during  his 
excursions,  nor  any  trace  of  their  having  been  in  the 
neighbourhood ;  all  alarm,  therefore,  on  that  account  was 
now  over,  and  the  family  prepared  to  meet  the  coming 
winter  with  all  the  additional  precautions  which  the 
foregoing  had  advised  them  of.  But  during  the  Indian 
summer  they  received  letters  from  England,  detailing,  as 
usual,  the  news  relative  to  friends  with  whom  they  had 
been  intimate ;  also  one  from  Quebec,  informing  Mr 
Campbell  that  his  application  for  the  extra  grant  of  land 
was  consented  to ;  and  another  from  Montreal,  from  Mr 
Emmerson,  stating  that  he  had  offered  terms  to  two 
families  of  settlers  who  bore  very  good  characters,  and 
if  they  were  accepted  by  Mr  Campbell,  the  parties  would 
join  them  at  the  commencement  of  the  ensuing  spring. 

This  was  highly  gratifying  to  Mr  Campbell,  and  as 
the  terms  were,  with  a  slight  variation,  such  as  he  had 
proposed,  he  immediately  wrote  to  Mr  Emmerson,  agreeing 
to  the  terms,  and  requesting  that  the  bargain  might  be 
concluded.  At  the  same  time  that  the  Colonel  forwarded 
the  above  letters,  he  wrote  to  Mr  Campbell  to  say  that 
the  interior  of  the  fort  required  a  large  quantity  of  plank 
for  repairs,  that  he  was  authorised  to  take  them  from 
Mr  Campbell,  at  a  certain  price,  if  he  could  afford  to 
supply  them  on  those  terms,  and  have  them  ready  by 
the  following  spring.  This  was  another  act  of  kindness 
on  the  part  of  the  Colonel,  as  it  would  now  give  employ- 
ment to  the  saw-mill  for  the  winter,  and  it  was  during 
the  winter,  and  at  the  time  that  the  snow  was  on  the 
ground,  that  they  could  easily  drag  the  timber  after  it 
was  felled  to  the  saw-mill.  Mr  Campbell  wrote  an 
answer,  thanking  the  Colonel  for  his  offer,  which  he 
accepted,  and  promised  to  have  the  planks  ready  by  the 
time  the  lake  was  again  open. 

At  last  the  winter  set  in,  with  its  usual  fall  of  snow. 


The  Settlers  233 

Captain  Sinclair  took  his  leave  for  a  long  time,  much  to  the 
sorrow  of  all  the  family,  who  were  warmly  attached  to  him. 
It  was  now  arranged  that  the  only  parties  who  were  to  go 
on  the  hunting  excursions  should  be  Malachi  and  John,  as 
Henry  had  ample  employment  in  the  barns  ;  and  Martin 
and  Alfred,  in  felling  timber,  and  dragging  up  the  stems  to 
the  saw-mill,  would,  with  attending  to  the  mill  as  well, 
have  their  whole  time  taken  up.  Such  were  the  arrange- 
ments out  of  doors,  and  now  that  they  had  lost  the  services 
of  poor  Percival,  and  the  duties  to  attend  to  indoors  were  so 
much  increased,  Mrs  Campbell  and  the  girls  were  obliged  to 
call  in  the  assistance  of  Mr  Campbell  whenever  he  could  be 
spared  from  the  garden,  which  was  his  usual  occupation. 
Thus  glided  on  the  third  winter  in  quiet  and  security  ;  but 
in  full  employment,  and  with  so  much  to  do  and  attend  to, 
that  it  passed  very  rapidly. 

It  was  in  the  month  of  February,  when  the  snow  was 
very  heavy  on  the  ground,  that  one  day  Malachi  went  up 
to  the  mill  to  Alfred,  whom  he  found  alone  attending  the 
saws,  which  were  in  full  activity  ;  for  Martin  was  squaring 
out  the  timber  ready  to  be  sawed  at  about  one  hundred 
yards'  distance. 

"  I  am  glad  to  find  you  alone,  sir,"  said  Malachi,  "for 
I  have  something  of  importance  to  tell  you  of,  and  I  do  not 
like  at  present  that  anybody  else  should  know  anything 
about  it." 

"  What  is  it,  Malachi  ? "  inquired  Alfred. 

"  Why,  sir,  when  I  was  out  hunting  yesterday,  I  went 
round  to  a  spot  where  I  had  left  a  couple  of  deer- 
hides  last  week,  that  I  might  bring  them  home,  and 
I  found  a  letter  stuck  to  them  with  a  couple  of 
thorns." 

"  A  letter,  Malachi !  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  an  Indian  letter.  Here  it  is."  Malachi 
then  produced  a  piece  of  birch  bark,  of  which  the  under- 
neath drawing  is  a  facsimile. 


234 


The  Settlers 


r\  r^   n\  r\  r^o  /  ]   \ 


"  Well,"  said  Alfred,  "it  may  be  a  letter,  but  I  confess 
it  is  all  Greek  to  me.  I  certainly  do  not  see  why  you 
wish  to  keep  it  a  secret.     Tell  me." 

"Well,  sir,  I  could  not  read  one  of  your  letters  half 
so  well  as  I  can  this ;  and  it  contains  news  of  the  greatest 
importance.  It's  the  Indian  way  of  writing,  and  I  know 
also  whom  it  comes  from.  A  good  action  is  never  lost, 
they  say,  and  I  am  glad  to  find  that  there  is  some  gratitude 
in  an  Indian." 

"  You  make  me  very  impatient,  Malachi,  to  know 
what  it  means ;  tell  me  from  whom  do  you  think  the 
letter  comes  ?  " 

"  Why,  sir,  do  you  see  this  mark  here  ?  "  said  Malachi, 
pointing  to  the  one  lowest  down  on  the  piece  of  bark. 

"  Yes  ;  it  is  a  foot,  is  it  not  ? " 

"  Exactly,  sir ;  now,  do  you  know  whom  it  comes 
from  ? " 

"  I  can't  say  I  do." 


The  Settlers  235 

"  Do  you  remember  two  winters  back  our  picking  up 
the  Indian  woman,  and  carrying  her  to  the  house,  and  your 
father  curing  her  sprained  ankle  ?  " 

"  Certainly  ;  is  it  from  her  ? " 

"  Yes,  sir ;  and  you  recollect  she  said  that  she  belonged 
to  the  band  which  followed  the  Angry  Snake." 

"  I  remember  it  very  well ;  but  now,  Malachi,  read  me 
the  letter  at  once,  for  I  am  very  impatient  to  know  what  she 
can  have  to  say." 

"  I  will,  Mr  Alfred  ;  now,  sir,  there  is  the  sun  more  than 
half  up,  which  with  them  points  out  it  is  the  setting  and  not 
the  rising  sun  ;  the  setting  sun  therefore  means  to  the  west- 
ward." 

"  Very  good,  that  is  plain,  I  think." 

"  There  are  twelve  wigwams,  that  is  twelve  days' journey 
for  a  warrior,  which  the  Indians  reckon  at  about  fifteen 
miles  a  day.  How  much  does  fifteen  times  twelve  make, 
sir." 

"  One  hundred  and  eighty,  Malachi." 

"  Well,  sir,  then  that  is  to  say  that  it  is  one  hundred  and 
eighty  miles  off,  or  thereabouts.  Now  this  first  figure  is 
a  chief,  for  it  has  an  eagle's  feather  on  the  head  of  it,  and 
the  snake  before  it  is  his  totem,  '  the  Angry  Snake,'  and  the 
other  six  are  the  number  of  the  band  ;  and  you  observe, 
that  the  chief  and  the  first  figure  of  the  six  have  a  gun  in 
their  hands,  which  is  to  inform  us  that  they  have  only  two 
rifles  among  them." 

"Very  true  ;  but  what  is  that  little  figure  following  the 
chief  with  his  arms  behind  him  ?  " 

"  There  is  the  whole  mystery  of  the  letter,  sir,  without 
which  it  were  worth  nothing.  You  perceive  that  the  little 
figure  has  a  pair  of  snow-shoes  over  it." 

"  Yes,  I  do." 

"  Well,  that  little  figure  is  your  brother  Percival,  whom 
we  supposed  to  be  dead." 

"  Merciful  heaven  !  is  it  possible  ?  "  exclaimed  Alfred  ; 
1  *  then  he  is  alive." 

"There  is  no  doubt  of  it,  sir,"  replied  Malachi;  "  and  now 


236  The  Settlers 

I  will  put  the  whole  letter  together.  Your  brother  Percival 
has  been  carried  off  by  the  Angry  Snake  and  his  band,  and 
has  been  taken  to  some  place  one  hundred  and  eighty  miles 
to  the  westward,  and  this  information  comes  from  the  Indian 
woman  who  belongs  to  the  band,  and  whose  life  was 
preserved  by  your  kindness.  I  don't  think,  Mr  Alfred,  that 
any  white  person  could  have  written  a  letter  more  plain 
and  more  to  the  purpose." 

"  I  agree  with  you,  Malachi ;  but  the  news  has  so  over- 
powered me,  I  am  so  agitated  with  joy  and  anxiety  of 
mind,  that  I  hardly  know  what  I  say.  Percival  alive  ! 
we'll  have  him,  if  we  have  to  go  one  thousand  miles  and 
beat  two  thousand  Indians.  Oh,  how  happy  it  will  make 
my  mother !  But  what  are  we  to  do,  Malachi  ?  tell  me, 
I  beseech  you." 

"  We  must  do  nothing,  sir,"  replied  Malachi. 

"  Nothing,  Malachi !  "  replied  Alfred,  with  surprise. 

"  No,  sir ;  nothing  at  present,  at  all  events.  We  have 
the  information  that  the  boy  is  alive,  at  least  it  is  pre- 
sumed so  ;  but  of  course  the  Indians  do  not  know  that  we 
have  received  such  information  ;  if  they  did,  the  woman 
would  be  killed  immediately.  Now,  sir,  the  first  question 
we  must  ask  ourselves  is,  why  they  have  carried  off  the 
boy  ;  for  it  would  be  no  use  carrying  off  a  little  boy  in 
that  manner  without  some  object." 

"  It  is  the  very  question  that  I  was  going  to  put  to  you, 
Malachi." 

"  Then,  sir,  I'll  answer  it  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge 
and  belief.  It  is  this :  the  Angry  Snake  came  to  the 
settlement,  and  saw  our  stores  of  powder  and  shot,  and 
everything  else.  He  would  have  attacked  us  last  winter 
if  he  had  found  an  opportunity  and  a  chance  of  success. 
One  of  his  band  was  killed,  which  taught  him  that  we 
were  on  the  watch,  and  he  failed  in  that  attempt :  he 
managed,  however,  to  pick  up  the  boy  when  he  was 
lagging  behind  us,  at  the  time  that  you  were  wounded  by 
the  painter,  and  carried  him  off,  and  he  intends  to  drive  a 
bargain  for  his  being  restored  to  us.    That  is  my  conviction." 


The  Settlers  237 

"  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  you  are  right,  Malachi,"  said 
Alfred,  after  a  pause.  "  Well,  we  must  make  a  virtue  of 
necessity,  and  give  him  what  he  asks." 

"  Not  so,  sir  ;  if  we  did,  it  would  encourage  him  to 
steal  again." 

"  What  must  we  do,  then  ? " 

"  Punish  him,  if  we  can  ;  at  all  events,  we  must  wait 
at  present,  and  do  nothing.  Depend  upon  it  we  shall 
have  some  communication  made  to  us  through  him  that 
the  boy  is  in  their  possession,  and  will  be  restored  upon 
certain  conditions — probably  this  spring.  It  will  then  be 
time  to  consider  what  is  to  be  done." 

"I  believe  you  are  right,  Malachi." 

"  I  hope  to  circumvent  him  yet,  sir,"  replied  Malachi  ; 
"  but  we  shall  see." 

"  Well ;  but,  Malachi,  are  we  to  let  this  be  known  to 
anybody,  or  keep  it  a  secret  ?  " 

"  Well,  sir,  I've  thought  of  that ;  we  must  only  let 
Martin  and  the  Strawberry  into  the  secret ;  and  I  would 
tell  them,  because  they  are  almost  Indians,  as  it  were ; 
they  may  have  some  one  coming  to  them,  and  there's  no 
fear  of  their  telling.  Martin  knows  better,  and  as  for  the 
Strawberry,  she  is  as  safe  as  if  she  didn't  know  it." 

"  I  believe  you  are  right ;  and  still  what  delight  it 
would  give  my  father  and  mother  ! " 

"  Yes,  sir,  and  all  the  family  too,  I  have  no  doubt,  for 
the  first  hour  or  two  after  you  have  told  them  ;  but  what 
pain  it  would  give  them  for  months  afterwards.  *  Hope 
deferred  maketh  the  heart  sick,'  as  my  father  used  to  read 
out  of  the  Bible,  and  that's  the  truth,  sir.  Only  consider 
how  your  father,  and  particularly  your  mother,  would  fret 
and  pine  during  the  whole  time,  and  what  a  state  of 
anxiety  they  would  be  in  ;  they  would  not  eat  or  sleep. 
No,  no,  sir ;  it  would  be  a  cruelty  to  tell  them,  and  it 
must  not  be.  Nothing  can  be  done  till  the  spring,  at  all 
events,  and  we  must  wait  till  the  messenger  comes  to 
us." 

"  You  are  right,  Malachi ;  then  do  as  you  say,  make 


238  The  Settlers 

the  communication  to  Martin  and  his  wife, — and  I  will 
keep  the  secret  as  faithfully  as  they  will." 

"  It's  a  great  point  our  knowing  whereabouts  the  boy 
is,"  observed  Malachi ;  "  for  if  it  is  necessary  to  make 
a  party  to  go  for  him,  we  know  what  direction  to  go  in. 
And  it  is  also  a  great  point  to  know  the  strength  of  the 
enemy,  as  now  we  shall  know  what  force  we  must  take 
with  us  in  case  it  is  necessary  to  recover  the  lad  by  force 
or  stratagem.  All  this  we  gained  from  the  letter,  and 
shall  not  learn  from  any  messenger  sent  to  us  by  the 
Angry  Snake,  whose  head  I  hope  to  bruise  before  I've 
done  with  him." 

"  If  I  meet  him,  one  of  us  shall  fall,"  observed  Alfred. 

"  No  doubt,  sir,  no  doubt,"  replied  Malachi,  "  but  if 
we  can  retake  the  boy  by  other  means,  so  much  the  better. 
A  man,  bad  or  good,  has  but  one  life,  and  God  gave  it  to 
him.  It  is  not  for  his  fellow-creature  to  take  it  away 
unless  from  necessity.  I  hope  to  have  the  boy  without 
shedding  of  blood." 

"I  am  willing  to  have  him  back  upon  any  terms, 
Malachi ;  and,  as  you  say,  if  we  can  do  it  without 
shedding  of  blood,  all  the  better ;  but  have  him  I  will, 
if  I  have  to  kill  a  hundred  Indians." 

"  That's  right,  sir ;  that's  right  j  only  let  it  be  the  last 
resort  j  recollect  that  the  Indian  seeks  the  powder  and 
ball,  not  the  life  of  the  boy ;  and  recollect  that  if  we  had 
not  been  so  careless  as  to  tempt  him  with  the  sight  of 
what  he  values  so  much,  he  never  would  have  annoyed  us 
thus." 

"  That  is  true ;  well  then,  Malachi,  it  shall  be  as  you 
propose  in  everything." 

The  conversation  was  here  finished ;  Alfred  and  all  those 
who  were  possessed  of  the  secret  never  allowed  the 
slightest  hint  to  drop  of  their  knowledge.  The  winter 
passed  away  without  interruption  of  any  kind.  Before  the 
snow  had  disappeared  the  seed  was  all  prepared  ready  for 
sowing  ;  the  planks  had  been  sawed  out,  and  all  the  wheat 
not  required  for  seed  had  been  ground  down  and  put  into 


The  Settlers  239 

flour-barrels,  ready  for  any  further  demand  from  the  fort 
And  thus  terminated  the  third  winter  in  Canada. 


Chapter  XXXIII 

It  was  now  April,  and  for  some  days  Malachi  and  John 
had  been  very  busy,  assisted  by  the  Strawberry  ;  for  the 
time  had  come  for  tapping  the  maple  trees,  to  make  the 
maple  sugar,  and  Mrs  Campbell  had  expressed  a  wish  that 
she  could  be  so  supplied  with  an  article  of  such  general 
consumption,  and  which  they  could  not  obtain  but  by  the 
bateaux  which  went  to  Montreal.  In  the  evening,  when 
Malachi  and  John  were,  as  usual,  employed  in  cutting  small 
trays  out  of  the  soft  wood  of  the  balsam  fir,  and  of  which 
they  had  already  prepared  a  large  quantity,  Mrs  Campbell 
asked  Malachi  how  the  sugar  was  procured. 

"  Very  easily,  ma'am  ;  we  tap  the  trees." 

"  Yes,  so  you  said  before ;  but  how  do  you  do  it  ? 
Explain  the  whole  affair  to  me." 

"  Why,  ma'am,  we  pick  out  the  maple  trees  which  are 
about  a  foot  wide  at  the  bottom  of  the  trunk,  as  they 
yield  most  sugar.  We  then  bore  a  hole  in  the  trunk  of  the 
tree,  about  two  feet  above  the  ground,  and  into  that  hole 
we  put  a  hollow  reed,  just  the  same  as  you  would  put  a 
spigot  in  a  cask.  The  liquor  runs  out  into  one  of  these 
trays  that  we  have  been  digging  out." 

"  Well,  and  then  what  do  you  do  ? " 

"  We  collect  all  the  liquor  every  morning  till  we  have 
enough  to  fill  the  coppers,  and  then  we  boil  it  down." 

"  What  coppers  will  you  use,  then  ?  " 

"  There  are  two  large  coppers  in  the  storeroom,  not  yet 
put  up,  which  will  answer  our  purpose  very  well,  ma'am. 
They  hold  about  a  hogshead  each.  We  shall  take  them 
into  the  woods  with  us,  and  pour  the  liquor  into  them,  and 
boil   them  down  as  soon  as  they  are  ready.     You  must 


240  The  Settlers 

come  and  see  us  on  the  boiling-day,  and  we  can  have  a 
frolic  in  the  woods." 

"  With  all  my  heart,"  replied  Mrs  Campbell.  "  How 
much  liquor  do  you  get  from  one  tree  ?  " 

"  A  matter  of  two  or  three  gallons,"  replied  Malachi, 
"  sometimes  more  and  sometimes  less.  After  we  have 
tapped  the  trees  and  set  our  trays,  we  shall  have  nothing 
more  to  do  for  a  fortnight.  The  Strawberry  can  attend  to 
them  all,  and  will  let  us  know  when  she  is  ready." 

"  Do  you  tap  the  trees  every  year  ?  " 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  and  a  good  tree  will  bear  it  for  fifteen  or 
twenty  years  ;  but  it  kills  them  at  last." 

"  So  I  should  suppose,  for  you  take  away  so  much  of 
the  sap  of  the  tree." 

"Exactly,  ma'am  ;  but  there's  no  want  of  sugar  maples 
in  these  woods." 

"  You  promised  us  some  honey,  Malachi,"  said  Emma, 
"  but  we  have  not  seen  it  yet.     Can  you  get  us  some  ?  " 

"  We  had  no  time  to  get  it  last  autumn,  miss,  but  we 
will  try  this  autumn  what  we  can  do.  When  John  and  I 
are  out  in  the  woods,  we  shall  very  probably  find  a  honey 
tree,  without  going  very  far.  I  did  intend  to  have  looked 
out  for  some,  if  you  had  not  mentioned  it." 

"  I  know  one,"  said  Martin ;  "  I  marked  it  a  fortnight 
ago,  but  I  quite  forgot  all  about  it.  Since  the  mill  has 
been  in  hand,  I  have  had  little  time  for  anything  else. 
The  fact  is,  we  have  all  plenty  to  do  just  now." 

"  That  we  certainly  have,"  replied  Henry,  laughing  ;  "  I 
wish  I  could  see  the  end  of  my  work  in  the  barn  ;  I  doubt 
if  I  shall  be  able  to  get  out  with  my  rifle  this  winter." 

"No,  sir,  you  must  leave  the  woods  to  John  and  me," 
replied  Malachi.  "  Never  mind,  you  shan't  want  for 
venison.  Do  you  require  the  sledge  to-morrow,  Mr 
Alfred  ? " 

Malachi  referred  to  a  small  sledge  which  they  had  made 
in  the  winter,  and  which  was  now  very  useful,  as  they 
could,  with  one  horse,  transport  things  from  place  to  place. 
Tt  was  used  by  Alfred  for  bringing  down  to  the   store- 


The  Settlers  241 

house  the  sacks  of  flour  as  fast  as  they  were  ground  in  the 
mill. 

"  I  can  do  without  it  for  a  day.  What  do  you  want  it 
for  ?  " 

"  To  bring  all  the  honey  home,"  said  Emma,  laughing. 

"No,  miss,  to  take  the  coppers  out  into  the  woods," 
replied  Malachi,  "  that  they  may  be  ready  for  the  liquor. 
As  soon  as  we  have  tapped  the  trees,  we  will  look  for  the 
honey." 

"  Did  you  send  your  skins  down  to  Montreal  by  the 
bateaux  f  "  inquired  Mr  Campbell. 

"  Yes,  father,"  replied  Alfred,  "  Mr  Emmerson  took 
charge  of  them,  and  promised  to  deliver  them  to  the  agent ; 
but  we  have  not  so  many  this  year  as  we  had  last.  John 
has  the  largest  package  of  all  of  us." 

"  Yes,  he  beats  me  this  year,"  said  Malachi ;  "  he  always 
contrives  to  get  the  first  shot.  I  knew  that  I  should  make 
a  hunter  of  the  boy.  He  might  go  out  by  himself  now, 
and  do  just  as  well  as  I  do." 

The  next  morning,  Malachi  went  out  into  the  woods, 
taking  with  him  the  coppers  and  all  the  trays  on  the  sledge  : 
during  that  day  he  was  busy  boring  the  trees  and  fitting 
the  reed  pipes  to  the  holes.  Strawberry  and  John  accom- 
panied him,  and  by  sunset  their  work  was  complete. 

The  next  morning  when  they  went  out,  only  Malachi 
and  John  took  their  axes  with  them,  for  John  could  use 
his  very  well  for  so  young  a  lad.  They  first  went  to  the 
tree  which  Martin  had  discovered  ;  he  had  given  a  descrip- 
tion where  to  find  it.  They  cut  it  down,  but  did  not 
attempt  to  take  the  honey  till  the  night,  when  they  lighted 
a  fire,  and  drove  away  the  bees  by  throwing  leaves  on  it 
and  making  a  great  smoke  ;  they  then  opened  the  tree,  and 
gained  about  two  pails  full  of  honey,  which  they  brought  in 
just  as  the  family  were  about  to  go  to  bed.  When  they 
went  out  the  next  morning,  they  found  a  bear  very  busy 
at  the  remains  of  the  comb,  but  the  animal  made  off  before 
they  could  get  a  shot  at  him. 

Every  morning  the  Strawberry  collected  all  the  sap 
s  Q 


242  The  Settlers 

which  had  run  out  of  the  trees,  and  poured  it  into  the 
coppers  which  had  been  fixed  up  by  Malachi,  ready  for  a 
fire  to  be  lighted  under  them.  They  continued  their 
search,  and  found  three  more  hives  of  bees,  which  they 
marked  and  allowed  to  remain  till  later  in  the  season,  when 
they  could  take  them  at  their  leisure.  In  a  fortnight  they 
had  collected  sufficient  liquor  from  the  trees  to  fill  both 
the  coppers  to  the  brim,  besides  several  pails.  The  fires 
were  therefore  lighted  under  the  coppers,  and  due  notice 
given  to  Mrs  Campbell  and  the  girls,  that  the  next  day 
they  must  go  out  into  the  woods  and  see  the  operation  j 
as  the  liquor  would  towards  the  afternoon  be  turned  into 
the  coolers,  which  were  some  of  the  large  washing-tubs 
then  in  use,  and  which  had  been  thoroughly  cleansed  for 
the  purpose. 

As  this  was  to  be  a  holiday  in  the  woods,  they  prepared 
a  cold  dinner  in  a  large  basket,  and  gave  it  in  charge  of 
Henry.  Mr  Campbell  joined  the  party,  and  they  all  set 
off  to  the  spot,  which  was  about  two  miles  distant.  On 
their  arrival,  they  examined  the  trees  and  the  trays  into 
which  the  juice  first  ran,  the  boilers  in  which  the  liquor 
was  now  simmering  over  the  fire,  and '  asked  questions  of 
Malachi,  so  that  they  might,  if  necessary,  be  able  to  make 
the  sugar  themselves  ;  after  which  the  first  cooler  was 
filled  with  the  boiling  liquor,  that  they  might  see  how  the 
sugar  crystallised  as  the  liquor  became  cold.  They  then 
sat  down  under  a  large  tree  and  dined.  The  tree  was  at 
some  distance  from  the  boilers,  as  there  was  no  shade  in 
the  open  spot  where  Malachi  had  placed  them,  and  the 
afternoon  was  passed  very  agreeably  in  listening  to 
Malacbi's  and  Martin's  stories  of  their  adventures  in  the 
woods.  While  they  were  still  at  dinner,  Oscar  and  the 
other  dogs  which  had  accompanied  them,  had  strayed  to 
about  a  hundred  yards  distant,  and  were  soon  very  busy 
scraping  and  barking  at  a  large  hole. 

"  What  are  the  dogs  after  ? "  said  Alfred. 

"  Just  what  the  Strawberry  wants,  and  told  me  to  get 
for  her,"  replied  Malachi  ;"we  will  dig  him  out  to-morrow." 


The  Settlers  243 

"  What  is  it,  Strawberry  ? "  said  Mary. 

The  Strawberry  pointed  to  her  mocassins,  and  then  put 
her  finger  on  the  porcupine  quills  with  which  they  were 
embroidered. 

"I  don't  know  the  English  name,"  said  she  softly. 

"  A  porcupine  you  mean,"  said  Mary  ;  "  the  animal  those 
quills  come  from." 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  Strawberry. 

"  Is  there  a  porcupine  there,  Malachi  ? "  said  Mrs 
Campbell. 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  that  is  certain  ;  the  dogs  know  that  well 
enough,  or  they  would  not  make  such  a  noise.  If  you  like, 
we  will  go  for  the  shovels  and  dig  him  out." 

"  Do,  pray ;  I  should  like  to  see  him  caught,"  said 
Emma ;  "  it  shall  be  our  evening's  amusement." 

Martin  got  up,  and  went  for  the  shovels  ;  during  his 
absence,  the  dinner  was  cleared  away,  and  the  articles 
replaced  in  the  basket ;  they  then  all  adjourned  to  where 
the  dogs  were  still  barking  and  scratching. 

It  was  more  than  an  hour  before  they  could  dig  out  the 
animal,  and  when,  at  last,  it  burst  away  from  the  hole, 
they  could  not  help  laughing  as  they  witnessed  the  way  in 
which  one  or  two  of  the  dogs  were  pricked  with  the  quills 
of  the  animal,  who  needed  no  other  defence ;  the  dogs  ran 
back,  pawed  their  noses,  and  then  went  on  again.  Oscar 
was  too  knowing  to  attack  it  in  that  way ;  he  attempted  to 
turn  it  over,  so  that  he  might  get  at  its  stomach,  when  he 
would  soon  have  killed  it,  but  Martin  despatched  the  poor 
beast  with  a  blow  on  the  nose,  and  the  dogs  then  rushed 
in  upon  it.  They  amused  themselves  selecting  all  the  best 
of  the  quills  for  the  Strawberry,  and  then  they  went  back 
again  to  the  coolers  to  see  the  sugar  which  had  been  made. 

As  they  neared  the  spot,  Emma  cried  out,  "  There  is  a 
bear  at  the  cooler  ;  look  at  him." 

Malachi  and  John  had  their  rifles  ready  immediately. 
Mrs  Campbell  and  Mary  were  much  alarmed,  as  the  animal 
was  not  one  hundred  yards  from  them. 

"  Do  not  be  afraid,  ma'am,"  said  Malachi ;  "  the  animal 


244  The  Settlers 

is  only  after  the  sugar.  He  likes  sugar  just  as  well  as 
honey." 

"I  don't  doubt  but  he's  the  same  beast  that  you  saw  at 
the  honeycomb  the  other  day,"  said  Martin.  "  Let  us 
stay  where  we  are  and  watch  him.  We  may  lose  a  few 
pounds  of  sugar,  but  I  expect  he  will  make  you  laugh." 

"I  really  see  nothing  laughable  in  such  a  terrific  brute," 
said  Mrs  Campbell. 

"You  are  quite  safe,  ma'am,"  said  Martin;  "  Malachi 
and  Mr  John  have  both  their  rifles." 

"  Well,  then,  I  will  trust  to  them,"  said  Mrs  Campbell ; 
"  but  I  should  prefer  being  at  home,  nevertheless'.  What 
a  great  brute  it  is." 

"Yes,  ma'am  ;  it  is  a  very  large  animal,  that's  certain; 
but  they  are  not  very  fat  at  this  time  of  the  year.  See 
how  he's  smelling  at  the  liquor,  now  he's  licking 
the  top  of  it  with  his  tongue.  He  won't  be  satisfied 
with  that,  now  that  he  has  once  tasted  it.     I  told  you  so." 

The  eyes  of  the  whole  party,  some  frightened  and  some 
not,  were  now  fixed  upon  the  bear,  who,  approving  of 
what  he  had  tasted  as  a  sample,  now  proceeded  to  help 
himself  more  liberally. 

He  therefore  placed  his  paw  down  into  the  contents  of 
the  cooler,  but  although  the  surface  of  the  liquor  was 
cool,  the  lower  part  was  still  scalding  hot,  and  he  had 
not  put  his  paw  in  for  a  moment,  when  he  withdrew  it 
with  a  loud  roar,  rearing  up  and  sitting  upon  his  hind  legs, 
and  throwing  his  burnt  paw  in  the  air. 

"  I  said  so,"  observed  Malachi,  chuckling ;  "  he  has 
found  it  hotter  than  he  expected." 

John,  Alfred,  and  Martin  burst  out  laughing  at  the 
sight ;  and  even  Mrs  Campbell  and  the  two  girls  could 
not  help  being  amused. 

"  He'll  try  it  again,"  said  Martin. 

"  Yes,  that  he  will,"  replied  Malachi.  "  John,  be  all 
ready  with  your  rifle,  for  the  brute  has  seen  us." 

"  Why,  he  won't  come  this  way,  will  he  ?  "  exclaimed 
Mrs  Campbell. 


The  Settlers  245 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  that  he  most  likely  will  when  he  is 
angry  ;  but  you  need  not  fear." 

"  But  I'm  afraid,  Malachi,"  said  Mary. 

"  Then  perhaps  you  had  better  go  about  fifty  yards 
back  with  Mr  Campbell,  where  you  will  see  the  whole 
without  danger.  There  he  goes  to  it  again  j  I  knew  he 
would." 

Martin,  who  had  got  all  the  dogs  collected  together 
and  fast  by  a  piece  of  deer's  hide,  as  soon  as  they  had 
discovered  the  bear,  went  back  with  Mr  and  Mrs 
Campbell  and  the  girls. 

"  You  need  have  no  fear,  ma'am,"  said  Martin ;  "  the 
rifles  won't  miss  their  mark,  and  if  they  did,  I  have  the 
dogs  to  let  loose  upon  him ;  and  I  think  Oscar,  with  the 
help  of  the  others,  would  master  him.  Down — silence, 
Oscar — down,  dogs,  down.  Look  at  the  Strawberry, 
ma'am,  she's  not  afraid,  she's  laughing  like  a  silver 
bell." 

During  this  interval  the  bear  again  applied  to  the 
cooler,  and  burnt  himself  as  before,  and  this  time  being 
more  angry,  he  now  gave  another  roar,  and,  as  if  con- 
sidering that  the  joke  had  been  played  upon  him  by  the 
party  who  were  looking  on,  he  made  directly  for  them  at 
a  quick  run. 

"  Now,  John,"  said  Malachi ;  "  get  your  bead  well  on 
him,  right  between  his  eyes." 

John  kneeled  down  in  front  of  Malachi,  who  had  his 
rifle  all  ready  ;  much  to  the  horror  of  Mrs  Campbell,  John 
permitted  the  bear  to  come  within  twenty  yards  of  him. 
He  then  fired,  and  the  animal  fell  dead  without  a 
struggle. 

"  A  good  shot,  and  well  put  in,"  said  Malachi,  going 
up  to  the  bear.  "Let  the  dogs  loose,  Martin,  that  they 
may  worry  the  carcase ;  it  will  do  them  good." 

Martin  did  so  ;  the  dogs  were  permitted  to  pull  and 
tear  at  the  dead  animal  for  a  few  minutes,  and  then  taken 
off;  in  the  meantime,  Mr  Campbell  and  the  ladies  had 
come  up  to  where  the  animal  lay. 


246  The  Settlers 

"  Well,  ma'am,  isn't  John  a  cool  shot  ? "  said  Malachi. 
"  Could  the  oldest  hunter  have  done  better  ? " 

"  My  dear  John,  you  quite  frightened  me,"  said 
Mrs  Campbell ;  "  why  did  you  allow  the  beast  to  come  so 
near  to  you  ? " 

"  Because  I  wanted  to  kill  him  dead,  and  not  wound 
him,"  replied  John. 

"To  be  sure,"  replied  Malachi ;  "  to  wound  a  bear  is 
worse  than  leaving  him  alone." 

"  Well,  Malachi,  you  certainly  have  made  a  hunter  of 
John,"  said  Mr  Campbell.  "  I  could  not  have  supposed 
such  courage  and  presence  of  mind  in  one  so  young." 

John  was  very  much  praised,  as  he  deserved  to  be,  by 
the  whole  party ;  and  then  Malachi  said,  "  The  skin 
belongs  to  John,  that  of  course." 

"  Is  the  bear  good  eating  now  ?  "  said  Mrs  Campbell. 

"  Not  very,  ma'am,"  replied  Malachi,  "  for  he  has 
consumed  all  his  fat  during  the  winter ;  but  we  will  cut 
off  the  legs  for  hams,  and  when  they  are  salted  and  smoked 
with  the  other  meat,  you  will  acknowledge  that  a  bear's 
ham  is  at  all  events  a  dish  that  any  one  may  say  is  good. 
Come,  John,  where's  your  knife  ?  Martin,  give  us  a 
hand  here,  while  Mr  Campbell  and  the  ladies  go  home." 


Chapter   XXXIV 

It  was  in  the  first  week  of  June  that  Malachi,  when  he  was 
out  in  the  woods,  perceived  an  Indian,  who  came  towards 
him.  He  was  a  youth  of  about  twenty  or  twenty-one 
years  old,  tall  and  slightly  made  ;  he  carried  his  bow  and 
arrows  and  his  tomahawk,  but  had  no  gun.  Malachi  was 
at  that  time  sitting  down  on  the  trunk  of  a  fallen  tree ;  he 
was  not  more  than  two  miles  from  the  house,  and  had 
gone  out  with  his  rifle  without  any  particular  intent,  unless 
it  was  that,  as  he  expected  he  should  soon  receive  some 
communication  from  the  Indians,  he  wished  to  give  them 


The  Settlers  247 

an  opportunity  of  speaking  to  him  alone.  The  Indian 
came  up  to  where  Malachi  was,  and  took  a  seat  by  him, 
without  saying  a  word. 

"Is  my  son  from  the  West  ? "  said  Malachi,  in  the 
Indian  tongue,  after  a  silence  of  one  or  two  minutes. 

"The  Young  Otter  is  from  the  West,"  replied  the 
Indian.  "  The  old  men  have  told  him  of  the  Grey 
Badger,  who  has  lived  the  life  of  a  snake,  and  who  has 
hunted  with  the  fathers  of  those  who  are  now  old.  Does 
my  father  live  with  the  white  man  ? " 

"  He  lives  with  the  white  man,"  replied  Malachi ;  "  he 
has  no  Indian  blood  in  his  veins." 

"  Has  the  white  man  many  in  his  lodge  ?  "  said  the 
Indian. 

"  Yes ;  many  young  men  and  many  rifles,"  replied 
Malachi. 

The  Indian  did  not  continue  this  conversation,  and  there 
was  a  silence  of  some  minutes.  Malachi  was  convinced 
that  the  young  Indian  had  been  sent  to  intimate  that 
Percival  was  alive  and  in  captivity,  and  he  resolved  to 
wait  patiently  till  he  brought  up  the  subject. 

"  Does  not  the  cold  kill  the  white  man  ? "  said  the 
Indian,  at  last. 

"  No  j  the  white  man  can  bear  the  winter's  ice  as  well 
as  an  Indian.  He  hunts  as  well,  and  brings  home 
venison." 

"  Are  all  who  came  here  with  him  now  in  the  white 
man's  lodge  ? " 

"  No,  not  all ;  one  white  child  slept  in  the  snow,  and  is 
in  the  land  of  spirits,"  replied  Malachi. 

Here  there  was  a  pause  in  the  conversation  for  some 
minutes  ;  at  last  the  young  Indian  said — 

"  A  little  bird  sang  in  my  ear,  and  it  said,  '  The  white 
man's  child  is  not  dead ;  it  wandered  about  in  the  woods 
and  was  lost,  and  the  Indian  found  him,  and  took  him  to 
his  wigwam  in  the  Far  West.' " 

"Did  not  the  little  bird  lie  to  the  Young  Otter?" 
replied  Malachi. 


248  The  Settlers 

"No;  the  little  bird  sung  what  was  true,"  replied  the 
Indian.  "  The  white  boy  is  alive  and  in  the  lodge  of  the 
Indian." 

"  There  are  many  white  men  in  the  country  who  have 
children,"  replied  Malachi ;  "  and  children  are  often  lost. 
The  little  bird  may  have  sung  of  the  child  of  some  other 
white  man." 

"  The  white  boy  had  a  rifle  in  his  hand,  and  snow-shoes 
on  his  feet." 

"  So  have  all  they  who  go  out  to  hunt  in  the  winter's 
snow,"  replied  Malachi. 

"  But  the  white  boy  was  found  near  to  the  white  man's 
lodge." 

"  Then  why  was  not  the  boy  taken  back  to  the  white 
man  by  the  Indians  who  found  him  ? " 

"  They  were  going  to  their  own  wigwams  and  could 
not  turn  aside ;  besides,  they  feared  to  come  near  to  the 
white  man's  lodge  after  the  sun  was  down ;  as  my  father 
says  he  has  many  young  men  and  many  rifles." 

"But  the  white  man  does  not  raise  his  rifle  against  the 
Indian,  whether  he  comes  by  day  or  by  night,"  replied 
Malachi.  "  At  night  he  kills  the  prowling  wolf  when  he 
comes  near  to  the  lodge." 

The  Indian  again  stopped  and  was  silent.  He  knew  by 
the  words  of  Malachi  that  the  wolf's  skin,  with  which  the 
Indian  had  been  covered  when  he  was  crawling  to  the 
palisades  and  had  been  shot  by  John,  had  been  discovered. 
Malachi,  after  a  while,  renewed  the  conversation. 

"  Is  the  Young  Otter  of  a  near  tribe  ? " 

"  The  lodges  of  our  tribe  are  twelve  days'  journey  to 
the  westward,"  replied  the  Indian. 

"The  chief  of  the  Young  Otter's  band  is  a  great 
warrior  ?  " 

"  He  is,"  replied  the  Indian. 

"Yes,"  replied  Malachi.  "The  'Angry  Snake'  is  a 
great  warrior.  Did  he  send  the  Young  Otter  to  me  to 
tell  me  that  the  white  boy  was  alive,  and  in  his  wig- 
wam ? " 


The  Settlers  249 

The  Indian  again  paused.  He  perceived  that  Malachi 
knew  where  he  came  from,  and  from  whom.  At  last  he 
said — 

"It  is  many  moons  since  the  Angry  Snake  has  taken 
care  of  the  white  boy,  and  has  fed  him  with  venison  ; 
many  moons  that  he  has  hunted  for  him  to  give  him  food  ; 
and  the  white  boy  loves  the  Angry  Snake  as  a  father,  and 
the  Angry  Snake  loves  the  boy  as  his  son.  He  will  adopt 
him,  and  the  white  boy  will  be  the  chief  of  the  tribe.  He 
will  forget  the  white  men,  and  become  red  as  an  Indian." 

"  The  boy  is  forgotten  by  the  white  man,  who  has  long 
numbered  him  with  the  dead,"  replied  Malachi. 

"  The  white  man  has  no  memory,"  replied  the  Indian, 
"  to  forget  so  soon ;  but  it  is  not  so.  He  would  make 
many  presents  to  him  who  would  bring  back  the  boy." 

"  And  what  presents  could  he  make  ?  "  replied  Malachi ; 
"  the  white  man  is  poor,  and  hunts  with  his  young  men  as 
the  Indian  does.  What  has  the  white  man  to  give  that 
the  Indian  covets  ?     He  has  no  whisky." 

"The  white  man  has  powder,  and  lead,  and  rifles," 
replied  the  Indian ;  "  more  than  he  can  use,  locked  up  in 
his  storehouse." 

"  And  will  the  Angry  Snake  bring  back  the  white  boy 
if  the  white  man  gives  him  powder,  and  lead,  and  rifles  ?  " 
inquired  Malachi. 

"  He  will  make  a  long  journey,  and  bring  the  white 
boy  with  him,"  replied  the  Indian ;  "  but  first  let  the 
white  man  say  what  presents  he  will  give." 

"  He  shall  be  spoken  to,"  replied  Malachi,  "  and  his 
answer  shall  be  brought,  but  the  Young  Otter  must  not 
go  to  the  white  man's  lodge.  A  red-skin  is  not  safe  from 
the  rifles  of  the  young  men.  When  the  moon  is  at  the 
full  I  will  meet  the  Young  Otter  after  the  sun  is  down,  at 
the  eastern  side  of  the  long  prairie.     Is  it  good  ? " 

"  Good,"  replied  the  Indian,  who  rose,  turned  on  his 
heel,  and  walked  away  into  the  forest. 

When  Malachi  returned  to  the  house,  he  took  an 
opportunity  of  communicating  to  Alfred  what  had  taken 


250  The  Settlers 

place.  After  some  conversation,  they  agreed  that  they 
would  make  Captain  Sinclair,  who  had  that  morning 
arrived  from  the  fort,  their  confidant  as  to  what  had 
occurred,  and  decide  with  him  upon  what  steps  should  be 
taken.  Captain  Sinclair  was  very  much  surprised,  and 
equally  delighted,  when  he  heard  that  Percival  was  still 
alive,  and  warmly  entered  into  the  subject. 

"  The  great  question  is,  whether  it  would  not  be  better 
to  accede  to  the  terms  of  this  scoundrel  of  an  Indian  chief," 
observed  Captain  Sinclair.  "What  are  a  few  pounds  of 
powder,  and  a  rifle  or  two,  compared  with  the  happiness 
which  will  be  produced  by  the  return  of  Percival  to  his 
parents,  who  have  so  long  lamented  him  as  dead  ? " 

"  It's  not  that,  sir,"  replied  Malachi.  "  I  know  that  Mr 
Campbell  would  give  his  whole  storeroom  to  regain  his 
boy,  but  we  must  consider  what  will  be  the  consequence 
if  he  does  so.  One  thing  is  certain,  that  the  Angry  Snake 
will  not  be  satisfied  with  a  trifling  present ;  he  will  ask 
many  rifles,  perhaps  more  than  we  have  at  the  farm,  and 
powder  and  shot  in  proportion;  for  he  has  mixed  much 
with  white  people,  especially  when  the  French  were  here, 
and  he  knows  how  little  we  value  such  things,  and  how 
much  we  love  our  children.  But,  sir,  in  the  first  place, 
you  supply  him  and  his  band  with  arms  to  use  against  us 
at  any  other  time,  and  really  make  them  formidable ;  and 
in  the  next  place,  you  encourage  him  to  make  some  other 
attempt  to  obtain  similar  presents — for  he  will  not  be  idle. 
Recollect,  sir,  that  we  have  in  all  probability  killed  one  of 
their  band,  when  he  came  to  reconnoitre  the  house  in  the 
skin  of  a  wolf,  and  that  will  never  be  forgotten,  but 
revenged  as  soon  as  it  can  be.  Now,  sir,  if  we  give  him 
arms  and  ammunition,  we  shall  put  the  means  of  revenge  in 
his  hands,  and  I  should  not  be  surprised  to  find  us  one  day 
attacked  by  him  and  his  band,  and  it  may  be,  overpowered 
by  means  of  these  rifles  which  you  propose  to  give 
him." 

"  There  is  much  truth  and  much  good  sense  in  what 
you  say,  Malachi — indeed,  I  think  it  almost  at  once  decides 


The  Settlers  251 

the  point,  and  that  we  must  not  consent  to  his  terms ;  but 
then  what  must  we  do  to  recover  the  boy  ? " 

"That  is  the  question  which  puzzles  me,"  replied 
Alfred,  "  for  I  perfectly  agree  with  Malachi,  that  we  must 
not  give  him  arms  and  ammunition,  and  I  doubt  if  he  would 
accept  of  anything  else." 

"No,  sir,  that  he  will  not,  depend  upon  it,"  replied 
Malachi.  "  I  think  there  is  but  one  way  that  will  give  us 
any  chance." 

"  What,  then,  is  your  idea,  Malachi  ? " 

"The  Angry  Snake  with  his  band  were  tracking  us, 
and  had  we  not  been  too  strong,  would  have  attacked  and 
murdered  us  all,  that  is  clear.  Not  daring  to  do  that,  he 
has  stolen  Percival,  and  detains  him,  to  return  him  at  his 
own  price.  Now,  sir,  the  Young  Otter  has  come  to  us, 
and  offers  to  come  again.  We  have  given  him  no  pledge 
of  safe  conduct,  and,  therefore,  when  he  comes  again,  we 
must  have  an  ambush  ready  for  him,  and  make  him  prisoner ; 
but  then  you  see,  sir,  we  must  have  the  assistance  of  the 
Colonel,  for  he  must  be  confined  at  the  fort ;  we  could 
not  well  keep  him  at  the  farm.  In  the  first  place,  it  would 
be  impossible  then  to  withhold  the  secret  from  Mr  and 
Mrs  Campbell ;  and,  in  the  next,  we  should  have  to  be  on 
the  look-out  for  an  attack  every  night  for  his  rescue  ;  but 
if  the  Colonel  was  to  know  the  whole  circumstances,  and 
would  assist  us,  we  might  capture  the  Indian  lad,  and  hold 
him  as  a  hostage  for  Master  Percival,  till  we  could  make 
some  terms  with  the  Angry  Snake." 

"  I  like  your  idea  very  much,  Malachi,"  replied  Captain 
Sinclair,  "  and  if,  Alfred,  you  agree  with  me,  I  will  acquaint 
the  Colonel  with  the  whole  of  what  has  passed  when  I 
return  to-night,  and  see  if  he  will  consent  to  our  taking 
such  a  step.     When  are  you  to  meet  the  Indian,  Malachi  ?  " 

"  In  three  days,  that  is  on  Saturday ;  it  will  be  the  full 
of  the  moon,  and  then  I  meet  him  at  night,  at  the  end  of 
the  prairie  nearest  to  the  fort,  so  that  there  will  be  no 
difficulty  in  doing  all  we  propose  without  Mr  and  Mrs 
Campbell  being  aware  of  anything  that  has  taken  place." 


252  The  Settlers 

"  I  think  we  cannot  do  better  than  you  have  proposed," 
said  Alfred. 

"  Be  it  so,  then,"  said  Captain  Sinclair.  "  I  will  be  here 
again  to-morrow — no,  not  to-morrow,  but  the  day  after 
will  be  better,  and  then  I  will  give  you  the  reply  of  the 
Colonel,  and  make  such  arrangements  as  may  be 
necessary." 

"  That's  all  right,  sir,"  replied  Malachi ;  "  and  now  all 
we  have  to  do  is  to  keep  our  own  secret ;  so,  perhaps, 
Captain  Sinclair,  you  had  better  go  back  to  the  young 
ladies,  for  Miss  Mary  may  imagine  that  it  must  be  some- 
thing of  very  great  importance  which  can  have  detained 
you  so  long  from  her  presence ; "  and  Malachi  smiled  as 
he  finished  his  remark. 

"  There's  good  sense  in  that  observation,  Malachi,"  said 
Alfred,  laughing.     "Come,  Sinclair." 

Captain  Sinclair  quitted  in  the  evening,  and  went  back 
to  the  fort.  He  returned  at  the  time  appointed,  and 
informed  them  that  the  Colonel  fully  approved  of  their 
plan  of  holding  the  young  Indian  as  a  hostage,  and  that  he 
would  secure  him  in  the  fort  as  soon  as  he  was  brought  in. 

"  Now,  do  we  want  any  assistance  from  the  fort  ? 
Surely  not,  to  capture  an  Indian  lad ;  at  least,  so  I  said  to 
the  Colonel,"  continued  Captain  Sinclair. 

"No,  sir,  we  want  no  assistance,  as  you  say.  I  am  his 
match  myself,  if  that  were  all ;  but  it  is  not  strength  which 
is  required.  He  is  as  little  and  supple  as  an  eel,  and  as 
difficult  to  hold,  that  I  am  certain  of.  If  we  were  to  use 
our  rifles  there  would  be  no  difficulty,  but  to  hold  him 
will  give  some  trouble  to  two  of  us,  and  if  once  he  breaks 
loose,  he  would  be  too  fleet  for  any  of  us." 

"Well,  then,  Malachi,  how  shall  we  proceed  ?" 

"Why,  sir,  I  must  meet  him,  and  you  and  Mr  Alfred 
and  Martin  must  be  hid  at  a  distance,  and  gradually  steal 
near  to  us.  Martin  shall  have  his  deer  thongs  all  ready, 
and  when  you  pounce  upon  him,  he  must  bind  him  at 
once.  Martin  is  used  to  them,  and  knows  how  to  manage 
it." 


The  Settlers  i$$ 

"Well,  if  you  think  that  we  three  cannot  manage  him, 
let  us  have  Martin." 

"  It  isn't  strength,  sir,"  replied  Malachi,  "  but  he  will 
slip  through  your  fingers,  if  not  well  tied,  in  half  a  minute. 
Now,  we  will  just  walk  down  to  where  I  intend  to  meet 
him,  and  survey  the  place,  and  then  I'll  show  you  where 
you  must  be,  for  we  must  not  be  seen  together  in  that 
direction  to-morrow,  for  he  may  be  lurking  about,  and 
have  some  suspicion." 

They  then  walked  to  the  end  of  the  prairie  nearest  to 
the  fort,  which  was  about  a  mile  from  the  house,  and 
Malachi  having  selected  his  ground,  and  pointed  out  to 
them  where  to  conceal  themselves,  they  returned  to  the 
house,  Alfred  having  made  arrangements  when  and  where 
he  and  Martin  would  meet  Captain  Sinclair  on  the  day 
appointed. 

The  next  day  passed,  and  Malachi,  as  the  sun  sank 
behind  the  lake,  walked  out  to  the  end  of  the  prairie. 
He  had  not  been  there  ten  minutes,  when  the  young 
Indian  stood  before  him.  He  was  armed,  as  before,  with 
his  tomahawk  and  bow  and  arrows,  but  Malachi  had 
come  out  expressly  without  his  rifle. 

Malachi,  as  soon  as  he  perceived  the  Indian,  sat  down, 
as  is  the  usual  custom  among  them  when  they  hold  a  talk, 
and  the  Young  Otter  followed  his  example. 

"Has  my  father  talked  to  the  white  man?"  said  the 
Indian,  after  a  short  silence. 

"  The  white  man  grieves  for  the  loss  of  his  boy,  and 
his  squaw  weeps,"  replied  Malachi.  "  The  Angry  Snake 
must  bring  the  boy  to  the  lodge  of  the  white  man,  and 
receive  presents." 

"  Will  the  white  man  be  generous  ? "  continued  the 
Indian. 

"  He  has  powder,  and  lead,  and  rifles,  and  tobacco ; 
will  such  presents  please  the  Angry  Snake  ? " 

"  The  Angry  Snake  had  a  dream,"  replied  the  Indian, 
"  and  he  told  me  his  dream.  He  dreamt  that  the  white 
boy  was  put  into  his  mother's  arms,  who  wept  for  joy, 


254  The  Settlers 

and  the  white  man  opened  his  store,  and  gave  to  the 
Angry  Snake  ten  rifles,  and  two  kegs  of  powder,  and  as 
much  lead  as  four  men  could  carry  away." 

"'Twas  a  good  dream,"  replied  Malachi,  "and  it  will 
come  true  when  the  white  boy  comes  back  to  his  mother." 

"  The  Angry  Snake  had  another  dream.  He  dreamt 
that  the  white  man  received  his  child,  and  pushed  the 
Angry  Snake  out  from  the  door  of  his  lodge." 

"  That  was  bad,"  replied  Malachi.  "  Look  at  me,  my 
son ;  say,  did  you  ever  hear  that  the  Grey  Badger  said 
a  lie  ? "  and  Malachi  laid  hold  of  the  Indian's  arm  as  he 
spoke. 

This  was  the  signal  agreed  upon  between  Malachi  and 
the  party  concealed,  who  rushed  forward  and  seized  the 
Indian.  The  Young  Otter  sprang  up  in  spite  of  their 
endeavours  to  keep  him,  and  would  certainly  have  escaped, 
for  he  had  got  his  tomahawk  clear,  and  was  about  to 
wield  it  around  his  head,  had  not  Martin  already  passed 
one  of  the  deer  thongs  round  his  ankle,  by  which  the 
Indian  was  thrown  again  to  the  ground.  His  arms  were 
then  secured  behind  his  back  with  other  deer-skin  thongs, 
and  another  passed  round  his  ankle,  and  given  to  Alfred. 

"  You  were  right,  Malachi,"  said  Captain  Sinclair, 
"how  he  contrived  to  twist  himself  out  of  our  grasp 
I  cannot  imagine ;  but  he  certainly  would  have  been  off, 
and  probably  have  broken  our  heads  before  he  went." 

"I  know  the  nature  of  these  Indians,  sir,"  replied 
Malachi ;  "  they're  never  safe,  even  when  tied,  if  the 
thong  does  not  cut  into  the  bone ;  but  you  have  him  now, 
sir,  fast  enough,  and  the  sooner  you  get  to  the  fort  the 
better.     You  have  your  rifles  in  the  bush." 

"Yes,"  replied  Martin,  "you'll  find  them  behind  the 
large  oak  tree." 

"  I'll  fetch  them  ;  not  that  I  think  there's  much  danger 
of  a  rescue." 

"  We  have  not  far  to  take  him,"  said  Captain  Sinclair, 
"  for,  as  I  wished  you  and  Alfred  not  to  be  so  long  away 
as  to  induce  questions  to  be  asked ;  I  have  a  file  of  men 


The  Settlers  255 

and  a  corporal  about  half  a  mile  off,  concealed  in  the 
bush.  But,  Malachi,  it  is  as  well  to  let  the  Indian  know 
that  he  is  only  detained  as  a  hostage,  and  will  be  returned 
as  soon  as  the  boy  is  sent  back." 

Malachi  addressed  the  Indian  in  his  own  tongue,  and 
told  him  what  Captain  Sinclair  requested. 

"  Tell  him  that  there  are  several  Indian  women  about 
the  fort,  who  will  take  any  message  he  may  send  to  the 
Angry  Snake." 

The  Young  Otter  made  no  reply  to  anything  said  by 
Malachi,  but  looked  around  him  very  impatiently. 

"  Be  off  as  fast  as  you  can,"  said  Malachi,  "  for  depend 
upon  it  the  Angry  Snake  was  to  meet  him  after  his  talk 
with  me ;  I  see  it  by  his  wandering  eye,  and  his  looking 
round  for  assistance.  I  will  go  with  you,  and  return 
with  Alfred  and  Martin,  for  I  have  no  rifle." 

"  You  can  take  mine,  Malachi,  as  soon  as  we  come  up 
to  the  soldiers." 

This  was  done  in  a  few  minutes.  Captain  Sinclair  then 
took  charge  of  the  Indian,  and  set  off  with  his  party  for 
the  fort.  Malachi,  Alfred,  and  Martin  returned  to  the 
house,  and  before  they  entered  the  prairie,  Martin  detected 
the  tali  figure  of  an  Indian  at  a  short  distance,  in  the  shade 
of  the  trees. 

"  Yes,  I  was  sure  of  it,"  said  Malachi.  "  It  was  well 
that  I  did  not  go  back  without  you.  After  all,  in  the 
woods,  a  man's  no  man  without  his  rifle." 


Chapter  XXXV 

Martin  was  right  when  he  stated  that  he  perceived 
the  form  of  the  Angry  Snake  under  the  shade  of  the  trees. 
The  chief  was  then  watching  what  occurred,  and  had 
been  witness  to  the  capture  of  his  emissary,  and,  following 
those  who  had  the  Young  Otter  in  charge,  saw  him 
conveyed  to  the  fort.     In  the  meantime,  Malachi,  Martin, 


256  The  Settlers 

and  Alfred  went  home  without  any  suspicion  being  raised 
among  the  other  branches  of  the  family  of  what  had 
occurred.     This  gave  them  great  satisfaction. 

"Well,  Malachi,"  said  Alfred  the  next  morning,  as 
they  were  all  busily  employed  getting  the  seed  into 
the  new  cleared  land  j  "  what  do  you  imagine  will  be  the 
steps  now  taken  by  the  Angry  Snake  ?  " 

"  It's  hard  to  say,  sir,"  replied  Malachi ;  "  for  he  well 
deserves  the  name  of  a  snake,  if,  as  the  Scripture  says, 
it's  the  subtlest  thing  on  earth  :  he  will  try  all  he  can, 
you  may  be  sure ;  and  if  it  were  not  that  he  is  afraid  of 
us,  he  would  attack  us  immediately ;  but  that  I  have  no 
idea  that  he  will  venture  upon." 

"  No,  for  your  letter  says,  that  he  has  only  two  rifles 
in  his  band,  which  are  not  enough  to  give  him  any  chance 
of  success." 

"  Very  true,  sir.  I  hear  that  the  bateaux  are  coming 
from  the  fort  for  the  plank  and  flour." 

"  Yes,  to-morrow,  if  there  is  not  so  much  wind  as 
there  is  to-day ;  it  blows  very  fresh.     Where  is  John  ?  " 

"  I  left  him  with  the  Strawberry,  sir ;  they  were  busy 
with  the  sugar." 

"  By-the-bye,  how  much  have  you  got,  Malachi  ?  " 

"  About  three  or  four  hundred  pounds,  sir,  as  near 
as  I  can  reckon ;  quite  as  much  as  madam  will  require." 

"  Yes,  I  should  think  so  j  now  we  shall  have  preserves 
of  all  sorts  and  the  fruit  for  nothing ;  the  wild  raspberries 
are  nearly  ripe,  and  so  are  the  cherries  ;  my  cousins  want 
John  to  help  to  gather  them." 

"Well,  sir,  I  dare  say  he  will  do  so,  although  I  believe 
that  he  would  rather  do  anything  else.  He  said  he  was 
going  to  fish  this  morning." 

"  The  water  is  too  rough,  and  he  will  not  be  able  to 
manage  the  punt  by  himself." 

"  Then  that's  the  very  reason  why  he'll  go  out,"  replied 
Malachi ;  "he  don't  like  easy  jobs  like  picking  raspberries. 
Is  it  true,  Mr  Alfred,  that  we  are  to  have  some  more 
settlers  come  here  ? " 


The  Settlers  257 

"  Yes,  I  believe  so  ;  my  father  is  very  anxious  to  have 
them  ;  he  thinks  it  will  be  a  great  security,  and  he  has 
offered  very  advantageous  terms  ;  you  won't  much  like 
that,  Malachi." 

"  "Well,  sir,  I  dare  say  you  may  think  so,  but  it  is  not  the 
case ;  if  any  one  had  told  me  two  years  ago  that  I  could 
have  remained  here,  I  would  have  said  it  was  impossible, 
but  we  are  all  creatures  of  habit.  I  had  been  so  used  to 
my  own  company  for  so  long  a  time,  that  when  I  first  saw 
you,  I  couldn't  bear  the  sight  of  you ;  no,  not  even  that  of 
your  pretty  cousins,  Miss  Mary  and  Emma,  although 
Heaven  knows  they  might  tame  a  savage ;  but  now,  sir,  I 
feel  quite  changed ;  I  have  first  borne  with  company,  because 
I  fancied  the  boy,  and  then  I  felt  no  dislike  to  it,  and  now 
I  like  it.  I  believe  that  in  my  old  age  I  am  coming  back 
to  my  feelings  as  a  boy,  and  I  think  very  often  of  my 
father's  farm  and  the  little  village  that  was  close  to  it ;  and 
then  I  often  fancy  that  I  should  like  to  see  a  village  rise  up 
here,  and  a  church  stand  up  there  upon  the  mount  ;  I  think 
I  should  like  to  live  on  till  I  saw  a  church  built  and  God 
worshipped  as  he  ought  to  be." 

"  This  is  indeed  a  change,  Malachi ;  well,  I  hope  you 
will  see  a  church  on  the  mount,  and  live  many  years  after- 
wards to  be  present  at  the  weddings  and  christenings." 

"  As  it  pleases  God,  sir.  There's  one  thing,  Mr  Alfred, 
that  has  given  me  great  content,  and  more  than  anything, 
perhaps,  reconciled  me  to  my  new  way  of  living  ;  and  that 
is,  that  the  Strawberry,  by  the  blessing  of  God  and 
the  labour  of  your  mother  and  cousins,  has  become 
a  good  Christian  ;  you  don't  know  how  pleased  I  am  at 
that." 

"  She's  an  excellent  little  creature,  Malachi ;  every  one 
is  fond  of  her,  and  I  believe  Martin  is  very  strongly  attached 
to  her." 

"  Yes,  sir,  she's  a  good  wife,  for  she  never  uses  her 
tongue,  and  obeys  her  husband  in  all  things.  I  think 
Martin  has  now  become  quite  steady,  and  you  might  send 
him  to  Montreal  or  anywhere  else  without  fear  of  his  getting 


258  The  Settlers 

into  the  prison  for  making  a  disturbance.  ...  I  see  that 
a  bear  has  been  over  into  the  maize-field  last  night." 

"  What !  did  he  climb  the  snake-fence  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  they  climb  anything  ;  but  I  have  got  his  tracks, 
and  this  night  I  think  that  I  shall  get  hold  of  him,  for  I  shall 
lay  a  trap  for  him." 

Malachi  and  Alfred  continued  to  work  for  two  or  three 
hours,  when  they  were  summoned  by  Emma  to  go  in  to 
dinner.  "  I  cannot  find  John,"  said  Emma,  as  they  walked 
home ;  "  Strawberry  says  that  he  left  her  some  time  back, 
and  went  to  fish ;  have  you  seen  him  pass  by  the  river's 
side  ? " 

"  No,"  replied  Alfred;  "but,  Malachi,  you  said  that  he 
was  going  to  fish  in  the  punt,  did  you  not  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Do  you  see  the  punt  on  the  beach,  Emma  ?" 

"  No,  I  do  not,"  replied  Emma  ;  lt  but  it  may  be  behind 
the  point." 

"  Nor  can  I ;  I  hope  he  has  not  been  carried  away  by 
the  wind,  for  it  blows  very  hard ;  I'll  run  down,  and  see  if 
he  is  there." 

Alfred  ran  down  to  the  beach  ;  the  punt  was  gone  from 
the  shore,  and  after  looking  for  some  time  to  leeward, 
which  was  to  the  eastward,  in  the  direction  of  the  rapids, 
Alfred  thought  that  he  perceived  something  like  a  boat  at 
a  distance  of  three  or  four  miles ;  but  the  water  of  the 
lake  was  much  ruffled  by  the  strong  wind,  and  it  was  not 
easy  to  distinguish. 

Alfred  hastened  back,  and  said  to  Emma,  "  I  really 
am  afraid  that  John  is  adrift.  I  think  I  see  the  boat, 
but  I  am  not  sure.  Emma,  go  in  quietly  and  bring  out 
my  telescope,  which  is  over  my  bed-place.  Do  not  let 
them  see  you,  or  they  will  be  asking  questions,  and  your 
aunt  may  be  alarmed." 

Emma  went  to  the  house,  and  soon  returned  with  the 
telescope.  Alfred  and  Malachi  then  went  down  to  the 
beach,  and  the  former  distinctly  made  out  that  what  he  had 
seen  was  the  punt  adrift  with  John  in  it. 


The  Settlers  259 

"Now,  what  is  to  be  done?"  said  Alfred.  "I  must 
take  a  horse,  and  ride  off  to  the  fort,  for  if  they  do  not  see 
him  before  he  passes,  he  may  not  be  picked  up." 

"If  he  once  gets  into  the  rapids,  sir,"  said  Malachi,  "he 
will  be  in  great  danger  ;  for  he  may  be  borne  down  upon 
one  of  the  rocks,  and  upset  in  a  minute." 

"  Yes ;  but  he  is  some  way  from  them  yet,"  replied 
Alfred. 

"  Very  true,  sir  ;  but  with  this  strong  wind  right  down 
to  them,  and  helping  the  current,  he  will  soon  be  there. 
There  is  no  time  to  be  lost." 

"  No  ;  but  I'll  go  in  to  dinner,  and  as  soon  as  I  have 
taken  a  mouthful,  just  to  avoid  creating  any  alarm,  I  will 
slip  out,  and  ride  to  the  fort  as  fast  as  I  can." 

"  Just  so  ;  you  will  be  there  in  good  time,  for  he  is  now 
three  miles  above  the  fort  ;  indeed,  he  cannot  well  pass  it 
without  their  seeing  him." 

"  Yes,  he  can,  now  that  the  water  is  so  rough,"  replied 
Alfred  ;  "  recollect  that  they  are  soldiers  in  the  fort  and 
not  sailors,  who  are  accustomed  to  look  on  the  water.  A 
piece  of  drift  timber  and  a  punt  is  much  the  same  to  their 
eyes.     Come,  let  us  in  to  dinner." 

"Yes,  sir;  I'll  follow  you,"  replied  Malachi;  "but, 
before  I  come  in,  I'll  catch  the  horse  and  saddle  him  for 
you.  You  can  tell  Miss  Emma  to  hold  her  tongue  about 
it." 

Alfred  rejoined  Emma,  whom  he  cautioned,  and  then 
they  went  into  their  dinner. 

"  Where's  John  ? "  said  Mr  Campbell ;  "  he  promised 
me  some  lake  fish  for  dinner,  and  has  never  brought  them 
in ;  so  you  will  not  have  such  good  fare  as  I  expected." 

"  And  where's  Malachi  ?"  said  Alfred. 

"  I  dare  say  he  and  John  are  out  together  somewhere," 
observed  Henry,  who,  with  Martin,  had  come  in  before 
Alfred. 

"  Well,  he  will  lose  his  dinner,"  said  Mrs  Campbell. 

"  That's  what  I  cannot  afford  to  do,  mother,"  said 
Alfred ;  "I  am  very  hungry,  and  I  have  not  more  than 


260  The  Settlers 

five  minutes  to  spare,  for  that  seed  must  be  put  in  to- 
night." 

"  I  thought  Malachi  was  with  you,  Alfred,"  said  Mr 
Campbell. 

"  So  he  was,  father,"  replied  Alfred  ;  "  but  he  left  me. 
Now,  mother,  please  to  give  me  my  dinner." 

Alfred  ate  fast,  and  then  rose  from  the  table,  and  went 
away  from  the  house.  The  horse  was  all  ready,  and  he 
mounted  and  rode  off  for  the  fort,  telling  Malachi  that  his 
father  and  mother  thought  John  was  with  him  ;  and  that, 
therefore,  he  had  better  not  go  into  dinner,  but  keep  out 
of  the  way. 

"  Yes,  sir,  that  will  be  best,  and  then  they  can  ask  no 
questions.  Be  quick,  sir,  for  I  am  not  at  all  easy  about 
the  boy." 

Their  plans,  however,  to  conceal  the  danger  of  John  did 
not  succeed  ;  for  Mrs  Campbell,  after  the  loss  of  poor 
little  Percival,  had  become  more  than  ever  solicitous  about 
John,  and  a  minute  or  two  after  Alfred  had  left  the  house, 
she  rose  from  the  table,  and  went  to  the  door,  to  see  if  she 
could  perceive  Malachi  and  John  coming  in.  As  it 
happened,  Alfred  had  just  set  off  in  a  gallop,  and  she  saw 
him,  as  well  as  Malachi  standing  by  himself  and  watching 
Alfred's  departure.  The  very  circumstance  of  Alfred's 
mysterious  departure  alarmed  her.  He  had  never  said  that 
he  was  going  to  the  fort,  and  that  John  was  not  with 
Malachi  was  certain.  She  went  into  the  cottage,  and, 
sinking  back  in  her  chair,  exclaimed — "  Some  accident  has 
happened  to  John  !  " 

"  Why  should  you  say  so,  my  dear  ? "  said  Mr  Campbell. 

"I'm  sure  of  it,"  replied  Mrs  Campbell,  bursting  into 
tears.  "  Alfred  is  riding  away  to  the  fort.  Malachi  is 
standing  by  himself  outside.     What  can  it  be  ?  " 

Mr  Campbell  and  all  the  others  ran  out  immediately, 
except  Mary  Percival,  who  went  to  Mrs  Campbell.  Mr 
Campbell  beckoned  to  Emma,  and  from  her  obtained  the 
real  state  of  the  case. 

"  It  will  be  better  to  tell  her  at  once,"  said  Mr  Campbell, 


The  Settlers  261 

who  then  went  to  his  wife,  telling  her  that  John  was  adrift, 
and  that  Alfred  had  ridden  to  the  fort  to  pick  him  up  in 
one  of  the  bateaux,  but  there  was  no  danger  to  be  appre- 
hended." 

"  Why  should  they  conceal  it,  if  there  was  no  danger, 
Campbell  ? "  replied  his  wife.  "  Yes,  there  must  be 
danger  now  the  water  is  so  rough.  My  child,  am  I  to  lose 
you  as  well  as  my  poor  Percival  !  "  continued  Mrs 
Campbell,  again  sobbing. 

Every  attempt  was  made  to  console  her  and  assuage  her 
fears,  but  with  indifferent  success,  and  the  afternoon  of 
this  day  was  passed  in  great  concern  by  all,  and  in  an 
extreme  state  of  nervous  anxiety  on  the  part  of  Mrs 
Campbell.  Towards  the  evening,  Alfred  was  seen 
returning  on  horseback  at  full  speed.  The  whole  of  the 
family  were  out  watching  his  arrival,  with  beating  hearts  ; 
poor  Mrs  Campbell  in  almost  a  fainting  state.  Alfred 
perceived  them  long  before  he  had  crossed  the  prairie,  and 
waved  his  hat  in  token  of  good  tidings. 

"  All's  well,  depend  upon  it,  my  dear,"  said  Mr 
Campbell.  "  Alfred  would  not  wave  his  hat  if  there  was 
any  disaster." 

"  I  must  have  it  from  his  own  mouth,"  said  Mrs 
Campbell,  almost  breathless. 

"  Safe  ?  "  cried  out  Martin  to  Alfred,  as  he  approached. 

"  Safe,  quite  safe  !  "  cried  Alfred,  in  return. 

"Thank  Heaven!"  cried  Mrs  Campbell,  in  a  low 
voice,  clasping  her  hands  in  gratitude. 

Alfred  leapt  off  his  saddle,  and  hastened  to  communicate 
the  news.  John,  trusting  too  much  to  his  own  powers, 
had  gone  out  in  the  punt,  and  soon  found  out  that  he 
could  not  manage  it  in  so  strong  a  wind.  He  attempted 
to  get  back  to  the  beach,  but  was  unsuccessful,  and  had, 
as  we  have  said,  been  carried  away  by  the  wind  and 
current  down  towards  the  rapids  ;  but  it  so  happened  that 
before  Alfred  had  arrived  at  the  fort,  Captain  Sinclair  had 
observed  the  punt  adrift,  and,  by  the  aid  of  a  telescope, 
ascertained   that    John  was   in   it,  exerting  himself  very 


262  The  Settlers 

vigorously,  but  to  no  purpose.  Captain  Sinclair,  having 
reported  it  to  the  Commandant  and  obtained  permission, 
had  launched  one  of  the  bateaux,  manned  by  the  soldiers, 
and  had  brought  John  and  the  punt  on  shore,  about  four 
miles  below  the  fort,  and  not  until  they  had  arrived  in  the 
strong  current  of  the  rapids,  which  in  another  hour  would 
have,  in  all  probability,  proved  fatal.  Alfred,  from  the 
fort,  had  seen  Captain  Sinclair  gain  the  shore,  with  John 
and  the  punt  in  tow,  and,  as  soon  as  he  was  satisfied  of  his 
brother's  safety,  had  ridden  back  as  fast  as  he  could,  to 
communicate  it.  This  intelligence  gave  them  all  great 
delight,  and  now  that  they  knew  that  John  was  safe,  they 
waited  his  return  with  patience.  Captain  Sinclair  arrived, 
with  John  behind  him,  on  horseback,  about  two  hours 
afterwards,  and  was  gladly  welcomed. 

"  Indeed,  Captain  Sinclair,  we  are  under  great  obliga- 
tions to  you.  Had  you  not  been  so  active,  the  boy  might 
have  been  lost,"  said  Mrs  Campbell.  "  Accept  my  best 
thanks." 

"  And  mine,"  said  Mary,  extending  her  hand  to  him. 

"  John,  you  have  frightened  me  very  much,"  said  Mrs 
Campbell;  "  how  could  you  be  so  imprudent  as  to  go  on 
the  lake  in  such  a  high  wind  ?  See,  what  a  narrow  escape 
you  have  had." 

"  I  should  have  been  at  Montreal  to-morrow  morning," 
said  John,  laughing. 

"  No,  never  ;  you  would  have  been  upset  in  the  rapids 
long  before  you  could  get  to  Montreal." 

"  Well,  mother,  I  can  swim,"  replied  John. 

"  You  naughty  boy,  nothing  will  make  you  afraid." 

"  Well,  ma'am,  it's  a  good  fault,  that  of  having  con- 
fidence in  yourself,  so  don't  check  it  too  much,"  replied 
Malachi.  "  It  saves  many  a  man  who  would  otherwise  be 
lost." 

"That's  very  true,  Malachi,"  observed  Alfred;  "so, 
now  that  he  is  safe  back,  we  won't  scold  John  any  more. 
He  will  know  better  than  to  go  out  in  such  rough  weather 
again." 


The  Settlers  263 

"To  be  sure  I  shall,"  said  John ;  "  I  don't  want  to  go 
down  the  rapids." 

"Well,  I'm  glad  to  hear  you  say  that,"  replied  Mrs 
Campbell. 

Captain  Sinclair  remained  with  them  that  night.  Before 
daylight,  the  family  were  alarmed  by  the  report  of  a  gun, 
and  it  was  immediately  supposed  that  some  attack  had 
been  made  on  the  lodge  occupied  by  Malachi,  Martin,  and 
his  wife.  Captain  Sinclair,  Alfred,  Henry,  and  John 
sprang  out  of  bed,  and  were  clothed  in  a  minute.  As 
soon  as  they  had  armed  themselves,  they  opened  the  door 
cautiously,  and,  looking  well  round,  went  through  the 
passage  to  the  sheep-fold  where  the  lodge  was  built. 
Everything,  however,  appeared  to  be  quiet,  and  Alfred 
knocked  at  the  door.  Malachi  answered  to  the  inquiry, 
"  What  is  the  matter  ?  " 

"  We  heard  the  report  of  a  gun  close  to  the  house  just 
now,  and  we  thought  something  might  have  happened." 

"  Oh  !  "  cried  Malachi,  laughing,  "  is  that  all  ?  Then 
you  may  all  go  to  bed  again.  It's  my  trap  for  the  bear, 
— nothing  more.     I  forgot  to  tell  you  last  night." 

"Well,  as  we  are  up,  we  may  as  well  go  and  see," 
said  Alfred  j  "  the  day  is  breaking." 

"  Well,  sir,  I  am  ready,"  said  Malachi,  coming  out  with 
his  deer-skin  jacket  in  one  hand  and  his  rifle  in  the  other. 

They  walked  to  the  maize-field  on  the  other  side  of  the 
river,  and  found  that  the  trap  had  been  successful,  for  a 
large  bear  lay  dead  at  the  foot  of  the  snake-fence. 

"  Yes,  sir,  I've  got  him,"  said  Malachi. 

"  But  what  was  the  trap  ?  "  said  Henry. 

"  You  see,  sir,  I  tracked  the  brute  over  the  rails  by  his 
broad  foot  mark,  and  as  I  knew  he  would  come  the  same 
way,  I  fixed  the  rifle  with  a  wire  to  the  trigger,  so  that 
as  he  climbed  up  he  must  touch  the  wire  with  his  fore- 
paws,  and  the  muzzle,  pointed  a  little  downwards,  would 
then  about  reach  his  heart  when  the  gun  went  off.  You 
see,  sir,  it  has  happened  just  as  I  wished  it,  and  there's 
another  good  skin  for  Montreal." 


264  The  Settlers 

"  It  is  a  she-bear,"  said  Martin,  who  had  joined  them, 
"  and  she  has  cubs  ;  they  can't  be  far  off." 

"  That's  true,"  replied  Malachi ;  "so  now  you  had 
better  all  go  back  again.  Martin  and  I  will  hide,  and  I'll 
answer  for  it  in  an  hour  we  will  bring  the  cubs  home  with 
us." 

The  rest  of  the  party  returned  to  the  house.  The 
Strawberry  had  already  made  known  to  Mr  and  Mrs 
Campbell  the  cause  of  the  report.  About  an  hour  before 
breakfast,  Malachi  and  Martin  came  in,  each  with  a  cub 
of  a  few  weeks  old.  The  little  animals  had  come  in  the 
track  of  the  mother  in  search  of  her,  and  were  pawing 
the  dead  body,  as  if  trying  to  awaken  her,  when  Malachi 
and  Martin  secured  them. 

"  What  a  charming  pet,"  said  Emma ;  "  I  will  rear  it 
for  myself." 

"  And  I'll  have  the  other,"  said  John. 

No  objection  was  raised  to  this,  except  that  Mr 
Campbell  observed,  that  if  they  became  troublesome  as 
they  grew  up,  they  must  be  parted  with,  which  was 
agreed  to.  Emma  and  John  took  possession  of  their  pets, 
and  fed  them  with  milk,  and  in  a  few  days  they  became 
very  tame  ;  one  being  chained  up  near  the  house,  and  the 
other  at  Malachi's  lodge.  They  soon  grew  very  playful 
and  very  amusing  little  animals,  and  the  dogs  became 
used  to  them,  and  never  attempted  to  hurt  them  ;  indeed, 
very  often  Oscar  and  the  bear  would  be  seen  rolling 
about  together,  the  best  friends  in  the  world.  But  in  a 
few  months  they  became  too  large  for  pets,  and  too 
troublesome,  so  one  was  despatched  by  a  bateaux  going 
to  Montreal,  as  a  present  to  Mr  Emmerson,  and  the  other 
was  taken  to  the  fort  by  Captain  Sinclair,  and  became  a 
great  favourite  of  the  soldiers. 


The  Settlers  265 


Chapter  XXXVI 

Captain  Sinclair  was  now  very  constantly  at  the  house, 
for  in  the  summer  time  the  Commandant  allowed  much 
more  liberty  to  the  officers.  Although  the  detention 
of  the  Young  Otter  and  the  cause  of  his  being  detained, 
had  been  made  known  to  the  Angry  Snake,  weeks  passed 
away,  and  yet  there  appeared  no  intention  on  the  part 
of  the  chief  to  redeem  his  young  warrior  by  producing 
Percival.  Every  day  an  overture  on  his  part  was  expected, 
but  none  came,  and  those  who  were  in  the  secret  were 
in  a  continual  state  of  suspense  and  anxiety.  One  thing 
had  been  ascertained,  which  was,  that  the  Indian  fired 
at  by  John  had  been  killed,  and  this  occasioned  much  fear 
on  the  part  of  Malachi  and  Martin,  that  the  Angry  Snake 
would  revenge  the  death  upon  young  Percival.  This 
knowledge  of  the  Indian  feeling,  however,  they  kept  to 
themselves. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  summer  they  had  an  arrival 
of  letters  and  newspapers,  both  from  England  and 
Montreal.  There  was  nothing  peculiarly  interesting 
in  the  intelligence  from  England,  although  the  newspapers 
were,  as  usual,  read  with  great  avidity.  One  paragraph 
met  the  eye  of  Henry,  which  he  immediately  communicated, 
observing  at  the  time  that  they  always  obtained  news 
of  Mr  Douglas  Campbell  on  every  fresh  arrival.  The 
paragraph  was  as  follows: — "The  Oxley  hounds  had  a 
splendid  run  on  Friday  last ; "  after  describing  the  country 
they  passed  through,  the  paragraph  ended  with,  "  We 
regret  to  say  that  Mr  Douglas  Campbell  of  Wexton  Hall, 
received  a  heavy  fall  from  his  horse,  in  clearing  a  wide 
brook.  He  is,  however,  we  understand,  doing  well." 
The  letters  from  Montreal  were,  however,  important. 
They  communicated  the  immediate  departure  from  that 
city  of  four  families  of  emigrants,  who  had  accepted  the 
terms  offered  by  Mr  Emmerson,  and  were  coming  to  settle 


266  The  Settlers 

upon  Mr  Campbell's  property.  They  also  stated  that 
the  purchase  of  the  other  six  hundred  acres  of  contiguous 
land  had  been  completed,  and  sent  the  government  receipts 
for  the  purchase  money. 

The  news  contained  in  this  letter  induced  Mr  Campbell 
to  send  a  message  to  the  Commandant  of  the  fort,  by 
Captain  Sinclair,  acquainting  him  with  the  expected  arrival 
of  the  emigrant  families,  and  requesting  to  know  whether 
he  would  allow  a  party  of  soldiers  to  assist  in  raising  the 
cottages  necessary  for  their  reception,  and  begging  the 
loan  of  two  or  three  tents  to  accommodate  them  upon 
their  arrival,  until  their  cottages  should  be  built.  The 
reply  of  the  Commandant  was  favourable,  and  now  all 
was  bustle  and  activity,  that,  if  possible,  the  buildings 
might  be  in  forwardness  previous  to  harvest  time,  when 
they  would  all  have  ample  occupation.  Indeed,  as  the  hay 
harvest  was  just  coming  on,  without  assistance  from  the 
fort  they  never  could  have  got  through  the  work  previous 
to  the  winter  setting  in,  and  it  would  have  been  very  incon- 
venient to  have  had  to  receive  any  of  the  emigrants  into 
their  own  house. 

The  sites  of  the  four  cottages,  or  log  huts,  were  soon 
selected  j  they  were  each  of  them  nearly  half  a  mile  from 
Mr  Campbell's  house,  and  while  some  of  the  party,  assisted 
by  a  portion  of  the  soldiers,  were  getting  in  the  hay,  the 
others,  with  another  portion,  were  cutting  down  the  trees, 
and  building  up  the  cottages.  In  a  fortnight  after  they  had 
commenced,  the  emigrants  arrived,  and  were  housed  in  the 
tents  prepared  for  them;  and  as  their  labour  was  now 
added  to  that  of  the  others,  in  a  short  time  everything  was 
well  in  advance.  The  agreement  made  by  Mr  Campbell 
was,  that  the  emigrants  should  each  receive  fifty  acres  of 
land,  after  they  had  cleared  for  him  a  similar  quantity  ;  but 
there  were  many  other  conditions,  relative  to  food  and 
supply  of  stock  to  the  emigrant  families,  which  are  not 
worth  the  while  to  dwell  upon.  It  is  sufficient  to  say  that 
Mr  Campbell,  with  his  former  purchases,  retained  about 
600  acres,  which  he  considered  quite  sufficient  for  his  farm, 


The  Settlers  267 

which  was  all  in  a  ring  fence,  and  with  the  advantage  of 
bordering  on  the  lake.  The  fire  had  cleared  a  great  deal 
of  the  new  land,  so  that  it  required  little  trouble  for  his 
own  people  to  get  it  into  a  fit  state  for  the  first  crop. 

"While  the  emigrants  and  soldiers  were  hard  at  work, 
the  Colonel  paid  a  visit  to  Mr  Campbell,  to  settle  his 
account  with  him,  and  handed  over  a  bill  upon  government 
for  the  planks,  flour,  &c,  supplied  to  the  fort. 

"  I  assure  you,  Mr  Campbell,  I  have  great  pleasure," 
said  the  Colonel,  "in  giving  you  every  assistance,  and  I 
render  it  the  more  readily  as  I  am  authorised  by  the 
Governor  so  to  do.  Your  arrival  and  settling  here  has 
proved  very  advantageous ;  for,  your  supplying  the  fort 
has  saved  the  government  a  great  deal  of  money,  at  the 
same  time  that  it  has  been  profitable  to  you,  and  enabled 
you  to  get  rid  of  your  crops  without  sending  them  down 
so  far  as  Montreal ;  which  would  have  been  as  serious  an 
expense  to  you,  as  getting  the  provisions  from  Montreal 
has  proved  to  us.  You  may  keep  the  fatigue  party  of 
soldiers  upon  the  same  terms  as  before,  as  long  as  they  may 
prove  useful  to  you,  provided  they  return  to  the  fort  by  the 
coming  of  winter." 

"  Then  I  will,  if  you  please,  retain  them  for  getting  in 
the  harvest ;  we  have  so  much  to  do  that  I  shall  be  most 
happy  to  pay  for  their  assistance." 

I  have  said  that  there  were  four  families  of  emigrants, 
and  now  I  will  let  my  readers  know  a  little  more  about 
them. 

The  first  family  was  a  man  and  his  wife  of  the  name  of 
Harvey ;  they  had  two  sons  of  fourteen  and  fifteen,  and  a 
daughter  of  eighteen  years  of  age.  This  man  had  been  a 
small  farmer,  and  by  his  industry  was  gaining  an  honest 
livelihood,  and  putting  by  some  money,  when  his  eldest 
son,  who  was  at  the  time  about  twenty  years  old,  fell  into 
bad  company,  and  was  always  to  be  seen  at  the  alehouses 
or  at  the  fairs,  losing  his  time  and  losing  his  money.  The 
father,  whose  ancestors  had  resided  for  many  generations 
on  the  same  spot,  and  had  always  been,  as  long  as  they 


268  The  Settlers 

could  trace  back,  small  farmers  like  himself,  and  who  was 
proud  of  only  one  thing,  which  was  that  his  family  had 
been  noted  for  honesty  and  upright  dealing,  did  all  he  could 
to  reclaim  him,  but  in  vain.  At  last  the  son  was  guilty  of 
a  burglary,  tried,  convicted,  and  transported  for  life.  The 
disgrace  had  such  an  effect  upon  the  father,  that  he  never 
held  up  his  head  afterwards ;  he  was  ashamed  to  be  seen 
in  the  parish,  and  at  last  he  resolved  to  emigrate  to  a  new 
country,  where  what  had  happened  would  not  be  known. 

He  accordingly  sold  off  everything,  and  came  to  Canada  ; 
but  by  the  time  that  he  had  arrived  in  the  country,  and 
paid  all  his  expenses,  he  had  little  money  left,  and  when 
he  heard  from  Mr  Emmerson  the  terms  offered  by  Mr 
Campbell,  he  gladly  accepted  them.  The  wife,  his  two 
sons  and  his  daughter,  who  came  with  him,  were  as 
industrious  and  respectable  as  himself. 

The  second  family,  of  the  name  of  Graves,  consisted  of 
a  man  and  his  wife,  and  only  one  son,  a  young  man  grown 
up ;  but  the  wife's  two  sisters  were  with  them.  He  had 
come  from  Buckinghamshire,  and  had  been  accustomed  to 
a  dairy  farm. 

The  third  family  was  a  very  numerous  one,  with  a 
man  and  his  wife,  of  the  name  of  Jackson ;  they  had 
been  farmers  and  market-gardeners  near  London,  and  had 
brought  out  some  money  with  them :  but,  as  I  have 
mentioned,  they  had  a  very  large  family,  most  of  them 
too  young  to  be  very  useful  for  a  few  years.  They  had 
seven  children :  a  girl  of  eighteen,  two  boys  of  twelve 
and  thirteen,  then  three  little  girls,  and  a  boy  an  infant. 
Jackson  had  money  enough  to  purchase  a  farm,  but  being 
a  very  prudent  man,  and  reflecting  that  he  might  not 
succeed  at  first,  and  that  his  large  family  would  run  away 
with  all  his  means,  he  decided  upon  accepting  the  terms 
proposed  by  Mr  Campbell. 

The  fourth  and  last  of  the  emigrant  families  was  a 
young  couple  of  the  name  of  Meredith.  The  husband 
was  the  son  of  a  farmer  in  Shropshire,  who  had  died, 
and   divided  his  property  between  his  three  sons :   two 


The  Settlers  269 

of  them  remained  upon  the  farm  and  paid  the  youngest 
brother  his  proportion  in  money,  who,  being  of  a  specu- 
lative turn,  resolved  to  come  to  Canada,  and  try  his 
fortune.  He  married  just  before  he  came  out,  and  was 
not  as  yet  encumbered  with  any  family;  he  was  a  fine 
young  man,  well  educated,  and  his  wife  a  very  clever, 
pretty  young  woman. 

Thus  there  was  an  addition  of  twenty-one  souls  to  the 
population  of  Mr  Campbell's  settlement,  which  with  their 
own  ten  made  a  total  of  thirty-one  people,  out  of  whom 
they  reckoned  that  thirteen  were  capable  of  bearing  arms, 
and  defending  them  from  any  attack  of  the  Indians. 

Before  harvest  time,  the  cottages  were  all  built,  and 
the  emigrants  were  busy  felling  round  their  new  habita- 
tions, to  lay  up  firewood  for  the  winter,  and  clearing  away 
a  spot  for  a  garden,  and  for  planting  potatoes  in  the 
following  spring.  The  harvest  being  ripe  again,  gave 
them  all  full  employment ;  the  corn  was  got  in  with 
great  expedition  by  the  united  labour  of  the  soldiers  and 
emigrants,  when  the  former,  having  completed  their  work, 
returned  to  the  fort,  and  the  Campbells,  with  the  addition 
to  their  colony,  were  now  left  alone.  Visiting  the  emigrants 
in  their  own  cottages,  and  making  acquaintance  with  the 
children,  was  now  a  great  source  of  amusement  to  the 
Misses  Percival.  Various  plans  were  started  relative  to 
establishing  a  Sunday  school  and  many  other  useful 
arrangements  ;  one,  however,  took  place  immediately, 
which  was,  that  divine  service  was  performed  by  Mr 
Campbell  in  his  own  house,  and  was  attended  by  all  the 
emigrants  every  Sunday.  Mr  Campbell  had  every  reason 
to  be  pleased  with  their  conduct  up  to  the  present  time ; 
they  all  appeared  willing,  never  murmured  or  complained 
at  any  task  allotted  to  them,  and  were  satisfied  with  Mr 
Campbell's  arrangements  relative  to  supplies.  Parties 
were  now  again  formed  for  the  chase ;  Meredith  and 
young  Graves  proved  to  be  good  woodsmen  and  capital 
shots  with  the  rifle,  so  that  now  they  had  enough  to  send 
out  a  party  on  alternate  days,  while  one  or  two  of  the 


270  The  Settlers 

others  fished  all  the  day  and  salted  down  as  fast  as  they 
caught,  that  there  might  be  a  full  supply  for  the  winter. 

But  although  Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell  and  the  Misses 
Percival,  as  well  as  the  major  part  of  the  family  were 
fully  satisfied  and  happy  in  their  future  prospects,  there 
were  four  who  were  in  a  state  of  great  anxiety  and 
suspense.  These  were  Alfred,  Malachi,  Martin,  and  the 
Strawberry,  who,  being  acquainted  with  the  existence 
of  young  Percival,  found  their  secret  a  source  of  great 
annoyance,  now  that,  notwithstanding  the  capture  and 
detention  of  the  Young  Otter,  no  advance  appeared  to 
be  made  for  his  exchange,  nor  any  signs  of  an  overture 
on  the  part  of  the  Angry  Snake.  Captain  Sinclair,  who 
was  usually  at  the  farm  twice  during  the  week,  was  also 
much  fretted  at  finding  that  every  time  Malachi  and 
Alfred  had  no  more  information  to  give  him,  than  he 
had  to  impart  to  them.  They  hardly  knew  how  to  act ; 
to  let  a  second  winter  pass  away  without  attempting  to 
recover  the  boy,  appeared  to  them  to  be  delaying  too 
long,  and  yet  to  communicate  intelligence  which  might 
only  end  in  bitter  disappointment,  seemed  unadvisable ; 
for  the  Indian  chief,  out  of  revenge,  might  have  killed 
the  boy,  and  then  the  grief  of  the  father  and  mother 
would  be  more  intense  than  before.  It  would  be  opening 
a  wound  to  no  purpose.  This  question  was  frequently 
canvassed  by  Alfred  and  Captain  Sinclair,  but  an  end 
was  put  to  all  their  debates  on  the  subject  by  an  un- 
expected occurrence.  Mary  Percival  had  one  morning 
gone  down  to  a  place  called  the  Cedar  Swamp,  about 
half  a  mile  from  the  house  to  the  westward,  near  to  the 
shore  of  the  lake,  to  pick  cranberries  for  preserving. 
One  of  the  little  emigrant  girls,  Martha  Jackson,  was 
with  her ;  when  one  basket  was  full,  Mary  sent  it  home 
by  the  little  girl,  with  directions  to  come  back  immediately. 
The  girl  did  so,  but  on  her  return  to  the  Cedar  Swamp, 
Mary  Percival  was  not  to  be  seen.  The  basket  which 
she  had  retained  with  her  was  lying  with  all  the  cranberries 
upset  out  of  it  on  a  hill  by  the  side  of  the  swamp.     The 


The  Settlers  271 

little  girl  remained  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  calling  out 
Miss  Percival's  name,  but  not  receiving  any  answer,  she 
became  frightened,  imagining  that  some  wild  beast  had 
attacked  her ;  and  she  ran  back  as  fast  as  she  could  to 
the  house,  acquainting  Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell  with  what 
had  happened.  Martin  and  Alfred  were  at  the  mill ; 
Malachi,  fortunately,  was  at  his  own  lodge,  and  Straw- 
berry ran  for  him,  told  him  what  the  girl  had  reported, 
and  having  done  so,  she  looked  at  Malachi,  and  said 
"  Angry  Snake." 

"  Yes,  Strawberry,  that  is  the  case,  I  have  no  doubt," 
replied  Malachi ;  "  but  not  a  word  at  present ;  I  knew  he 
would  be  at  something,  but  I  did  not  think  that  he  dared 
do  that  either  ;  however,  we  shall  see.  Go  back  to  the 
house,  and  tell  Master  and  Missis  that  I  have  gone  down 
to  the  Cedar  Swamp,  and  will  return  as  soon  as  possible, 
and  do  you  follow  me  as  fast  as  you  can,  for  your  eyes  are 
younger  than  mine,  and  I  shall  want  the  use  of  them :  tell 
them  not  to  send  anybody  else,  it  will  do  harm  instead  of 
good,  for  they  will  trample  the  ground,  and  we  may  lose 
the  track." 

Malachi  caught  up  his  rifle,  examined  the  priming,  and 
set  ofF  in  the  direction  of  the  swamp,  while  the  Straw- 
berry returned  to  the  house  to  give  his  message  to  Mr  and 
Mrs  Campbell.  Leaving  Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell,  who 
were  in  a  state  of  great  alarm,  and  had  sent  the  little  girl, 
Martha  Jackson,  to  summon  Alfred  and  Martin  (for  John 
and  Henry  were  out  in  the  woods  after  the  cattle),  the 
Strawberry  went  down  to  the  Cedar  Swamp  to  join 
Malachi,  whom  she  found  standing  still,  leaning  on  his 
rifle,  near  the  basket  which  had  contained  the  cranberries. 

"  Now,  Strawberry,  we  must  find  out  how  many  of 
them  there  were,  and  which  way  they  have  gone,"  said 
Malachi,  in  the  Indian  tongue. 

"  Here,"  said  Strawberry,  pointing  to  a  mark  on  the 
short  grass,  which  never  could  have  attracted  the  observa- 
tion of  one  unused  to  an  Indian  life. 

"  I  see,  child  j  I  see  that  and  two  more,  but  we  cannot 


272  The  Settlers 

tell  much  as  yet ;  let  us  follow  up  the  trail  till  we  come  to 
some  spot  where  we  may  read  the  print  better.  That's 
her  foot,"  continued  Malachi,  after  they  had  proceeded 
two  or  three  yards.  "  The  sole  of  a  shoe  cuts  the  grass 
sharper  than  a  mocassin.  We  have  no  easy  task  just  now, 
and  if  the  others  come,  they  may  prevent  us  from  finding 
the  track  altogether." 

"  Here,  again,"  said  Strawberry,  stooping  close  to  the 
short  dry  grass. 

"  Yes  ;  you're  right,  child,"  replied  Malachi.  "  Let  us 
once  follow  it  to  the  bottom  of  this  hill,  and  then  we  shall 
do  better." 

By  the  closest  inspection  and  minutest  search,  Malachi 
and  the  Strawberry  continued  to  follow  the  almost  imper- 
ceptible track  till  they  arrived  at  the  bottom  of  the  hill, 
about  a  hundred  yards  from  where  they  started.  It  had 
become  more  difficult,  as  the  print  of  Mary's  foot,  which 
was  more  easily  perceptible  than  the  others,  had  served 
them  for  a  few  yards ;  after  which  it  was  no  more  to  be 
distinguished,  and  it  was  evident  that  she  had  been  lifted 
up  from  the  ground.  This  satisfied  them  that  she  had 
been  carried  ofF.  When  they  arrived  at  the  bottom  of  the 
hill,  they  could  clearly  distinguish  the  print  marks  of 
mocassins,  and  by  measuring  very  exactly  the  breadth  and 
length  of  the  impressions,  made  out  that  they  were  of  two 
different  people.  These  they  continued  to  follow  till  they 
arrived  at  the  forest,  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the 
swamp,  when  they  heard  the  hallooing  of  Alfred  and 
Martin,  to  which  Malachi  answered,  and  they  soon  joined  him. 

"What  is  it,  Malachi  ?" 

"She  has  been  carried  off,  sir,  I've  no  doubt,"  replied 
Malachi,  "  by  the  Snake.  The  rascal  is  determined  to 
have  the  vantage  of  us.  We  have  one  prisoner,  and  he 
has  made  two." 

Malachi  then  explained  why  he  was  certain  that  she  had 
been  carried  away,  and  Martin  agreed  with  him  immedi- 
ately. Alfred  then  said — "  Well,  but  now,  before  we  act, 
let  us  consult  what  is  best  to  be  done." 


The  Settlers  273 

"  Well,  sir,"  replied  Malachi,  "  the  best  to  do  now,  at 
this  moment,  is  for  the  Strawberry  and  me  to  follow  the 
trail,  and  try  if  we  cannot  obtain  more  information,  and 
when  we  have  got  all  we  can,  we  must  form  a  party,  and 
go  in  pursuit.  Let  us  only  get  fairly  on  the  trail,  and  we 
will  not  lose  it,  especially  if  the  Strawberry  is  with  us,  for 
she  has  a  better  eye  than  any  Indian  I  ever  knew,  be  it 
man  or  woman." 

"Well,  that  is  all  right,  Malachi;  but  what  shall  I  do 
now  while  you  are  following  up  the  trail  ? " 

"Well,  sir,  you  must  prepare  the  party,  and  get  them 
all  ready  for  a  start ;  for  we  must  be  off  in  three  hours, 
if  possible." 

"Captain  Sinclair  had  better  come  with  us.  He  will 
be  quite  frantic  if  he  does  not,"  said  Alfred. 

"Well,  then,  perhaps  he  had,  sir,"  replied  Malachi, 
coldly ;  "  but  I'd  rather  he  were  away.  He  won't  be  so 
cool  and  calm  as  he  ought  to  be." 

"Never  fear;  but  I  must  now  go  to  my  father  and 
mother,  and  tell  the  whole  of  the  circumstances  which 
have  occurred.     I  must  tell  them  that  Percival  is  alive." 

"Why  so,  sir?"  replied  Malachi.  "It  will  only  fret 
them  more.  It's  quite  sufficient  that  they  should  have  to 
lament  Miss  Percival  being  carried  off,  without  their 
knowing  what  fresh  cause  for  anxiety  there  is  about  the 
boy.  I  would  only  say  that  Miss  Mary  has  been  carried 
off  by  somebody,  and  leave  out  all  about  our  having 
captured  the  Young  Otter,  and  why  we  took  him." 

"  Well,  perhaps  it  will  be  better,"  said  Alfred ;  "  then 
I'll  leave  Martin  here,  and  ride  off  to  the  fort  to  Captain 
Sinclair.     Shall  I  ask  for  any  soldiers  ? " 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  if  there  are  any  good  backwoodsmen  among 
them,  we  may  find  a  couple  of  them  of  service.  We 
ought  to  have  a  larger  force  than  the  Indian ;  and  the 
latter,  if  you  recollect,  is  stated  at  six  with  the  chief. 
Now,  there  are  you,  Martin,  and  I,  that's  three  ;  Captain 
Sinclair  and  two  soldiers  would  be  six ;  young  Graves  and 
Meredith  make  eight.  That's  sufficient,  sir ;  more  than 
s  s 


274  The  Settlers 

sufficient  does  harm.  Mr  Henry  must  stay,  and  so  must 
Mr  John,  because  he  will  not  be  home  before  we  are 
away.  I'm  sorry  for  that,  as  I  should  have  liked  him  to 
be  with  me." 

"  It  can't  be  helped,"  replied  Alfred.  "  Well  then, 
Martin  and  I  will  go  back  at  once ;  in  two  hours  I  will 
return  with  Captain  Sinclair,  if  I  possibly  can." 

"  As  quick  as  you  please,  sir,  and  Martin  will  get 
everything  ready  for  the  journey,  for  we  must  not  fire 
our  rifles,  if  we  can  help  it." 

Alfred  hastened  away,  and  was  soon  followed  by 
Martin,  to  whom  Malachi  had  given  some  directions. 
Malachi  and  the  Strawberry  then  continued  to  follow 
the  trail,  which  they  traced  through  the  thickest  of  the 
wood  for  more  than  an  hour,  when  they  came  upon  a 
spot  where  a  fire  had  been  lighted,  and  the  ground 
trodden  down,  evidently  showing  that  the  parties  had 
been  living  there  some  time. 

"  Here  was  the  nest  of  the  whole  gang,"  resumed 
Malachi,  as  he  looked  round. 

The  Strawberry,  who  had  been  examining  the  ground, 
said — 

"  Here  is  her  foot  again." 

"  Yes,  yes  ;  it's  clear  enough  that  two  of  them  have 
carried  her  off  and  brought  her  here  to  where  the  others 
were  waiting  for  them,  and  from  here  the  whole  party  have 
made  their  start.  Now  we  have  the  new  trail  to  find, 
and  that  they  have  taken  every  care  to  prevent  us,  I  do 
not  doubt." 

The  Strawberry  now  pointed  to  a  mark  near  where 
the  fire  had  been  lighted,  and  said,  "  The  mocassin  of  a 
squaw." 

"  Right,  then  she  is  with  them,  so  much  the  better," 
replied  Malachi,  "  for,  as  she  sent  me  that  letter,  she  may 
serve  us  still,  if  she  chooses." 


The  Settlers  275 


Chapter  XXXVII 

Previous  to  his  starting  for  the  fort,  Alfred  had  a  hasty 
communication  with  his  father  and  mother,  in  which  he 
informed  them  simply  that  it  was  evident  that  Mary  had 
been  carried  off,  and  that  it  was  the  opinion  of  Malachi 
and  Martin,  that  the  Angry  Snake  was  the  party  to  be 
suspected. 

"But  what  cause  could  he  have?"  said  Emma, 
weeping. 

"  Merely  to  get  powder  and  shot  as  a  reward  for  bring- 
ing her  back  again,"  replied  Alfred ;  "so  there  is  not 
anything  to  fear  as  to  her  being  ill-treated  ;  but  if  he  has 
any  other  reason  for  what  he  has  done,  it  is  well  known 
that  an  Indian  always  respects  a  female.  But  here  comes 
my  horse." 

"  But  what  are  you  going  to  do,  Alfred  ? "  said  Mrs 
Campbell,  who  was  in  a  state  of  great  agitation. 

"Ride  to  the  fort  for  assistance,  bring  Captain  Sinclair, 
and  go  in  pursuit  as  fast  as  we  can,  mother.  Martin  will 
get  all  ready  by  my  return,  Malachi  is  following  up  the 
trail  with  Strawberry.  But  there  is  no  time  to  be  lost ; 
I  shall  soon  be  back." 

Alfred  then  sprang  upon  his  horse  which  Martin  had 
brought  to  the  door,  and  galloped  away  to  the  fort. 

As  it  may  be  supposed,  Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell  and 
Emma  were  in  great  distress  ;  this  did  not,  however, 
prevent  them  from  listening  to  Martin,  and  supplying  him 
with  all  that  he  requested,  which  was  salt  pork  and  other 
food  for  their  journey,  powder  and  shot  for  their  rifles, 
&c.  Having  specified  all  that  was  wanted,  Martin  then 
went  off  to  summon  young  Graves  and  Meredith  ;  they 
were  soon  found,  and  when  they  heard  the  intelligence, 
were  ready  in  a  minute  for  departure.  Their  rifles  and 
an  extra  pair  of  mocassins  each  was  all  that  they  required 
for  the  journey,  and  in  a  few  minutes  they  accompanied 


276  The  Settlers 

Martin  to  the  house.  After  they  had  been  occupied  for 
a  little  time  in  dividing  the  various  articles  into  different 
packages,  that  each  might  carry  his  proportion,  Mr 
Campbell  said — 

"  Martin,  supposing  that  you  and  Malachi  are  correct 
in  your  supposition,  where  do  you  think  that  they  will 
take  my  poor  niece  ?  " 

"  Right  away  to  their  own  wigwams,  sir,"  replied 
Martin. 

"  Have  you  any  idea  how  far  that  may  be  ? "  said  Mrs 
Campbell. 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  I  have  heard  that  the  Angry  Snake's 
quarters  are  about  twelve  days'  journey  from  this." 

"  Twelve  days'  journey  !  how  far  is  a  journey  ?  " 

"  As  far  as  a  stout  man  can  walk  in  a  day,  ma'am." 

"  And  will  my  niece  have  to  walk  all  that  way  ?  " 

"Why,  yes,  ma'am;  I  don't  see  how  it  can  be  other- 
wise ;  I  don't  know  of  the  Indians  having  any  horses, 
although  they  may  have." 

"  But  she  cannot  walk  as  far  as  a  man,"  replied  Mrs 
Campbell. 

"  No,  ma'am,  and  so  I  suppose  they  will  be  twenty  days 
going  instead  of  twelve." 

"Will  they  ill  treat  or  ill  use  her,  Martin?"  said  Emma. 

"No,  ma'am,  I  shouldn't  think  they  would,  although 
they  will  make  her  walk,  and  will  tie  her  at  night  when 
they  stop." 

"  Poor  Mary  ;  what  will  she  suffer  ?  "  exclaimed  Emma  ; 
"  and  if  you  do  come  up  with  them,  Martin,  will  they  give 
her  up  to  you  ? " 

"  We  shan't  ask  their  leave,  miss,"  replied  Martin  ; 
"  we  shall  take  her." 

"  But  not  without  bloodshed,  Martin,"  said  Mrs  Camp- 
bell. 

"  No,  ma'am,  certainly  not  without  bloodshed,  for  either 
the  Indians  must  destroy  us  or  we  them  ;  if  we  conquer, 
not  an  Indian  will  be  left  alive,  and  if  they  master  us,  it 
will  be  about  the  same  thing  I  suppose." 


The  Settlers  277 

"  Heaven  protect  us,  but  this  is  dreadful ;  I  was  prepared 
for  difficulties  and  annoyances  when  I  came  out  here,"  ex- 
claimed Mrs  Campbell ;  "  but  not  for  such  trials  as  these." 

"Never  fear  but  we'll  bring  her  back,  ma'am,"  said 
Martin ;  "  Malachi  is  a  better  Indian  than  them  all,  and 
he'll  circumvent  them." 

"  How  do  you  mean  ? " 

"  I  mean,  ma'am,  that  we  will,  if  possible,  fall  upon  them 
unawares,  and  then  we'll  have  the  advantage,  for  half  of 
them  will  be  killed  before  they  know  that  they  are 
attacked  ;  we'll  fight  them  Indian  fashion,  ma'am." 

Mrs  Campbell  continued  her  interrogations  till  Alfred 
was  seen  at  the  end  of  the  prairie  returning  at  full  speed, 
accompanied  by  Captain  Sinclair  and  two  other  men,  also 
on  horseback. 

"  Here  they  come,"  said  Martin  ;  "  and  they  have  lost 
no  time,  that's  certain." 

"Poor  Captain  Sinclair!  what  must  be  his  feelings,  I 
pity  him,"  said  Mrs  Campbell. 

"  He  must  take  it  coolly  nevertheless,"  observed  Martin  ; 
"  or  he  may  do  more  harm  than  good." 

Alfred  and  Captain  Sinclair  now  dismounted  ;  they  had 
brought  with  them  two  of  the  soldiers  who  were  well  used 
to  the  woods,  and  excellent  shots  with  the  rifle.  A 
hurried  conversation  of  a  few  minutes  took  place,  but  time 
was  too  precious,  and  Alfred,  embracing  his  father  and 
mother,  who  as  they  shook  hands  with  Captain  Sinclair, 
expressed  in  a  melancholy  way  their  hopes  for  their  success, 
the  party  of  seven  which  had  been  collected  set  off  to  rejoin 
Malachi  and  the  Strawberry. 

Malachi  and  Strawberry  had  not  been  idle ;  the  latter 
had  run  back  to  their  lodge  and  procured  a  bow  and 
arrows,  and  since  that  they  had  tracked  the  footmarks 
through  the  forest  for  more  than  a  mile,  when  they  had 
come  to  a  small  rivulet  which  ran  through  the  forest. 
Here  the  trail  was  lost,  at  least  it  was  not  to  be  perceived 
anywhere  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  rivulet,  and  it  was  to 
be  presumed  that  to  conceal   their  trail  the  Indians  had 


278  The  Settlers 

walked  in  the  water,  either  up  or  down,  for  a  certain  dis- 
tance before  they  put  their  feet  on  the  other  side  ;  but  as 
it  was  near  the  time  that  they  might  expect  the  arrival  of 
Alfred  and  the  others,  Malachi  had  returned  to  the  spot 
where  Alfred  and  Martin  had  left  them,  leaving  the  Straw- 
berry to  walk  down  and  up  the  side  of  the  rivulet  to 
recover  the  trail.  As  soon  as  the  party  joined  him,  they 
and  Malachi  set  off  to  where  the  trail  had  been  lost,  and 
the  latter  had  left  the  Strawberry. 

There  they  waited  some  time  as  the  Strawberry  was 
not  in  sight,  and  they  took  this  opportunity  of  distributing 
the  provisions  and  ammunition  among  them.  Captain 
Sinclair,  although  his  feelings  may  well  be  imagined, 
was  very  active  in  arrangements,  and  showed  that  if  his 
heart  was  smitten,  his  head  was  clear.  The  order 
of  the  march  was  settled  by  Malachi  and  him,  and  as 
soon  as  all  was  arranged,  they  waited  impatiently  for 
the  return  of  the  Indian  girl ;  she  came  at  last,  and  in- 
formed them  that  she  had  recovered  the  trail  about  three 
miles  up  the  course  of  the  stream,  and  they  all  started 
immediately.  As  was  agreed,  they  kept  perfect  silence, 
and  followed  the  newly-discovered  trail  for  about  a  mile, 
when  on  their  arrival  at  a  clear  spot  in  the  woods,  where 
the  grass  was  very  short  and  dry,  they  were  again  at  fault. 
They  went  over  to  the  other  side  of  this  heath,  to  see  if 
they  could  again  fall  in  with  it,  but  after  half  an  hour's 
search,  could  not  discover  it,  when  they  were  summoned 
by  a  low  whistle  from  the  Strawberry,  who  had  returned 
to  the  spot  where  the  trail  had  been  lost. 

"  They  have  turned  back  again,"  said  the  Strawberry, 
pointing  to  the  former  footmarks ;  "see  the  track  of  the 
mocassins  is  both  ways." 

"  That's  true,"  said  Malachi,  after  a  close  examination  ; 
"  now  then,  Strawberry,  to  find  out  where  they  have  left 
the  old  trail  again.  I  told  you,  sir,"  continued  Malachi  to 
Alfred,  "  that  the  Strawberry  would  be  useful ;  she  has 
the  eye  of  a  falcon." 

It  was  not  till  another  half  hour  had  elapsed   that   the 


The  Settlers  279 

spot  where  they  had  left  the  trail,  which,  to  deceive  those 
who  might  pursue  them,  the  Indians  had  returned  upon, 
was  discovered,  and  then  they  started  again,  and  proceeded 
with  caution,  led  by  the  Strawberry,  until  she  stopped 
and  spoke  to  Malachi  in  the  Indian  tongue,  pointing  at  a 
small  twig  broken  upon  one  of  the  bushes. 

"  That's  true,  let  us  see  if  it  happens  again." 

In  a  few  moments  the  Strawberry  pointed  out  another. 

"  Then  all's  right,"  said  Malachi,  "  I  said  that  she 
could  help  us  again  if  she  chose,  and  so  she  has.  The 
Indian  woman  who  wrote  the  letter,"  continued  Malachi, 
turning  to  Captain  Sinclair  and  Alfred,  "is  our  friend 
still.  See,  sir,  she  has,  wherever  she  has  dared  to  do  it 
without  being  seen  by  the  Indians,  broken  down  a  small 
twig,  as  a  guide  to  us.  Now,  if  she  has  continued  to  do 
this,  we  shall  not  have  much  trouble." 

They  continued  their  course  through  the  woods  until 
the  sun  went  down,  and  they  could  see  no  longer,  having 
made  a  journey  of  about  nine  miles  from  the  settlement. 
They  then  lay  down  for  the  night  under  a  large  tree  ; 
the  weather  was  very  warm,  and  they  did  not  light  a  fire, 
as  they  had  some  cooked  provisions. 

The  next  morning,  as  soon  as  it  was  daylight,  they 
made  a  hasty  meal,  and  resumed  their  task.  The  trail 
was  now  pretty  clear,  and  was  occasionally  verified  by 
the  breaking  of  a  twig,  as  before.  This  day  they  made 
sixteen  miles'  journey,  and  at  the  close  of  it  they  arrived 
at  the  borders  of  a  lake  about  ten  miles  long,  and  from 
one-and-a-half  to  two  wide  ;  the  trail  went  right  on  to  the 
shore  of  the  lake,  and  then  disappeared. 

"Here  they  must  have  taken  to  the  water,"  said  Alfred  ; 
"  but  what  means  have  they  had  to  cross  ?  " 

"  That  we  must  discover,  somehow  or  another,  sir," 
replied  Malachi,  "  or  else  we  shall  not  find  the  trail  again ; 
perhaps,  however,  we  shall  see  to-morrow  morning ;  it  is 
too  dark  now  to  attempt  to  find  out,  and  we  may  do  more 
harm  than  good  by  tracking  down  the  bank.  We  must 
bring  to  for  the  night.     There    is   a  high  rock  there  on 


280  The  Settlers 

the  beach  farther  up,  we  had  better  go  there,  as  we  can 
light  a  fire  behind  the  rock  without  being  discovered  by 
it,  supposing  the  Indians  are  on  the  opposite  shore  ;  and 
to-night  we  must  cook  all  our  provisions  if  we  possibly 
can,  for,  depend  upon  it,  we  have  travelled  faster  to-day 
than  they  can  have  done  with  the  young  lady,  and  if  we 
can  once  get  well  on  the  trail  again,  we  shall  soon  be  up 
with  them." 

"  God  grant  that  we  may  !  "  exclaimed  Captain  Sinclair ; 
"  the  idea  of  what  poor  Mary  must  suffer,  almost  drives 
me  mad." 

"  Yes,  sir,  she  will  be  terribly  foot-sore,  I  have  no 
doubt,"  replied  Malachi,  "  but  the  Indians  will  not  treat 
her  ill,  depend  upon  it." 

Captain  Sinclair  sighed,  but  made  no  reply. 

As  soon  as  they  arrived  at  the  mass  of  rock  which 
Malachi  had  pointed  out,  they  all  commenced  collecting 
firewood,  and  the  Strawberry  in  a  few  minutes  had  a 
sufficient  fire  for  their  purpose.  They  had  not  any 
cooking  utensils  with  them,  but  the  pork  was  cut  in  slices, 
and  stuck  upon  the  ends  of  small  sticks  round  the  fire, 
until  it  was  sufficiently  cooked,  and  then  it  was  packed 
up  again  in  parcels,  with  the  exception  of  what  was 
retained  for  their  supper.  They  had  finished  their  meal, 
and  were  sitting  round  the  embers  of  the  fire,  conversing, 
and  calculating  the  probabilities  as  to  their  overtaking  the 
Indians,  when  Martin  sprang  up,  with  his  rifle  ready  to 
bring  to  his  shoulder. 

"What  is  it? "said  Alfred  in  a  low  tone,  as  Martin 
held  up  his  finger  as  a  sign  for  silence. 

"  There's  somebody  coming  this  way — he  is  behind 
that  large  tree,"  said  Martin ;  "  I  see  his  head  now,  but 
it  is  too  dark  to  make  out  who  it  may  be." 

As  Martin  said  this,  a  low  and  singular  sort  of  whistle 
between  the  teeth  was  heard,  upon  which  the  Straw- 
berry gently  put  down  Martin's  rifle  with  her  hand, 
saying — 

"It  is  John." 


The  Settlers  281 

"  John  ;  impossible,"  said  Alfred. 

"  It  is,"  replied  Strawberry.  "  I  know  well  that 
whistle.     I  go  to  fetch  him.     Have  no  fear." 

Strawberry  stepped  out  from  the  group,  and  went  up 
to  the  tree,  calling  John  softly  by  name,  and  in  a  few 
seconds  afterwards  returned,  leading  John  by  the  hand, 
who,  without  saying  a  word,  quietly  seated  himself  down 
by  the  fire. 

"Well,  John,  how  did  you  come  here  ? "  exclaimed  Alfred. 

"  Followed  trail,"  replied  John. 

"  But  how — when  did  you  leave  home  ? " 

"  Yesterday,"  replied  John,  "  when  I  came  back." 

"But  do  your  father  and  mother  know  that  you  have 
come,"  said  Captain  Sinclair. 

"  I  met  old  Graves,  and  told  him,"  replied  John. 
"  Have  you  any  meat  ?  " 

"  The  boy  has  had  nothing  since  he  left,  I'll  answer  for 
it,"  said  Martin,  as  the  Strawberry  handed  some  of  the 
pork  to  John,  "  have  you,  John  ? " 

"No,"  replied  John,  with  his  mouth  full. 

"  Let  him  eat,"  said  Malachi,  "  it's  long  for  a  lad  to  be 
two  days  without  food,  for  I'll  answer  he  left  as  soon  as 
he  heard  we  were  gone,  and  did  not  wait  for  yesterday's 
supper.  Indeed,  he  must  have  done  so,  for  he  must  have 
followed  the  trail  some  time  yesterday  to  be  up  with  us 
to-night,  so  let  him  eat  in  quiet." 

"What  surprises  me,  Malachi,  is  how  he  could  have 
found  his  way  to  us." 

"Well,  sir,  I  do  confess  that  I'm  as  much  surprised 
almost  as  I  am  pleased,"  replied  Malachi.  "It  is  really  a 
great  feat  for  a  lad  to  accomplish  all  by  himself,  and  I  am 
proud  of  him  for  having  done  it ;  but  from  the  first  I  saw 
what  a  capital  woodsman  he  would  make,  and  he  has  not 
disappointed  me." 

"  There  are  not  many  who  would  have  been  able  to  do 
it,  that's  certain,"  said  Martin  ;  "  I  wonder  as  much  as 
you  do,  Mr  Alfred,  how  he  could  have  done  it — but  he 
has  the  gift." 


282  The  Settlers 

"  But  suppose  he  had  not  come  up  with  us,  how  would 
he  have  lived  in  these  woods  ?  It's  a  mercy  that  he  has 
fallen  in  with  us,"  said  Captain  Sinclair. 

John  slapped  the  barrel  of  his  rifle,  which  was  lying  by 
him,  and  which  Captain  Sinclair  had  not  perceived. 

"  You  don't  think  that  John  would  come  into  the  woods 
without  his  rifle,  sir,  do  you  ?  "  said  Malachi. 

"  I  did  not  perceive  that  he  had  it  with  him,"  said 
Captain  Sinclair,  "but  I  certainly  ought  to  have  known 
John  better." 

John  having  finished  his  supper,  they  all  lay  down  to 
rest,  one  keeping  watch  that  they  might  not  be  surprised. 

At  daylight,  they  made  their  breakfast,  and  then  went 
down  again  to  the  borders  of  the  lake,  where  the  trail  had 
been  lost.  After  a  long  examination,  Malachi  called  the 
Strawberry,  and  pointing  to  the  edge  of  the  water,  asked 
her  to  look  there.  The  Strawberry  did  so,  and  at  last 
decided  that  there  was  the  mark  of  the  bottom  of  a  canoe 
which  had  been  grounded. 

"  Yes,  I  thought  so,"  said  Malachi.  "  They  have  had 
their  canoe  all  ready,  and  have  crossed  the  water  ;  now, 
we  must  walk  quite  round  the  lake  to  discover  the  trail 
again,  and  that  will  give  them  half  a  day's  start  of  us." 

They  immediately  set  off  coasting  the  shores  of  the 
lake,  until  they  arrived  at  the  other  side,  carefully  examin- 
ing the  ground  as  they  went.  This  took  them  till  noon, 
by  which  time  they  had  arrived  at  that  part  of  the  lake 
which  was  opposite  to  the  large  rock  behind  which  they 
had  kindled  their  fire  the  night  before ;  but  no  traces 
were  to  be  perceived. 

"They  have  not  crossed  over  in  a  straight  line,"  said 
Captain  Sinclair,  "  that  is  evident ;  we  must  now  try 
more  to  the  northward." 

This  they  did;  and  at  last  discovered  that  the  canoe 
had  crossed  over  to  the  north  point  of  the  lake,  having 
coasted  along  the  eastern  shore  the  whole  way.  The  spot 
of  landing  was  very  evident,  and  for  some  distance  they 
could  trace  where  the  canoe  had  been  hauled  up.     It  was 


The  Settlers  283 

now  late  in  the  afternoon,  and  it  became  a  question 
whether  they  should  follow  the  trail,  or  discover  the  place 
of  concealment  of  the  canoe,  as  it  might  be  advantageous 
to  know  where  it  was  when  they  returned.  It  was 
decided  that  they  should  first  discover  the  canoe,  and  this 
was  not  done  till  after  a  search  of  two  hours,  when  they 
found  it  concealed  in  the  bushes  about  one  mile  from  the 
lake.  They  then  followed  the  trail  about  two  miles  ;  the 
twigs  had  been  bent  and  broken,  as  before,  which  was  a 
great  help  to  them,  but  the  night  was  now  closing  in. 
Having  arrived  at  a  clear  knoll,  they  took  up  their  quarters 
under  the  trees,  and  retired  to  rest.  At  daybreak  they 
again  started  ;  and,  after  two  hours'  walk,  had  to  track 
across  a  small  prairie,  which  gave  them  some  trouble,  but 
they  succeeded  in  finding  the  trail  on  their  arrival  at  the 
wood  on  the  opposite  side,  and  then  they  made  a  very 
rapid  progress,  for  the  twigs  were  now  more  frequently 
broken  and  bent  than  before.  During  this  day,  with  the 
bow  and  arrows  brought  by  the  Strawberry,  Martin  had 
procured  them  two  wild  turkeys,  which  were  very  accept- 
able, as  their  provisions  would  not  last  more  than  seven  or 
eight  days  longer,  and  it  was  impossible  to  say  how  far 
they  would  have  to  travel.  It  was  not  far  from  dark 
when  the  quick  ears  of  the  Strawberry  were  attracted  by 
a  noise  like  that  of  a  person  breathing  heavily.  She  at 
last  pointed  with  her  finger  to  a  bush ;  they  advanced 
cautiously,  and  on  the  other  side  of  it  they  found  an 
Indian  woman  lying  on  the  ground  bleeding  profusely. 
They  raised  her  up,  and  discovered  that  it  was  the  Indian 
whom  they  had  cured  of  the  sprained  ankle,  and  who, 
they  presumed,  had  been  then  discovered  breaking  the 
twigs  that  they  might  follow  the  trail,  for  on  examination 
they  found  that  she  had  received  a  heavy  blow  on  the 
head  with  a  tomahawk;  but,  fortunately,  it  had  glanced 
sideways,  and  not  entered  into  the  brain.  She  was  not 
sensible,  however,  at  the  time  that  they  discovered  her, 
for  she  had  lost  a  great  deal  of  blood.  They  stopped  the 
effusion  of  blood  with  bandages  torn  from  their  linen,  and 


284  The  Settlers 

poured  some  water  down  her  throat;  it  was  now  dark, 
and  it  was  not  possible  to  proceed  any  farther  that  night. 
The  Strawberry  went  into  the  woods  and  collected  some 
herbs,  with  which  she  dressed  the  wound,  and,  having 
made  the  poor  Indian  as  comfortable  as  they  could,  they 
again  lay  down  to  rest ;  but  not  until  Malachi  had  said  to 
Alfred— 

"There  is  no  doubt,  sir,  but  that  the  Indians  have 
discovered  this  woman  was  marking  the  trail  for  us,  and 
that  they  have  tomahawked  her  for  so  doing,  and  have 
left  her  for  dead.  I  think  myself  that  the  wound, 
although  it  is  a  very  ugly  one,  is  not  dangerous,  and  so 
says  the  Strawberry.  However,  to-morrow  will  decide 
the  point  ;  if  she  is  not  sensible  then,  it  will  be  of  no  use 
waiting,  but  we  must  go  on  as  fast  as  we  can." 

When  they  awoke  the  next  morning  they  found  the 
Strawberry  sitting  by  the  Indian  woman,  who  was  now 
quite  sensible  and  collected,  although  very  weak  and 
exhausted.  Malachi  and  Martin  went  to  her,  and  had  a 
long  conversation  with  her  at  intervals.  Malachi  had  been 
right  in  his  supposition ;  the  Angry  Snake  had  discovered 
her  in  the  act  of  bending  a  twig,  and  had  struck  her  down 
with  his  tomahawk.  They  gained  from  her  the  following 
information.  The  Angry  Snake,  irritated  at  the  detention 
of  the  Young  Otter,  had  resolved  to  have  another  hostage 
in  lieu  of  him,  and  had  carried  off  Mary  Percival.  He  had 
six  Indians  with  him,  which  were  the  whole  of  his  grown 
up  warriors.  They  were  now  but  one  day's  journey  ahead 
of  them,  as  Miss  Percival  was  very  sore  on  her  feet,  and 
they  could  not  get  her  along,  but  that  in  every  other 
respect  she  had  been  well  treated.  That  the  Indians  were 
not  going  to  their  lodges  in  a  direct  course,  but  by  a  cir- 
cuitous route,  which  would  make  a  difference  of  at  least 
six  or  seven  days ;  and  that  they  did  this  that  they  might 
not  be  seen  by  some  other  tribes  who  were  located  in  their 
direct  route,  and  who  might  give  information.  She  said 
that  it  was  she  who  had  written  the  Indian  letter  which 
Malachi  had  received  the  autumn  before,  and  that  she  had 


The  Settlers  285 

done  it  because  she  had  been  so  kindly  treated  by  Mr  and 
Mrs  Campbell,  when  she  had  been  found  in  the  forest 
with  her  ankle  sprained.  That  Percival  was  at  the  Indian 
lodges  quite  well  when  they  left,  and  that  if  the  Angry 
Snake  did  not  receive  a  large  quantity  of  powder  and  shot 
and  a  great  many  rifles  in  exchange  for  him,  it  was  his 
intention  to  adopt  the  boy,  as  he  was  very  partial  to  him. 
On  being  asked  if  the  boy  was  happy,  she  replied  that  he 
was  not  at  first,  but  now  he  was  almost  an  Indian ;  that 
he  was  seldom  permitted  to  leave  the  lodges,  and  never 
unless  accompanied  by  the  Angry  Snake.  In  answer  to 
their  questions  as  to  the  direction  and  distance  to  the 
lodges,  she  said  that  they  were  about  seven  days'  journey 
by  the  straight  road  ;  but  that  the  party  with  Miss  Percival 
would  not  arrive  there  in  less  than  fifteen  days,  if  so  soon, 
as  she  was  every  day  less  able  to  travel.  Having  obtained 
all  this  information,  a  council  was  held,  and  Malachi  spoke 
first,  having  been  requested  so  to  do. 

"  My  opinion  is  this,"  said  Malachi,  "  that  we  can  do  no 
better  than  remain  here  at  present,  and  wait  till  the  woman 
is  sufficiently  recovered  to  travel  and  show  us  the  direct 
road  to  the  lodges.  In  two  or  three  days  she  will  pro- 
bably be  well  enough  to  go  with  us,  and  then  we  will  take 
the  direct  road,  and  be  there  before  them.  The  knowledge 
of  the  place  and  the  paths  will  enable  us  to  lay  an  ambush 
for  them  and  to  rescue  the  young  lady  without  much 
danger  to  ourselves.  They  will  have  no  idea  of  falling  in 
with  us,  for  they  of  course  imagine  the  woman  is  dead  j  a 
tomahawk  seldom  fails." 

After  a  long  parley,  the  advice  of  Malachi  was  considered 
the  most  judicious,  and  a  further  conversation  with  the 
Indian  woman  confirmed  them  in  the  resolution.  As  they 
had  no  fear  of  the  Indians  discovering  that  they  were  on 
their  trail,  Martin  and  Alfred  went  out  in  pursuit  of  game 
for  provisions,  while  the  others  raised  up  a  large  hut  with 
branches  of  trees,  for  the  accommodation  of  the  whole 
party.  In  the  evening  Martin  and  Alfred  returned,  carry- 
ing a  fine  buck  between  them.     The  fire  was  lighted,  and 


286  The  Settlers 

very  soon  all  were  busy  cooking  and  eating.  The  Indian 
woman  also  begged  for  something  to  eat,  and  her  recovery 
was  now  no  longer  considered  doubtful. 


Chapter  XXXVIII 

It  was  a  great  annoyance  to  Captain  Sinclair  to  have  to  wait 
in  this  manner,  but  there  was  no  help  for  it.  He  was 
satisfied  that  it  was  the  most  prudent  course,  and  therefore 
raised  no  objection.  Alfred  too  was  uneasy  at  the  delay,  as 
he  was  aware  how  anxious  his  father  and  mother  would  be 
during  the  whole  time  of  their  absence.  They  were  glad, 
however,  to  find  that  the  Indian  woman  recovered  rapidly, 
and  on  the  fifth  day  of  their  taking  up  their  abode  in  the 
forest,  she  said  that  she  was  able  to  travel  if  they  walked 
slow.  It  was  therefore  agreed  that  on  the  sixth  day  they 
should  start  again,  and  they  did  so,  having  saved  their  salt 
provisions,  that  they  might  not  be  compelled  to  stop,  or 
use  their  rifles  to  procure  food.  The  evening  before,  they 
roasted  as  much  venison  as  they  thought  they  could  con- 
sume while  it  was  good,  and  at  daylight  again  proceeded, 
not  to  follow  the  trail,  but  guided  by  the  Indian  woman, 
in  a  direct  course  for  the  lodges  of  the  Indian  band  under 
the  Angry  Snake. 

As  they  had  now  only  to  proceed  as  fast  as  they  could 
without  tiring  the  poor  Indian  woman,  whose  head  was 
bound  up,  and  who  was  still  weak  from  loss  of  blood,  they 
made  a  tolerable  day's  journey,,  and  halted  as  before.  Thus 
they  continued  their  route  till  the  sixth  day,  when  as  they 
drew  up  for  the  night,  the  Indian  stated  that  they  were 
only  three  or  four  miles  from  the  Indians'  lodges,  which 
they  sought.  Thereupon  a  council  was  held  as  to  how  they 
should  proceed,  and  at  last  it  was  agreed  upon  that  they  should 
be  guided  by  the  Indian  woman  to  a  spot  where  they  might 
be  concealed,  as  near  as  possible  to  the  lodges,  and  that  when 
the  party  had  arrived  there,  that  the  woman  and  Malachi 


The  Settlers  287 

should  go  and  reconnoitre,  to  ascertain  whether  the  chief 
and  his  band  with  Mary  Percival  had  returned  or  not.  The 
night  was  passed  very  impatiently,  and  without  sleep  by 
most  of  them,  so  anxious  were  they  for  the  morrow.  Long 
before  break  of  day  they  again  started,  advancing  with 
great  caution,  and  were  led  by  the  Indian  till  they  were 
within  one  hundred  and  fifty  yards  of  the  lodges,  in  a  thick 
cluster  of  young  spruce,  which  completely  secured  them 
from  discovery.  Shortly  afterwards  Malachi  and  the  Indian 
woman,  creeping  on  all  fours,  disappeared  in  the  sur- 
rounding brushwood,  that  they  might,  if  possible,  gain 
more  intelligence  from  listening.  In  the  meantime,  the 
party  had  their  eyes  on  the  lodges,  waiting  to  see  who 
should  come  out  as  soon  as  the  sun  rose,  for  it  was  hardly 
clear  daybreak  when  they  arrived  at  their  place  of  con- 
cealment. 

They  had  remained  there  about  half  an  hour,  when  they 
perceived  an  Indian  lad  come  out  of  one  of  the  lodges. 
He  was  dressed  in  leggings  and  Indian  shirt  of  deer  skin, 
and  carried  in  his  hand  his  bow  and  arrows.  An  eagle's 
feather  was  stuck  in  his  hair  above  the  left  ear,  which 
marked  him  as  the  son  of  a  chief. 

"That's  my  brother  Percival,"  said  John  in  a  low  tone. 

"  Percival !  "  replied  Alfred,  "  is  it  possible  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  whispered  the  Strawberry,  "  it  is  Percival,  but 
don't  speak  so  loud." 

"Well,  they  have  turned  him  into  a  regular  Indian," 
said  Alfred  ;  "we  shall  have  to  make  a  pale-face  of  him 
again." 

Percival,  for  him  it  was,  looked  round  for  some  time, 
and  at  last  perceiving  a  crow  flying  over  his  head,  he  drew 
his  bow,  and  the  arrow  brought  the  bird  down  at  his  feet. 

"  A  capital  shot,"  said  Captain  Sinclair,  "  the  boy  has 
learnt  something  at  all  events.  You  could  not  do  that, 
John." 

"  No,"  replied  John,  "  but  they  don't  trust  him  with  a 
rifle." 

They  waited  some  little  time  longer,  when  an  Indian 


288  The  Settlers 

woman,  and  then  an  old  man,  came  out,  and  in  about  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  afterwards,  three  more  women  and  an 
Indian  about  twenty  years  old. 

"  I  think  we  have  the  whole  force  now,"  said  Martin. 

"  Yes,  I  think  so  too,"  replied  Captain  Sinclair,  "  I  wish 
Malachi  would  come  back,  for  I  do  not  think  he  will  find 
out  more  than  we  know  ourselves." 

In  about  half  an  hour  afterwards,  Malachi  and  the  Indian 
woman  returned  ;  they  had  crept  in  the  brushwood  to 
within  fifty  yards  of  the  lodges,  but  were  afraid  to  go 
nearer,  as  the  woman  said  that  perhaps  the  dogs  might 
give  the  alarm ;  for  two  of  them  were  left  at  home.  The 
woman  stated  her  conviction  that  the  party  had  not  come 
back,  and  now  a  council  was  again  held  as  to  their  pro- 
ceedings. The  Indian  force  was  nothing — an  old  man, 
one  lad  of  twenty,  and  four  women.  These  might  be 
easily  captured  and  secured,  but  the  question  was  whether 
it  would  be  desirable  so  to  do,  as  in  case  one  should  by 
any  means  escape,  information  of  their  arrival  might  be 
conveyed  to  the  absent  party,  and  induce  them  not  to  come 
home  with  Mary  Percival.  This  question  was  debated  in 
a  low  tone  between  Malachi,  Captain  Sinclair,  and  Alfred. 
At  last  John  interrupted  them  by  saying,  "  They  are  going 
out  to  hunt,  the  old  and  the  young  Indian  and  Percival — 
they  have  all  their  bows  and  arrows." 

"The  boy  is  right,"  said  Malachi.  "Well,  I  consider 
this  to  decide  the  question.  We  can  now  capture  the  men 
without  the  women  knowing  anything  about  it.  They 
will  not  expect  them  home  till  the  evening,  and  even  if 
they  do  not  come,  they  will  not  be  surprised  or  alarmed ; 
so  now  we  had  better  let  them  go  some  way,  and  then 
follow  them.  If  we  secure  them,  we  can  then  decide  what 
to  do  about  the  women." 

This  was  agreed  upon,  and  Malachi  explained  their 
intentions  to  the  Indian  woman,  who  approved  of  them, 
but  said,  "The  Old  Raven  (referring  to  the  old  Indian)  is 
very  cunning  ;  you  must  be  careful." 

The  party  remained  in  their  place  of  concealment  for 


The  Settlers  289 

another  quarter  of  an  hour,  till  the  two  Indians  and  Percival 
had  quitted  the  open  space  before  the  lodges,  and  had 
entered  the  woods.  They  then  followed  in  a  parallel 
direction,  Malachi  and  John  going  a-head :  Martin  and 
Alfred  following  so  as  to  keep  them  in  sight,  and  the- 
remainder  of  the  party  at  about  the  same  distance  behind 
Martin  and  Alfred.  They  continued  in  this  manner  their 
course  through  the  woods  for  more  than  an  hour,  when  a 
herd  of  deer  darted  past  Malachi  and  John.  They  imme- 
diately stopped,  and  crouched,  to  hide  themselves.  Martin 
and  Alfred  perceiving  this,  followed  their  example,  and 
the  rest  of  the  party  behind,  at  the  motion  of  the  Straw- 
berry, did  the  same.  Hardly  had  they  done  so,  when  one 
of  the  herd,  which  had  been  pierced  by  an  arrow,  followed 
in  the  direction  of  the  rest,  and  after  a  few  bounds  fell  to 
the  earth.  A  minute  or  two  afterwards  the  hunters  made 
their  appearance,  and  stood  by  the  expiring  beast,  where 
they  remained  for  a  minute  or  two  talking,  and  then  took 
out  their  knives  to  flay  and  cut  it  up.  While  they  were 
thus  employed,  Malachi  and  John  on  one  side,  Alfred  and 
Martin  from  another  direction,  and  the  rest  of  the  party 
from  a  third,  were  creeping  slowly  up  towards  them ;  but 
to  surround  them  completely  it  was  necessary  that  the  main 
party  should  divide,  and  send  one  or  two  more  to  the  east- 
ward. Captain  Sinclair  despatched  Graves  and  one  of  the- 
soldiers,  desiring  them  to  creep  very  softly  till  they  arrived 
at  a  spot  he  pointed  out,  and  then  to  wait  for  the  signal  to 
be  given. 

As  the  parties  gradually  approached  nearer  and  nearer 
to  the  Indians  and  Percival,  the  Old  Raven  appeared  to  be 
uneasy,  he  looked  round  and  round  him,  and  once  or  twice 
laid  his  ear  to  the  ground ;  whenever  he  did  this,  they  all 
stopped,  and  almost  held  their  breaths. 

"The  Indian  woman  says  that  the  Old  Raven  is 
suspicious  ;  he  is  sure  that  some  one  is  in  the  woods  near 
him,  and  she  thinks  that  she  had  better  go  to  him,"  said 
the  Strawberry  to  Captain  Sinclair. 

"  Let  her  go,"  said  Captain  Sinclair, 
s  T 


290  The  Settlers 

The  Indian  rose,  and  walked  up  in  the  direction  of  the 
Indians,  who  immediately  turned  to  her  as  she  approached. 
She  spoke  to  them,  and  appeared  to  be  telling  them  how 
it  was  that  she  returned.  At  all  events,  she  occupied  the 
attention  of  the  Old  Raven  till  the  parties  were  close  to 
them,  when  Malachi  arose,  and  immediately  all  the  others 
did  the  same,  and  rushed  upon  them.  After  a  short  and 
useless  struggle,  they  were  secured,  but  not  before  the 
younger  Indian  had  wounded  one  of  the  soldiers,  by  stab- 
bing him  with  his  knife.  The  thongs  were  already  fast 
round  the  arms  and  legs  of  the  Indians,  when  Percival, 
who  had  not  been  tied,  again  attempted  to  escape,  and, 
by  the  direction  of  Malachi,  he  was  bound,  as  well  as  the 
other  two. 

As  soon  as  the  prisoners  were  secured,  Martin  and 
Graves  and  the  soldiers  employed  themselves  cutting 
up  the  venison  and  preparing  it  for  dinner,  while  the 
Strawberry  and  the  Indian  woman  were  collecting  wood 
for  a  fire.  In  the  meanwhile  Captain  Sinclair,  Alfred, 
Malachi,  and  John  were  seated  by  the  prisoners,  and 
directing  their  attention  to  Percival,  whom  they  had  been 
compelled  to  bind,  that  he  might  not  make  his  escape ; 
for  his  sojourn  of  nearly  two  years  in  the  woods  with  the 
Indians,  without  seeing  the  face  of  a  white  man  had 
{as  has  been  invariably  proved  to  be  the  fact  in  every 
instance  where  the  parties  were  very  young)  wholly 
obliterated,  for  the  time,  his  recollections  of  his  former 
life — so  rapid  is  our  falling  off  to  the  savage  state.  To 
the  questions  of  Alfred  he  returned  no  reply,  and  appeared 
not  to  understand  him. 

"  Let  me  try  him,  sir,"  said  Malachi,  "  I  will  speak  to 
him  in  the  Indian  tongue,  he  has  perhaps  forgotten  his 
own.  It's  wonderful  how  soon  we  return  to  a  state  of 
nature  when  we  are  once  in  the  woods." 

Malachi  then  spoke  to  Percival  in  the  Indian  language ; 
Percival  listened  for  some  time,  and  at  last  replied  in  the 
-same  tongue. 

"  What  does  he  say,  Malachi  ? "  said  Alfred. 


The  Settlers  291 

"  He  says  he  will  sing  his  own  death  song  ;  that  he  is 
the  son  of  a  warrior,  and  he  will  die  like  a  brave." 

"Why,  the  boy  is  metamorphosed,"  said  Captain  Sinclair; 
"is  it  possible  that  so  short  a  time  could  have  produced 
this?" 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  Malachi ;  "  in  young  people  a  very 
short  time  will  change  them  thus,  but  it  won't  last  long. 
If  he  were  to  meet  again  with  his  mother  at  the  settlement, 
he  would  by  degrees  forget  his  Indian  life  and  become 
reconciled;  a  woman  has  more  effect  than  a  man.  Let 
the  Strawberry  speak  to  him.  You  see,  sir,  he  is  bound, 
and  considers  himself  a  captive,  and  let  him  loose  we  must 
not,  until  we  have  done  our  work ;  after  that,  there  will 
be  no  fear,  and  when  he  has  been  with  us  a  short  time, 
he  will  come  all  right  again." 

Malachi  called  the  Strawberry,  and  told  her  to  speak 
to  Percival  about  his  home  and  his  mother,  and  everything 
connected  with  the  farm. 

The  Strawberry  sat  down  by  Percival,  and  in  her  soft 
tones  talked  to  him  in  her  own  tongue  of  his  father  and 
mother,  of  his  cousins,  and  how  he  had  been  taken  by  the 
Indians  when  he  was  hunting,  how  his  mother  had  wept 
for  him,  and  all  had  lamented  his  loss  ;  running  on  in  a 
low  musical  key  from  one  thing  to  another  connected  and 
associated  with  his  former  life  in  the  settlement,  and  it 
was  evident  that  at  last  he  now  listened  with  attention. 
The  Strawberry  continued  to  talk  to  him  thus,  for  more 
than  an  hour,  when  Alfred  again  addressed  him  and  said, 
"  Percival,  don't  you  know  me  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Percival  in  English,  "  I  do ;  you  are  my 
brother  Alfred." 

"  All's  right  now,  sir,"  said  Malachi ;  "  only  he  must 
be  kept  fast  j  but  the  lad's  coming  to  his  senses  again. 
The  Strawberry  will  talk  to  him  again  by-and-bye/' 

They  then  sat  down  to  their  meal ;  the  two  Indians 
were  removed  to  a  distance  under  the  guard  of  one  of  the 
soldiers,  but  Percival  remained  with  them.  John  sat  by 
Percival,  and  cutting  off  a  tempting  bit  of  venison,  held  it 


292  The  Settlers 

to  his  mouth,  saying  to  him,  "  Percival,  when  we  go  home 
again,  your  hands  shall  be  untied,  and  you  shall  have  a  rifle 
of  your  own  instead  of  a  bow  and  arrows  ;  come,  eat  this." 

This  was  a  long  speech  for  John,  but  it  produced  its 
effect,  for  Percival  opened  his  mouth  for  the  venison,  and 
being  fed  by  John,  made  a  very  good  dinner.  As  soon  as 
their  meal  was  over,  they  consulted  as  to  what  steps 
should  next  be  taken.  The  question  discussed  was 
whether  they  should  now  capture  the  women  who  were 
left  in  the  lodges,  or  remain  quiet  till  the  Angry  Snake 
and  his  party  arrived. 

Malachi's  opinion  was  as  follows  : — 

"  I  think  we  had  at  all  events  better  wait  till  to- 
morrow, sir ;  you  see,  the  women  will  not  be  at  all 
surprised  at  the  hunting  party  not  returning  for  even  a 
day  or  two,  as  they  know  that  they  will  not  return  without 
game,  and  may  not  find  it  immediately  ;  their  absence, 
therefore,  will  create  no  suspicion  of  our  being  here.  I 
think  we  should  return  to  our  former  place  of  conceal- 
ment, and  watch  their  motions.  There  is  no  saying  when 
the  party  with  Miss  Percival  may  return,  they  may  have 
arrived  while  we  have  been  away,  or  they  may  come  to- 
morrow. It  will  be  better,  therefore,  not  to  encumber 
ourselves  with  more  prisoners  unless  it  is  necessary." 

This  opinion  was  at  last  assented  to,  and  they  set  off, 
on  their  return  to  the  Indian  lodges.  They  arrived  about 
an  hour  before  dusk  at  their  hiding-place,  having  taken 
the  precaution  to  gag  the  two  Indians  for  fear  of  their 
giving  a  whoop  as  notice  of  their  capture.  Percival  was 
very  quiet,  and  had  begun  to  talk  a  little  with  John. 

Scarcely  had  they  been  five  minutes  again  concealed 
among  the  spruce  fir-trees,  when  they  heard  a  distant 
whoop  from  the  woods  on  the  other  side  of  the  lodges. 

"  They  are  now  coming  on,"  said  Martin  ;  "  that  is 
their  signal." 

One  of  the  Indian  women  from  the  lodges  returned  the 
whoop. 

"Yes,   sir,   they  are  coming,"  said  Malachi.     "Pray, 


The  Settlers  293 

Captain  Sinclair,  be  quiet  and  sit  down ;  you  will  ruin  all 
our  plans." 

"  Down,  Sinclair,  I  beg,"  said  Alfred. 

Captain  Sinclair,  who  was  very  much  excited,  neverthe- 
less did  as  he  was  requested. 

"  Oh,  Alfred  !  "  said  he  ;  "  she's  so  near." 

"  Yes,  my  good  fellow,  but  if  you  wish  her  nearer,  you 
must  be  prudent." 

"  True,  very  true,"  replied  Captain  Sinclair. 

In  about  half  an  hour  more,  the  Angry  Snake  and  his 
party  were  seen  to  emerge  from  the  woods,  and  it  was 
perceived  that  four  of  the  Indians  carried  a  litter  made  of 
branches  between  them. 

"She  could  walk  no  farther,  sir,"  said  Malachi  to 
Captain  Sinclair ;  "  so  they  are  carrying  her  •,  I  told  you 
that  they  would  not  hurt  her." 

"  Let  me  once  see  her  get  out  of  the  litter,  and  I  shall 
be  satisfied,"  replied  Captain  Sinclair. 

The  Indians  soon  were  over  the  clearing,  and  stopped 
at  one  of  the  lodges  ;  Mary  Percival  was  lifted  out,  and 
was  seen  to  walk  with  difficulty  into  the  wigwam,  followed 
by  two  of  the  Indian  women. 

A  short  parley  took  place  between  the  Angry  Snake 
and  the  other  two  women,  and  the  chief  and  rest  of  the 
party  then  went  into  another  lodge. 

"  All's  right  so  far,  sir,"  observed  Malachi ;  "  they 
have  left  her  to  the  charge  of  the  two  women  in  a  lodge 
by  herself,  and  so  there  will  be  no  fear  for  her  when 
we  make  the  attack,  which  I  think  we  must  do  very 
shortly,  for  if  it  is  quite  dark,  some  of  them  may  escape, 
and  may  trouble  us  afterwards." 

"  Let  us  do  it  immediately,"  said  Captain  Sinclair. 

"No,  not  immediately,  sir;  we  have  yet  an  hour  and 
a  half  daylight.  We  will  wait  one  hour,  for  I  think 
that  as  they  have  nothing  to  eat,  and  are  pretty  well 
tired  from  carrying  Miss  Percival,  they  will,  in  all  pro- 
bability, go  to  sleep,  as  Indians  always  do.  An  hour 
hence  will  be  the  best  time  for  us  to  fall  upon  them." 


294  The  Settlers 

"You  are  right,  Malachi,"  replied  Alfred.  "Sinclair, 
you  must  curb  your  impatience." 

"I  must,  I  believe,"  replied  Captain  Sinclair;  "but 
it  will  be  a  tedious  hour  for  me.  Let  us  pass  it  away  in 
making  our  arrangements ;  we  have  but  six  to  deal  with." 

"  And  only  two  rifles,"  replied  Alfred ;  "so  we  are 
pretty  sure  of  success." 

"We  must  watch  first,"  said  Martin,  "to  see  if  they 
all  continue  in  the  same  lodge,  for  if  they  divide,  we 
must  arrange  accordingly.  Who  will  remain  with  the 
prisoners  ?  " 

"I  won't,"  said  John,  in  a  positive  manner. 

"  You  must,  John,  if  it  is  decided  that  you  do,"  said 
Alfred. 

"  Better  not,  sir,"  replied  Malachi ;  "  for  as  soon  as 
the  boy  hears  the  crack  of  the  rifles,  he  will  leave  his 
prisoners,  and  join  us ;  that  I'm  sure  of.  No,  sir,  the 
Strawberry  can  be  left  with  the  prisoners.  I'll  give  her 
my  hunting-knife  ;  that  will  be  sufficient." 

They  remained  for  about  half  an  hour  more  watching 
the  lodges,  but  everything  appeared  quiet,  and  not  a 
single  person  came  out.  Having  examined  the  priming 
of  the  rifles,  every  man  was  directed  to  take  up  a  certain 
position,  so  as  to  surround  the  buildings  and  support  each 
other.  John  was  appointed  to  the  office  of  looking  after 
his  cousin  Mary,  and  preventing  the  women  from  escaping 
with  her  from  the  lodge  in  which  she  was  confined ;  and 
John  took  this  office  willingly,  as  he  considered  it  one 
of  importance,  although  it  had  been  given  him  more  with 
a  view  that  he  might  not  be  exposed  to  danger.  Leaving 
the  prisoners  to  the  charge  of  the  Strawberry,  who,  with 
her  knife  drawn,  stood  over  them,  ready  to  act  upon  the 
slightest  attempt  of  escape  on  their  part,  the  whole  party 
now  crept  safely  towards  the  lodges,  by  the  same  path 
as  had  been  taken  by  Malachi  and  the  Indian  woman. 
As  soon  as  they  had  all  arrived,  they  waited  for  a  few 
minutes,  while  Malachi  reconnoitred,  and  when  they 
perceived  that  he  did  so,  they  all  rose  up  and  hastened 


..   >_/- A/ t>0£3jt ny/y/be 


The  Settlers  295 

to  their  allotted  stations  round  the  lodge  into  which  the 
Angry  Snake  and  his  followers  had  entered.  The  Indians 
appeared  to  be  asleep,  for  everything  remained  quiet. 

"  Let  us  first  lead  Miss  Percival  away  to  a  place  of 
safety,"  whispered  Captain  Sinclair. 

"  Do  you  do  it  then,"  said  Alfred ;  "  there  are  plenty 
of  us  without  you." 

Captain  Sinclair  hastened  to  the  lodge  in  which  Miss 
Percival  had  been  placed,  and  opened  the  door.  Mary 
Percival,  as  soon  as  she  beheld  Captain  Sinclair,  uttered 
a  loud  scream  of  delight,  and,  rising  from  the  skins  on 
which  she  had  been  laid,  fell  upon  his  neck.  Captain 
Sinclair  caught  her  in  his  arms,  and  was  bearing  her  out 
of  the  lodge,  when  an  Indian  woman  caught  him  by  the 
coat ;  but  John,  who  had  entered,  putting  the  muzzle 
of  his  rifle  into  their  faces,  they  let  go  and  retreated, 
and  Captain  Sinclair  bore  away  Mary  in  his  arms  into 
the  brushwood,  where  the  Strawberry  was  standing  over 
the  Indian  prisoners.  The  scream  of  Mary  Percival  had 
roused  the  Indians,  who,  after  their  exhaustion  and 
privations,  were  in  a  sound  sleep ;  but  still  no  movement 
was  to  be  heard  in  the  lodge,  and  a  debate,  between 
Malachi  and  Alfred,  whether  they  should  enter  the  lodge 
or  not,  was  put  an  end  to  by  a  rifle  being  fired  from  the 
lodge,  and  the  fall  of  one  of  the  soldiers,  who  was  next 
to  Alfred.  Another  shot  followed,  and  Martin  received 
a  bullet  in  his  shoulder,  and  then  out  bounded  the  Angry 
Snake,  followed  by  his  band,  the  chief  whirling  his 
tomahawk,  and  springing  upon  Malachi,  while  the  others 
attacked  Alfred  and  Martin,  who  were  nearest  to  the 
door  of  the  lodge.  The  rifle  of  Malachi  met  the  breast 
of  the  Angry  Snake  as  he  advanced,  and  the  contents  were 
discharged  through  his  body.  The  other  Indians  fought 
desperately,  but  the  whole  of  the  attacking  party  closing 
in,  they  were  overpowered.  Only  two  of  them,  however, 
were  taken  alive,  and  these  were  seriously  wounded. 
They  were  tied  and  laid  on  the  ground. 

"He   was   a   bad   man,  sir,"  said   Malachi,  who  was 


296  The  Settlers 

standing  over  the  body  of  the  Indian  chief;  "  but  he  will 
do  no  more  mischief." 

"  Are  you  much  hurt,  Martin?"  inquired  Alfred. 

"  No,  sir,  not  much ;  the  ball  has  passed  right  through 
and  touched  no  bone-,  so  I  am  in  luck.  Fll  go  to  the 
Strawberry,  and  get  her  to  bind  it  up." 

"  He  is  quite  dead,  sir,"  said  Graves,  who  was  kneeling 
by  the  side  of  the  soldier  who  had  been  shot  by  the  first 
rifle. 

"Poor  fellow!"  exclaimed  Alfred.  "Well,  I'm  not 
sorry  that  they  commenced  the  attack  upon  us ;  for  I  do 
not  know  whether  I  could  have  used  my  rifle  unless  they 
had  done  so." 

"  They  never  expected  quarter,  sir,"  said  Malachi. 

"  I  suppose  not.  Now,  what  are  we  to  do  with  the 
women  ?     They  can  do  no  harm." 

"  Not  much,  sir ;  but,  at  all  events,  we  must  put  it  out 
of  their  power.  We  must  take  possession  of  all  the 
weapons  we  can  find  in  the  lodges.  We  have  their  two 
rifles  •,  but  we  must  collect  all  the  bows  and  arrows, 
tomahawks  and  knives,  and  either  destroy  or  keep  posses- 
sion of  them.  John,  will  you  look  to  that  ?  Take  Graves 
with  you." 

"  Yes,"  replied  John,  who,  with  Graves,  immediately 
commenced  his  search  of  the  lodges. 

The  two  women,  who  had  been  in  the  lodge  with  Mary 
Percival,  had  remained  where  they  were,  as  John's  rifle 
had  kept  them  from  leaving  the  lodge  ;  but  the  other  two 
had  escaped  into  the  woods  during  the  affray.  This  was 
of  little  consequence  ;  indeed,  the  others  were  told  that 
they  might  go  away,  if  they  would ;  and,  as  soon  as 
they  heard  this  from  Malachi,  they  followed  the  example 
of  their  companions.  John  and  Graves  brought  out  all  the 
arms  they  could  find,  and  Malachi  and  Alfred  then  went 
to  the  bushes  to  which  Mary  Percival  and  Sinclair  had 
previously  retired.  Alfred  embraced  his  cousin,  who  was 
still  too  greatly  agitated  to  say  much,  being  almost  over- 
powered by  the  sudden  transition  in  all  her  thoughts  and 


The  Settlers 


297 


feelings  : — and,  in  the  variety  of  her  emotions,  perhaps  the 
most  bewildering  was  that  occasioned  by  the  re-appearance 
of  Percival, — like  a  restoration  from  the  dead.  Alfred  was 
in  consultation  with  Malachi,  when  he  perceived  the  flames 
bursting  out  of  the  lodges.  Martin,  as  soon  as  his  wound 
was  dressed,  had  returned  and  set  fire  to  them. 

"  It's  all  right,  sir,"  said  Malachi ;  "  it  will  leave  the 
proof  of  our  victory,  and  be  a  caution  to  other  Indians." 

"  But,  what  will  become  of  the  women  ?  " 

"  They  will  join  some  other  band,  sir,  and  tell  the 
story.     It  is  better  that  they  should." 

"  And  our  prisoners,  what  shall  we  do  with  them  ? " 

"  Release  them  ;  by-and-bye,  sir,  we  shall  have  nothing 
to  fear  from  them;  but  we  will  first  take  them  two  or 
three  days'  march  into  the  woods,  in  case  they  have  alliance 
with  any  other  band  whom  they  might  call  to  their  assist- 
ance." 

*•  And  the  wounded  Indians  ? " 

**  Must  be  left  to  Providence,  sir.  "We  cannot  take 
them.  We  will  leave  them  provisions  and  water.  The 
women  will  come  back  and  find  them ;  if  they  are  alive, 
they  will  look  after  them  ;  if  dead,  bury  them.  But  here 
comes  John,  with  some  bears'  skins,  which  he  has  saved 
for  Miss  Mary  ;  that  was  thoughtful  of  the  boy.  As  soon 
as  the  flames  are  down,  we  will  take  up  our  quarters  in 
the  clearing,  and  set  a  watch  for  the  night ;  and  to- 
morrow, with  the  help  of  God,  we  will  commence  our 
journey  back.  We  shall  bring  joy  to  your  father  and 
mother,  and  the  sooner  we  do  it  the  better ;  for  they  must 
be  anything  but  comfortable  at  our  long  absence." 

"  Yes,"  said  Mary  Percival ;  "  what  a  state  of  suspense 
they  must  be  in !  Truly,  as  the  Bible  saith,  '  Hope  de- 
ferred maketh  the  heart  sick.' " 


Chapter  XXXIX 

Not  one  of  the  party  slept  much  on  this  night.     There 


298  The  Settlers 

was  much  to  do,  and  much  to  be  looked  after.  Captain 
Sinclair,  as  it  may  be  supposed,  was  fully  occupied  with 
Mary  Percival,  of  whom  more  anon.  As  soon  as  they  had 
taken  up  their  position  in  the  clearing,  and  made  arrange- 
ments for  the  accommodation  of  Mary,  they  relieved  the 
Strawberry  from  her  charge  of  the  prisoners,  whom  they 
brought  to  the  clearing,  and  made  to  sit  down  close  to  them. 
Percival,  who  had  not  yet  been  freed  from  his  bonds,  was 
now  untied,  and  suffered  to  walk  about,  one  of  the  men 
keeping  close  to  him,  and  watching  him  carefully.  The 
first  object  which  caught  his  eye  was  the  body  of  the 
Angry  Snake.  Percival  looked  on  it  for  some  time,  and 
then  sat  down  by  the  side  of  it.  There  he  remained  for 
more  than  two  hours  without  speaking,  when  a  hole  having 
been  dug  out  by  one  of  the  party,  the  body  was  put  in  and 
covered  up.  Percival  remained  a  few  minutes  by  the  side 
of  the  grave,  and  then  turned  to  the  two  wounded  Indians. 
He  brought  them  water,  and  spoke  to  them  in  the  Indian 
tongue  ;  but  while  he  was  still  with  them,  Mary  sent  for 
him  to  speak  with  him,  for  as  yet  she  had  scarcely  seen  him. 
The  sight  of  Mary  appeared  to  have  a  powerful  effect  upon 
the  boy  ;  he  listened  to  her  as  she  soothed  and  caressed 
him,  and  appearing  to  be  overcome  with  a  variety  of 
sensations,  he  lay  down,  moaned,  and  at  last  fell  fast 
asleep. 

The  soldier  who  had  been  shot  by  the  Angry  Snake  was 
buried  before  they  buried  the  chief.  Martin's  wound  had 
been  dressed  by  his  wife,  the  Strawberry,  who  was  very 
skilful  in  Indian  surgery.  She  had  previously  applied 
cataplasms  made  from  the  bruised  leaves  which  she  and  the 
Indian  woman  had  sought  for,  to  the  feet  of  Mary  Percival, 
which  were  in  a  state  of  great  inflammation,  and  Mary  had 
found  herself  already  much  relieved  by  the  application. 
Before  the  day  dawned,  the  two  Indians  who  had  been 
wounded,  were  dead,  and  were  immediately  buried  by  the 
side  of  the  chief. 

Alfred  and  Malachi  had  resolved  to  set  off  the  next 
morning  on  their  return  home,  if  they  found  it  possible  to 


The  Settlers  299 

convey  Mary  Percival ;  but  their  party  was  now  reduced, 
as  one  of  the  soldiers  had  been  killed,  and  Martin  was  in- 
capable of  service.  The  Indian  woman  would  also  be  fully 
loaded  with  the  extra  rifles,  the  two  which  they  had 
captured  from  the  Indians,  the  one  belonging  to  the  soldier, 
and  Martin's,  who  could  not  carry  anything  in  his  present 
state. 

They  were  now  only  six  effective  men,  as  John  could 
not  be  of  much  use  in  carrying,  and,  moreover,  was 
appointed  to  watch  Percival.  Then  they  had  the  two 
prisoners  to  take  charge  of,  so  that  they  were  some- 
what embarrassed.  Malachi,  however,  proposed  that  they 
should  make  a  litter  of  boughs,  welded  together  very 
tight,  and  suspended  on  a  pole,  so  as  to  be  carried  between 
two  men.  Mary  Percival  was  not  a  very  great  weight, 
and  by  relieving  each  other  continually,  they  would  be 
able  to  get  some  miles  every  day,  till  Mary  was  well 
enough  to  walk  with  them.  Alfred  assented  to  this,  and 
as  soon  as  it  was  daylight  went  into  the  woods  with 
Malachi,  to  assist  him  in  cutting  the  boughs.  On  their 
return,  they  found  that  all  the  rest  of  the  party  were  up, 
and  that  Mary  felt  little  or  no  pain.  They  made  their 
breakfast  on  their  salt  provisions,  which  were  now  nearly 
expended,  and  as  soon  as  their  meal  was  over,  they  put 
Mary  upon  the  litter  and  set  off,  taking  the  Indian 
prisoners  with  them,  as  they  thought  it  not  yet  advis- 
able to  give  them  their  liberty.  The  first  day  they 
made  but  a  few  miles,  as  they  were  obliged  to  stop,  that 
they  might  procure  some  food.  The  party  were  left 
under  a  large  tree,  which  was  a  good  land-mark,  under 
the  charge  of  Captain  Sinclair,  while  Malachi  and  Alfred 
went  in  search  of  game.  At  nightfall  they  returned  with 
a  deer  which  they  had  killed,  when  the  Strawberry 
informed  them  that  the  Indian  woman  had  told  her,  that 
about  two  miles  to  the  southward  there  was  a  river  which 
ran  into  the  lake,  and  that  there  were  two  canoes  belonging 
to  the  band,  hauled  up  in  the  bushes  on  the  beach ;  that 
the  river  was  broad  and  swift,  and  would  soon  take  them 


300  The  Settlers 

to  the  lake,  by  the  shores  of  which  they  could  paddle  the 
canoe  to  the  settlement.  This  appeared  worthy  of  con- 
sideration, as  it  would  in  the  end,  perhaps,  save  time,  and 
at  all  events  allow  Mary  Percival  to  recover.  They 
decided  that  they  would  go  to  the  river,  and  take  the 
canoes,  as  the  Indian  woman  said  that  they  were  large 
enough  to  hold  them  all. 

The  next  morning,  guided  by  the  Indian  woman,  they 
set  off  in  the  direction  of  the  river,  and  arrived  at  it  in 
the  afternoon.  They  found  the  canoes,  which  were  large, 
and  in  good  order,  and  having  carried  them  down  to  the 
beach,  they  resolved  to  put  off  their  embarkation  fill  the 
following  day,  as  they  were  again  in  want  of  provisions 
for  their  subsistence.  Alfred,  Malachi,  and  John  went 
out  this  time,  for  ^Percival  had  shown  himself  so  quiet 
and  contented,  and  had  gradually  become  so  fond  of 
being  near  Mary  Percival,  that  he  appeared  to  have 
awakened  from  his  Indian  dream,  and  renewed  all  his 
former  associations.  They  did  not,  therefore,  think  it 
necessary  to  watch  him  any  more  —  indeed,  he  never 
would  leave  Mary's  side,  and  began  now  to  ask  many 
questions,  which  proved  that  he  had  recalled  to  mind 
much  of  what  had  been  forgotten  during  his  long 
sojourn  with  the  Indians.  The  hunters  returned,  hav- 
ing been  very  successful,  and  loaded  with  meat  enough 
to  last  for  four  or  five  days.  At  daylight  the  next 
morning,  they  led  the  prisoners  about  half  a  mile 
into  the  woods,  and  pointing  to  the  north,  as  to  the 
direction  they  were  to  go,  cast  loose  the  deer  thongs 
which  confined  them,  and  set  them  at  liberty.  Having 
done  this,  they  embarked  in  the  canoes,  and  were  soon 
gliding  rapidly  down  the  stream. 

The  river  upon  which  they  embarked,  at  that  time  little 
known  to  the  Europeans,  is  now  called  the  river  Thames, 
and  the  town  built  upon  it  is  named  London.  It  falls  into 
the  upper  part  of  Lake  Erie,  and  is  a  fine  rapid  stream. 
For  three  days  they  paddled  their  canoes,  disembarking 
at  night  to  sleep  and  cook  their  provisions,  and  on  the 


The  Settlers 


3° 


fourth  they  were  compelled  to  stop,  that  they  might 
procure  more  food.  They  were  successful,  and  on  the 
next  day  they  entered  the  lake,  about  two  hundred  miles 
to  the  west  of  the  settlement.  Mary  Percival  was  now 
quite  recovered,  and  found  her  journey  or  voyage 
delightful;  the  country  was  in  full  beauty;  the  trees 
waved  their  boughs  down  to  the  river  side,  and  they  did 
not  fall  in  with  any  Indians,  or  perceive  any  lodges  on 
the  bank.  Sometimes  they  started  the  deer  which  had 
come  down  to  drink  in  the  stream,  and  on  one  occasion, 
as  they  rounded  a  point,  they  fell  in  with  a  herd  which 
were  in  the  water  swimming  across,  and  in  this  position 
they  destroyed  as  many  as  they  required  for  their  food 
till  they  hoped  to  arrive  at  the  settlement. 

Percival  was  now  quite  reconciled  to  his  removal  from 
an  Indian  life,  and  appeared  most  anxious  to  rejoin  his 
father  and  mother,  of  whom  he  talked  incessantly ;  for 
he  had  again  recovered  his  English,  which,  strange  to 
say,  although  he  perfectly  understood  it  when  spoken  to, 
he  had  almost  forgotten  to  pronounce,  and  at  first  spoke 
with  difficulty.  The  weather  was  remarkably  fine,  and 
the  waters  of  the  lake  were  so  smooth,  that  they  made 
rapid  progress,  although  they  invariably  disembarked  at 
night.  The  only  annoyance  they  had  was  from  the 
mosquitoes,  which  rose  in  clouds  as  soon  as  they  landed, 
and  were  not  to  be  dispersed  until  they  had  lighted  a 
very  large  fire,  accompanied  with  thick  smoke  ;  but  this 
was  a  trifle  compared  with  their  joy  at  the  happy  deliver- 
ance of  the  prisoners,  and  success  of  their  expedition. 
Most  grateful,  indeed,  were  they  to  God  for  his  mercies, 
and  none  more  so  than  Mary  Percival  and  Captain 
Sinclair,  who  never  left  her  side  till  it  was  time  to  retire 
to  rest. 

On  the  sixth  day,  in  the  forenoon,  they  were  delighted 
to  perceive  Fort  Frontignac  in  the  distance,  and  although 
the  house  at  the  settlement  was  hid  from  their  sight  by 
the  point  covered  with  wood  which  intervened,  they  knew 
that  they  were  not  above  four  or  five  miles  distant.     In 


302  The  Settlers 

less  than  another  hour,  they  were  abreast  of  the  prairie, 
and  landed  at  the  spot  where  their  own  punt  was  moored. 
Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell  had  not  perceived  the  canoes,  for 
although  anxiously  looking  out  every  day  for  the  return 
of  the  party,  their  eyes  and  attention  were  directed  on 
land,  not  having  any  idea  of  their  return  by  water. 

"  My  dear  Alfred,"  said  Mary,  "  I  do  not  think  it  will 
be  prudent  to  let  my  aunt  see  Percival  at  once ;  we  must 
prepare  her  a  little  for  his  appearance.  She  has  so  long 
considered  him  as  dead,  that  the  shock  may  be  too 
great." 

"  You  say  true,  my  dear  Mary.  Then  we  will  go 
forward  with  Captain  Sinclair,  and  Malachi,  and  John. 
Let  Percival  be  put  in  the  middle  of  the  remainder  of  the 
party,  who  must  follow  afterwards,  and  then  be  taken  up 
to  Malachi's  lodge.  He  can  remain  there  with  the  Straw- 
berry until  we  come  and  fetch  him." 

Having  made  this  arrangement,  to  which  Percival  was 
with  difficulty  made  to  agree,  they  walked  up,  as  proposed, 
to  the  house.  Outside  of  the  palisade,  they  perceived  Mr 
and  Mrs  Campbell,  with  their  backs  towards  them,  looking 
towards  the  forest,  in  the  direction  which  the  party  had 
taken  when  they  left.  But  when  they  were  half-way  from 
the  beach,  Henry  came  out  with  Oscar  from  the  cottage, 
and  the  dog  immediately  perceiving  them,  bounded  to 
them,  barking  with  delight.  Henry  cried  out,  "  Father — 
mother,  here  they  are, — here  they  come."  Mr  and  Mrs 
Campbell  of  course  turned  round,  and  beheld  the  party 
advancing ;  they  flew  to  meet  them,  and  as  they  caught 
Mary  in  their  arms,  all  explanation  was  for  a  time  unneces- 
sary— she  was  recovered,  and  that  was  sufficient  for  the 
time. 

"  Come,  mother,  let  us  go  into  the  house,  that  you  may 
compose  yourself  a  little,"  said  Alfred, — that  she  might 
not  perceive  Percival  among  the  party  that  followed  at  a 
little  distance.     "  Let  me  support  you.     Take  my  arm." 

Mrs  Campbell,  who  trembled  very  much,  did  so,  and 
thus  turned  away  from  the  group  among  whom  Percival 


The  Settlers 


3°3 


was  walking.  Emma  was  looking  at  them  attentively,  and 
was  about  to  exclaim,  when  Captain  Sinclair  put  his  finger 
to  his  lips. 

As  soon  as  they  arrived  at  the  house,  and  had  gone  in, 
Alfred,  in  a  few  words,  gave  them  an  account  of  what  had 
passed — how  successful  they  had  been  in  their  attempt, 
and  how  little  they  had  to  fear  from  the  Indians  in  future. 

"  How  grateful  I  am ! "  exclaimed  Mrs  Campbell. 
"  God  be  praised  for  all  his  mercies  !  I  was  fearful  that  I 
should  have  lost  you,  my  dear  Mary,  as  well  as  my  poor 
boy.     He  is  lost  for  ever — but  God's  will  be  done." 

"It  is  very  strange,  mother,"  said  Alfred,  "but  we 
heard,  on  our  journey,  that  the  Indians  had  found  a  white 
boy  in  the  woods." 

"  Alas  !  not  mine." 

"  I  have  reason  to  believe  that  it  was  Percival,  my  dear 
mother,  and  have  hopes  that  he  is  yet  alive." 

"My  dear  Alfred,  do  not  say  so  unless  you  have  good 
cause ;  you  little  know  the  yearnings  of  a  mother's  heart ; 
the  very  suggestion  of  such  a  hope  has  thrown  me  into  a 
state  of  agitation  and  nervousness  of  which  you  can  form 
no  conception.  I  have  been  reconciled  to  the  divine  will ; 
let  me  not  return  to  a  state  of  anxiety  and  repining." 

"  Do  you  think,  my  dear  mother,  that  I  would  raise  such 
hopes  if  I  had  not  good  reason  to  suppose  that  they  would 
be  realised  ?     No,  my  dear  mother,  I  am  not  so  cruel." 

"  Then  you  know  that  Percival  is  alive,"  said  Mrs 
Campbell,  seizing  Alfred  by  the  arm. 

"Calm  yourself,  my  dear  mother,  I  do  know — I  am 
certain  that  he  is  alive,  and  that  it  was  he  who  was  found 
by  the  Indians  ;  and  I  have  great  hopes  that  we  may  recover 
him." 

"  God  grant  it !  God  grant  it  in  his  great  mercy  ! " 
said  Mrs  Campbell,  "my  heart  is  almost  breaking  with 
joy  :  may  God  sustain  me  !  Oh,  where  is — my  dear  Alfred 
— where  is  he  ? "  continued  Mrs  Compbell.  Alfred  made 
no  reply,  but  a  flood  of  tears  came  to  her  relief. 

"  I  will  explain  it  to  you  when  you  are  more  composed, 


304  The  Settlers 

my  dear  mother.  Emma,  you  have  not  said  one  word  to 
me." 

"I  have  been  too  much  overjoyed  to  speak,  Alfred," 
replied  Emma,  extending  her  hand  to  Alfred,  "  but  no  one 
welcomes  your  return  more  sincerely  than  I  do,  and  no  one 
is  more  grateful  to  you  for  having  brought  Mary  back." 

M  Now,  Alfred,  I  am  calm,"  said  Mrs  Campbell,  "  so  let 
me  hear  at  once  all  you  know." 

"  I  see  you  are  calm,  my  dear  mother,  and  I  therefore 
now  tell  you  that  Percival  is  not  far  off." 

«'  Alfred  !  he  is  here  ;  I  am  sure  he  is." 

"  He  is  with  Malachi  and  the  Strawberry ;  in  a  minute  I 
will  bring  him." 

Alfred  left  the  house :  the  intelligence  was  almost  too 
overpowering  for  Mrs  Campbell.  Mary  and  Emma  hastened 
to  her,  and  supported  her.  In  another  minute  Alfred 
returned  with  Percival,  and  the  mother  embraced  and 
wept  over  her  long  lost  child, — and  then  gave  him  to  his 
father's  arms. 

'*  How  this  has  happened,  and  by  what  merciful  inter- 
ference he  has  been  preserved  and  restored  to  us,"  said 
Mr  Campbell,  when  their  first  emotions  were  over,  "  we 
have  yet  to  learn ;  but  one  thing  we  do  know,  and  are  sure 
of,  that  it  is  by  the  goodness  of  God  alone.  Let  us  return 
our  thanks  while  our  hearts  are  yet  warm  with  gratitude 
and  love,  and  may  our  thanksgivings  be  graciously  re- 
ceived." 

Mr  Campbell  knelt  down,  and  his  example  was  followed 
by  all  the  rest  of  the  party  assembled.  In  a  fervent  tone 
he  returned  thanks  for  the  recent  mercies  vouchsafed  to 
his  family,  which,  he  expressed  a  hope,  would  never  be 
forgotten,  but  would  prove  a  powerful  inducement  to  them 
all,  to  lead  a  more  devout  life  of  faith  in  him  who  had  so 
graciously  supported  them  in  the  hour  of  peril  and  afflic- 
tion,— who  had  so  wonderfully  restored  to  them  their  lost 
treasures,  and  turned  all  their  gloom  into  sunshine, — filling 
their  hearts  with  joy  and  gladness. 

"  And  now,  my  dear  Alfred,"  said  Mrs  Campbell,  whose 


The  Settlers  305 

arms  still  encircled  the  neck  of  Percival,  "  do  pray  tell  us 
what  has  taken  place,  and  how  you  recovered  Mary  and 
this  dear  boy." 

Alfred  then  entered  into  his  detail,  first  stating  the 
knowledge  which  Captain  Sinclair,  Malachi,  and  himself 
had  of  Percival  being  still  in  existence  from  the  letter 
written  by  the  Indian  woman, — the  seizure  and  confine- 
ment of  the  Young  Otter  in  consequence,  which  was 
retaliated  by  the  abduction  of  Mary.  When  he  had 
finished,  Mr  Campbell  said — 

"  And  poor  Martin,  where  is  he,  that  I  may  thank 
him  ?  " 

"He  is  at  his  own  lodge,  with  the  Strawberry,  who 
is  dressing  his  wound ;  for  we  have  not  been  able  to 
do  so  for  two  or  three  days,  and  it  has  become  very 
painful." 

"  We  owe  him  a  large  debt  of  gratitude,"  said  Mr 
Campbell;  "he  has  suffered  much  on  our  account.  And 
your  poor  man,  Captain  Sinclair,  who  fell  !  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Sinclair,  "  he  was  one  of  our  best  men 
— but  it  was  the  will  of  Heaven.  He  lost  his  life  in  the 
recovery  of  my  dear  Mary,  and  I  shall  not  forget  his  wife 
and  child,  you  may  depend  upon  it." 

."  Now,  Mary,  let  us  have  your  narrative  of  what  passed 
when  you  were  in  the  company  of  the  Indians,  before 
your  rescue." 

"  I  was,  as  you  know,  gathering  the  cranberries  in  the 
Cedar  Swamp,  when  I  was  suddenly  seized,  and  some- 
thing was  thrust  against  my  mouth,  so  that  I  had  no  time 
or  power  to  cry  out.  My  head  was  then  wrapt  up  in 
some  folds  of  blanket,  by  which  I  was  almost  suffocated, 
and  I  was  then  lifted  up  and  borne  away  by  two  or  three 
men.  For  a  time  I  kept  my  senses,  but  at  last  the  suffoca- 
tion was  so  great,  that  my  head  swam,  and  I  believe  I 
fainted,  for  I  do  not  recollect  being  put  down  ;  yet  after 
a  time  I  found  myself  lying  under  a  tree,  and  surrounded 
by  five  or  six  Indians,  who  were  squatted  round  me.  I  was 
not  a  little  terrified,  as  you  may  imagine.  They  neither 
s  u 


306  The  Settlers 

moved  nor  spoke  for  some  time  ;  I  endeavoured  to  rise, 
but  a  hand  on  my  shoulder  kept  me  down,  and  I  did  not 
attempt  a  useless  resistance.  Soon  afterwards,  an  Indian 
woman  brought  me  some  water,  and  I  immediately  recog- 
nised her  as  the  one  whom  we  had  succoured  when  we 
found  her  in  the  woods.  This  gave  me  courage  and  hope, 
though  her  countenance  was  immoveable,  and  I  could  not 
perceive,  even  by  her  eyes,  that  she  attempted  any  recogni- 
tion j  but  reflection  convinced  me  that  if  she  intended  to 
help  me,  she  was  right  in  so  doing.  After  I  had  raised 
myself,  and  drank  some  water,  the  Indians  had  a  talk  in 
a  low  voice.  I  observed  that  they  paid  deference  to 
one,  and  from  the  description  which  my  father  and  Alfred 
had  given  of  the  Angry  Snake,  I  felt  sure  that  it  was 
he.  We  remained  about  half  an  hour  on  this  spot,  when 
they  rose,  and  made  signs  to  me  that  I  was  to  come  with 
them.  Of  course  I  could  do  no  otherwise,  and  we  walked 
till  night  came  on,  when  I  was,  as  you  may  imagine,  not 
a  little  tired.  They  then  left  me  with  the  Indian  woman, 
retiring  a  few  yards  from  me.  The  woman  made  signs 
that  I  was  to  sleep,  and  although  I  thought  that  was 
impossible,  I  was  so  much  fatigued  that,  after  putting 
up  niy  prayers  to  the  Almighty,  I  had  not  lain  down 
many  minutes  before  I  was  fast  asleep. 

"  Before  daylight,  I  was  awakened  by  their  voices,  and 
the  woman  brought  me  a  handful  of  parched  Indian  corn  ; 
not  quite  so  good  a  breakfast  as  I  had  been  accustomed 
to  ;  but  I  was  hungry,  and  I  contrived  to  eat  it.  As  soon 
as  the  day  broke  we  set  off  again,  and  towards  evening 
arrived  at  a  lake.  A  canoe  was  brought  out  from  some 
bushes  ;  we  all  got  into  it,  and  paddled  up  along  the 
banks  for  two  or  three  hours,  when  we  disembarked  and 
renewed  our  journey.  My  feet  were  now  becoming  very 
sore  and  painful,  for  they  were  blistered  all  over,  and  I 
could  scarcely  get  along  ;  they  compelled  me,  however, 
to  proceed,  not  using  any  great  force,  but  still  dragging 
me  and  pushing  me,  to  make  me  keep  up  with  them. 
I  soon  perceived  that  I  was  a  prisoner  only,  and  not  likely 


The  Settlers  307 

to  be  ill-treated  if  I  complied  with  their  wishes.  Towards 
evening  I  could  hardly  put  one  foot  before  the  other,  for 
they  had  obliged  me  to  walk  on  the  water  of  a  stream  for 
two  or  three  miles,  and  my  shoes  were  quite  worn  out  in 
consequence.  At  night  they  again  stopped,  and  the 
Indian  woman  prepared  some  herbs,  and  applied  them  to 
my  feet.  This  gave  me  great  relief,  but  still  she  continued 
to  take  no  notice  of  any  signs  I  made  to  her.  The  next 
morning  I  found  I  had  received  so  much  benefit  from  the 
application  of  the  herbs,  that  for  the  first  half  of  the  day 
I  walked  on  pretty  well,  and  was  a  little  in  advance,  when 
hearing  the  chief  speak  in  an  angry  tone  behind  me,  I 
turned  round,  and,  to  my  horror,  saw  him  raise  his 
tomahawk,  and  strike  down  the  poor  Indian  woman.  I 
could  not  refrain  from  hastening  to  her ;  but  I  had  just 
time  to  perceive  that  her  skull  was  cloven,  and  that  she 
was,  as  I  imagined,  dead,  when  I  was  dragged  away  and 
forced  to  continue  my  journey.  You  may  imagine  how 
my  blood  curdled  at  this  scene,  and  how  great  were  now 
my  apprehensions  for  myself.  Why  I  had  been  carried 
away  I  knew  not,  for  I  was  as  ignorant  as  you  were  of 
Percival  being  alive,  and  of  the  Young  Otter  having  been 
detained  at  the  fort.  My  idea  was,  when  the  chief  struck 
down  the  Indian  woman,  that  it  was  to  get  rid  of  her,  and 
that  I  was  to  replace  her.  This  idea  was  almost  madness, 
but  still  I  had  hope,  and  I  prayed  as  I  walked  along  to 
that  God  who  sees  the  most  secret  act,  and  hears  the  most 
silent  prayer  of  the  heart,  and  I  felt  an  assurance  while 
praying  that  I  should  be  rescued.  I  knew  that  my  absence 
would  be  immediately  discovered,  and  that  there  were 
those  who  would  risk  their  lives  to  rescue  me  if  I  was 
still  in  existence ;  and  I  therefore  used  all  my  efforts  to 
walk  on  as  fast  as  I  could,  and  not  irritate  the  Indians. 
But  that  night  I  had  no  one  to  dress  my  feet,  which  were 
bleeding  and  very  much  swelled,  and  I  was  very  wretched 
when  I  lay  down  alone.  I  could  not  drive  from  my 
thoughts  the  poor  Indian  woman  weltering  in  her  blood 
and  murdered  for  no  crime  or  fault — nothing  that  I  could 


308  The  Settlers 

discover.  The  next  morning,  as  usual,  my  food  was 
some  parched  Indian  corn,  and  of  that  I  received  only  a 
handful  for  my  sustenance  during  the  twenty-four  hours  ; 
however,  hunger  I  never  felt,  I  had  too  much  pain.  I 
was  able  to  drag  myself  on  till  about  noon,  when  I  felt 
that  I  could  not  proceed  farther.  I  stopped  and  sat  down  ; 
the  chief  ordered  me  to  get  up  again  by  signs  ;  I  pointed 
to  my  feet,  which  were  now  swelled  above  the  ankles, 
but  he  insisted,  and  raised  his  tomahawk  to  frighten  me 
into  compliance.  I  was  so  worn  out,  that  I  could  have 
almost  received  the  blow  with  thankfulness,  but  I  re- 
membered you,  my  dear  uncle  and  aunt  and  others, 
and  resolved  for  your  sakes  to  make  one  more  effort. 
I  did  so  ;  I  ran  and  walked  for  an  hour  more  in  perfect 
agony  ;  at  last  nature  could  support  the  pain  no  longer, 
and  I  fell  insensible." 

"  My  poor  Mary  !  "  exclaimed  Emma. 

"  I  thought  of  you  often  and  often,  my  dear  sister," 
replied  Mary,  kissing  her. 

"  I  believe  it  was  a  long  while  before  I  came  to  my 
senses,"  continued  Mary,  "  for  when  I  did,  I  found  that 
the  Indians  were  very  busy  weaving  branches  into  a  sort 
of  litter.  As  soon  as  they  had  finished,  they  put  me 
upon  it,  and  I  was  carried  by  two  of  them  swinging  on 
a  pole  which  they  put  on  their  shoulders.  I  need  hardly 
say,  that  the  journey  was  now  more  agreeable  than  it  was 
before,  although  my  feet  were  in  a  dreadful  state,  and 
gave  me  much  pain.  That  night  we  stopped  by  a  rivulet, 
and  I  kept  my  feet  in  the  water  for  two  or  three  hours, 
which  brought  down  the  inflammation  and  swelling  very 
much,  and  I  contrived  after  that  to  gain  some  sleep.  They 
carried  me  one  more  day,  when  they  considered  that  they 
had  done  enough,  and  I  was  again  ordered  to  walk ;  I 
did  so  for  two  days,  and  was  then  in  the  same  condition 
as  before.  A  litter  was  therefore  again  constructed,  and 
I  was  carried  till  I  arrived  at  the  lodges  of  the  Angry 
Snake  and  his  band.  What  passed  from  that  time  you 
have  heard  from  Alfred." 


The  Settlers  309 

When  Mary  Percival  had  finished  her  narrative,  they  all 
sat  down  to  supper,  and  it  hardly  need  be  said  that  Mr 
Campbell  did  not  fail,  before  they  retired  to  rest,  again  to 
pour  forth  his  thanksgivings  to  the  Almighty  for  the 
preservation  of  those  who  were  so  dear.  The  next 
morning,  they  all  rose  in  health  and  spirits.  Martin  came 
early  to  the  house  with  the  Strawberry  ;  his  wound  was 
much  better,  and  he  received  the  thanks  and  condolence  of 
Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell. 

When  they  were  at  breakfast,  Mr  Campbell  said, 
"John,  in  our  joy  at  seeing  your  brother  and  cousin 
again,  I  quite  forgot  to  scold  you  for  running  away  as  you 
did." 

"Then  don't  do  it  now,  sir,"  said  Malachi,  "  for  he  was 
very  useful,  I  can  assure  you." 

"  No,  I  won't  scold  him  now,"  replied  Mr  Campbell ; 
"  but  he  must  not  act  so  another  time.  If  he  had  con- 
fided to  me  his  anxious  wish  to  join  you,  I  should 
probably  have  given  my  permission." 

"  I  must  now  take  my  leave,  and  return  to  the  fort," 
said  Captain  Sinclair  ;  "  I  do,  however,  trust  I  shall  see 
you  all  again  in  a  few  days,  but  I  must  report  the  results 
of  the  expedition,  and  the  death  of  poor  Watkins.  May  I 
borrow  one  of  your  horses,  Mr  Campbell  ? " 

"Certainly,"  replied  Mr  Campbell;  "you  know  the 
bateau  is  expected  every  day  from  Montreal ;  perhaps  you 
will  bring  us  our  letters  when  it  arrives." 

Captain  Sinclair  took  his  leave,  as  it  may  be  imagined, 
very  reluctantly,  and  in  a  day  or  two  the  family  again 
settled  down  to  their  usual  occupations.  The  emigrants 
had,  during  the  absence  of  the  expedition,  gathered  in  a 
great  portion  of  the  corn,  and  now  all  hands  were 
employed  in  finishing  the  harvest. 

"How  happy  we  are  now,  Mary,"  said  Emma  to  her 
sister,  as  they  were  walking  by  the  stream,  watching  John, 
who  was  catching  trout. 

"'Yes,  my  dear  Emma,  we  have  had  a  lesson  which 
will,  I  trust,  prevent  any  future  repining,  if  we  have  felt 


3io  The  Settlers 

any,  at  our  present  position.  The  misery  we  have  been 
rescued  from  has  shown  us  how  much  we  have  to  be 
thankful  for.  We  have  nothing  more  to  fear  from  the 
Indians,  and  I  feel  as  if  I  could  now  pass  the  remainder  of 
my  life  here  in  peace  and  thankfulness." 

"  Not  without  Captain  Sinclair." 

"  Not  always  without  him ;  the  time  will,  I  trust,  come 
when  I  may  reward  him  for  his  patience  and  his  regard  for 
me  ;  but  it  has  not  yet  come ;  and  it's  for  my  uncle  and 
aunt  to  decide  when  it  shall.     Where's  Percival  ?  " 

"  He  is  gone  into  the  woods  with  Malachi,  and  with  a 
rifle  on  his  shoulder,  of  which  he  is  not  a  little  proud. 
John  is  not  at  all  jealous.  He  says  that  Percival  ought  to 
know  how  to  fire  a  rifle,  and  throw  away  that  foolish  bow 
and  arrows.  Do  you  not  think  that  his  residence  among 
the  Indians  has  made  a  great  change  in  Percival  ? " 

"  A  very  great  one ;  he  is  more  manly  and  more  taci- 
turn ;  he  appears  to  think  more  and  talk  less.  But  Henry 
is  beckoning  to  us.  Dinner  is  ready,  and  we  must  not 
keep  hungry  people  waiting." 

"  No,"  replied  Emma  j  "  for  in  that  case  I  should  keep 
myself  waiting." 


Chapter   XL 

Captain  Sinclair  on  his  return  to  Fort  Frontignac 
reported  to  the  Colonel  the  successful  result  of  the 
expedition,  and  was  warmly  congratulated  upon  it,  as  the 
Colonel  had  been  made  acquainted  with  the  engagement 
between  him  and  Mary  Percival.  The  Young  Otter 
who  had  remained  in  confinement  during  Captain  Sinclair's 
absence,  was  now  set  at  liberty  ;  and  the  Colonel,  who 
was  aware  that  Captain  Sinclair  must  be  very  anxious  to 
remain  at  the  settlement  for  a  short  time  after  what  had 
occurred,  very  kindly  offered  him  leave  for  a  few  days, 
which  it  may  be  supposed  Captain  Sinclair   did  not  fail 


The  Settlers  3 1 1 

to  avail  himself  of.  The  Colonel  at  the  same  time  sent 
a  message  to  Mr  Campbell,  stating  that  as  soon  as  the 
bateaux  should  arrive  from  Montreal,  he  would  bring  any 
letters  or  newspapers  that  might  arrive  for  them,  and  take 
that  opportunity  of  offering  in  person  his  congratulations. 

Captain  Sinclair  did  not,  however,  return  for  two  or 
three  days,  as  he  had  many  letters  to  write  in  answer  to 
those  which  had  arrived  during  his  absence.  On  his 
return  to  the  settlement,  he  found  them  all  well  and 
happy ;  Mary  quite  recovered  from  her  fatigue,  and 
everything  going  on  in  the  same  quiet  order  and  method 
as  if  the  expedition  had  never  taken  place,  and  had  never 
been  necessary.  Indeed,  nothing  appeared  now  wanting 
to  the  happiness  of  the  whole  party,  and  their  affairs  were 
prospering.  The  emigrants  who  had  joined  Mr  Campbell 
were  industrious  and  intelligent,  very  civil,  and  very 
useful.  They  paid  the  greatest  respect  to  Mr  and  Mrs 
Campbell,  who  were  certainly  very  liberal  and  kind  to 
them,  assisting  them  in  every  way  in  their  power. 
Although  the  farm  had  been  so  much  increased,  the 
labour  was  light,  from  the  quantity  of  hands  they  could 
command ;  the  stock  had  increased  very  fast ;  old  Graves 
had  taken  charge  of  the  mill  during  the  absence  of  Alfred 
and  Martin,  and  had  expressed  his  wish  to  continue  in  that 
employment,  which  Alfred  gladly  gave  up.  In  short, 
peace  and  plenty  reigned  in  the  settlement,  and  Alfred's 
words  when  he  recommended  his  father  to  go  to  Canada, 
had  every  prospect  of  becoming  true — that  his  father 
would  be  independent,  if  not  rich,  and  leave  his  children 
the  same.  In  three  days  Captain  Sinclair  arrived  ;  he  was 
received  with  great  warmth  by  all  the  party,  and  after 
dinner  was  over,  Mr  Campbell  addressed  the  family  as 
follows  :— 

"  My  dear  children,  your  mother  and  I  have  had  some 
conversation  on  one  or  two  points,  and  we  have  come  to 
the  decision  that  having  so  much  to  thank  God  for,  in  his 
kindness  and  mercies  shown  towards  us,  it  would  be 
selfish  on  our  parts  if  we  did  not  consult  the  happiness 


312  The  Settlers 

of  others.  We  are  now  independent,  and  with  every 
prospect  of  being  more  so  every  day  ;  we  are  no  longer 
isolated,  but  surrounded  by  those  who  are  attached  to  us, 
and  will  protect  us  should  there  be  any  occasion.  In 
short,  we  are  living  in  comfort  and  security,  and  we  trust 
to  Providence  that  we  shall  continue  so  to  do.  You,  my 
dear  Alfred,  generously  abandoned  your  profession  to 
which  you  were  so  partial,  to  come  and  protect  us  in  the 
wilderness,  and  we  knew  too  well  the  value  of  your 
services  not  to  accept  them,  although  we  were  fully  aware 
of  the  sacrifice  which  you  made  ;  but  we  are  no  longer 
in  a  wilderness,  and  no  longer  require  your  strong  arm  and 
bold  heart.  "We  have  therefore  decided  that  it  is  our  duty 
no  longer  to  keep  you  from  the  profession  to  which  you 
belong,  but,  on  the  contrary,  to  recommend  you  now 
to  rejoin  it  and  follow  up  your  career,  which  we  trust  in 
God  may  prove  as  prosperous  as  we  are  convinced  it  will 
be  honourable.  Take  our  best  thanks,  my  dear  boy,  for 
your  kindness  to  us,  and  now  consider  yourself  at  liberty 
to  return  to  England,  and  rejoin  the  service  as  soon  as  you 
please. 

"  And  now  I  must  address  you,  my  dear  Mary  ;  you  and 
your  sister  accompanied  us  here,  and  since  you  have  been 
with  us,  have  cheered  us  during  our  stay  by  your  attentions 
and  unwearied  cheerfulness  under  all  the  privations  which  we 
at  first  had  to  encounter.  You  have  engaged  the  affections 
of  an  honourable  and  deserving  man,  but  at  the  same  time 
have  never  shown  the  least  disposition  to  leave  us  ;  indeed, 
we  know  what  your  determination  has  been,  but  your  aunt 
and  I  consider  it  our  present  duty  to  say,  that  much  as  we 
shall  regret  to  part  with  one  so  dear,  you  must  no  longer 
sacrifice  yourself  for  us,  but  make  him  happy  who  so  well 
deserves  you.  That  you  will  remain  here  is  of  course  out 
of  the  question ;  your  husband's  connections  and  fortune 
require  that  he  should  return  to  England,  and  not  bury 
himself  in  the  woods  of  Canada.  You  have  therefore  our 
full  permission,  and  I  may  say,  it  will  be  most  pleasing  to 
us,  if  you  no  longer  delay  your  union  with  Captain  Sinclair 


The  Settlers 


3*3 


and  follow  your  husband ;  whenever  and  wherever  you 
go,  you  will  have  our  blessings  and  our  prayers,  and  the 
satisfaction  of  knowing  that  you  have  been  to  us  as  a  duti- 
ful daughter,  and  that  we  love  you  as  dearly  as  it  is 
possible  for  parents  to  do.  Take  her,  Captain  Sinclair, 
from  my  hands,  and  take  with  her  our  blessings  and  best 
wishes  for  your  happiness,  which  I  do  not  doubt  will  be  as 
great  as  we  can  expect  in  this  chequered  world ;  for  a 
dutiful  daughter  will  always  become  a  good  wife." 

Mary,  who  was  sitting  between  Mrs  Campbell  and 
Captain  Sinclair,  fell  upon  her  aunt's  neck  and  wept ;  Mr 
Campbell  extended  his  hand  to  Captain  Sinclair,  who 
expressed  in  return  his  warmest  thanks  and  gratitude. 
Alfred,  who  had  said  nothing  more,  went  up  to  his  mother 
and  kissed  her. 

"  I  wish  you  to  go,  Alfred,"  said  his  mother  ;  "I  wish 
you  to  rejoin  a  service  to  which  you  are  a  credit.  Do  not 
believe  otherwise,  or  that  I  shall  grieve  too  much  at  your 
departure." 

"  Go,  my  son,"  said  Mr  Campbell,  shaking  him  by  the 
hand,  "  and  let  me  see  you  a  post-captain  before  I  die." 

Mrs  Campbell  now  took  Mary  Percival  into  the  next 
room,  that  she  might  compose  herself,  and  Captain  Sinclair 
ventured  to  follow.  Every  one  appeared  happy  at  this 
announcement  of  Mr  Campbell  except  Emma,  who  looked 
unusually  serious.  Alfred,  perceiving  it,  said  to  her, 
"  Emma,  you  are  very  grave  at  the  idea  of  losing  Mary, 
and  I  do  not  wonder  at  it,  but  you  will  have  one  consola- 
tion,— you  will  lose  me  too,  and  I  shall  no  longer  plague 
you  as  you  continually  complain  that  I  do." 

"  I  never  thought  of  that,"  replied  Emma,  hali  angry ; 
"  well,  you  are  a  great  plague,  and  the  sooner  you  go — " 

Emma  did  not,  however,  finish  her  speech,  but  left  the 
room,  to  join  her  sister. 

Now  that  Mr  Campbell  had  announced  his  wishes,  the 
subject  of  Mary's  marriage  and  Alfred's  return  to  the 
service  was,  for  a  few  days,  the  continual  subject  of  dis- 
cussion.    It  was  decided  that  Mary  should  be  married  in  a 


314  The  Settlers 

month,  by  the  chaplain  of  the  fort  who  had  returned,  and 
that  Captain  Sinclair,  with  his  wife  and  Alfred,  should 
leave  the  settlement  at  the  end  of  September,  so  as  to 
arrive  at  Quebec  in  good  time  for  sailing  before  the  winter 
should  set  in.  It  was  now  the  last  week  in  August,  so  that 
there  was  not  much  time  to  pass  away  previous  to  their 
departure.  Captain  Sinclair  returned  to  the  fort,  to  make 
the  Colonel  acquainted  with  what  had  passed,  and  to  take 
the  necessary  steps  for  leave  of  absence,  and  his  return 
to  England.  This,  from  his  interest  with  the  Governor, 
he  was  sure  to  obtain,  and  when  in  England,  it  would  be 
time  sufficient  to  decide  whether  he  should  leave  that 
service  or  exchange  into  some  regiment  at  home.  As 
every  prospect  of  war  or  disturbance  in  Canada  was  now 
over,  he  could  take  either  step  without  any  censure  being 
laid  upon  him. 

A  week  afterwards,  the  bateaux  arrived  from  Montreal, 
and  the  Colonel  and  Captain  Sinclair  made  their  appear- 
ance at  the  settlement,  bringing  with  them  the  letters  and 
papers  from  England. 

Having  received  the  congratulations  of  the  Colonel,  Mr 
and  Mrs  Campbell,  with  his  permission,  opened  their 
letters,  for  all  the  family  were  present,  and  all,  as  usual, 
anxious  to  hear  the  news.  The  first  letter  Mr  Campbell 
opened,  to  the  surprise  of  all,  produced  an  immediate 
change  in  his  countenance.  He  read  it  a  second  time,  and 
laying  it  down  on  his  knee,  appeared  to  remain  in  a  state 
of  complete  abstraction. 

"  No  bad  news,  I  hope,  Campbell,"  said  his  wife 
anxiously,  as  all  the  rest  looked  upon  him  with  astonish- 
ment. 

"No,  my  dear  Emily,  no  bad  news,  but  most  unex- 
pected news ;  such  as  it  has  been  my  fortune  in  life  to 
receive  once  before  this  time.  You  remember,  although 
years  have  since  passed,  the  letter  that  was  brought  us  to 
our  little  parlour----" 

"Which  put  you  in  possession  of  Wexton  Hall, 
Campbell." 


The  Settlers  315 

"  Yes,  I  did  refer  to  that ;  but  I  will  not  keep  you  all 
in  longer  suspense.  This  is  but  a  counterpart  of  the 
former  letter." 

Mr  Campbell  then  read  as  follows  : — 

"May  7,  18— 

"  Dear  Sir, — It  is  with  great  pleasure  that  we  have 
again  to  communicate  to  you  that  you  may  return,  as  soon 
as  you  please,  and  take  possession  of  the  Wexton  Hall 
property. 

"  You  may  remember  that  many  months  back  Mr 
Douglas  Campbell  received  a  fall  from  his  horse  when 
hunting.  No  serious  consequences  were  anticipated,  but 
it  appears  that  his  spine  was  injured,  and  after  some 
months'  close  confinement,  he  expired  on  the  9th  of  April. 
As  Mr  Douglas  Campbell  has  left  no  issue,  and  you  are 
the  next  in  tail,  you  have  now  undisputed  possession  of 
the  property  which  you  so  honourably  surrendered  some 
years  since. 

"  I  have  taken  upon  myself  to  act  as  your  agent  since 
Mr  Campbell's  decease.  Mrs  D.  Campbell  has  a  hand- 
some settlement  upon  the  property,  which  will  of  course 
fall  in  upon  her  demise.  Waiting  your  commands,— I 
am,  dear  Sir,  Yours  truly,  J.  Harvey." 

"  Mr  Campbell,  I  congratulate  you  with  all  my  heart," 
said  the  Colonel,  rising  up,  and  taking  his  hand.  "  You 
have  proved  yourself  deserving  of  such  good  fortune ; 
Mrs  Campbell,  I  need  hardly  add  that  my  congratulations 
extend  to  you." 

Surprise  at  first  rendered  Mrs  Campbell  mute ;  at  last 
she  said— 

"We  are  in  the  hands  of  him,  and  do  but  execute 
his  will.  For  your  sake,  my  dear  Campbell,  for  the 
children's  sake,  perhaps,  I  ought  to  rejoice — we  hardly 
know.  That  I  am  happy  here,  now  that  my  children  have 
been  restored  to  me,  I  confess.  I  doubt  whether  that 
happiness  will  be  increased  by  the  return  to  Wexton  Hall ; 
at  all  events,  I  shall  leave  this  place  with  regret.  We 
have  had  too  many  revolutions  of  fortune,  Campbell,  since 


316  The  Settlers 

we  have  been  united,  not  to  have  learnt  by  experience 
that  a  peaceful,  quiet,  and  contented  home  is  more 
necessary  to  our  happiness  than  riches." 

"I  feel  as  you  do,  Emily,"  replied  Mr  Campbell,  "  but 
we  are  growing  old,  and  have  been  taught  wisdom 
practically,  by  the  events  of  a  chequered  life.  Our 
children,  I  perceive,  think  otherwise — nor  do  I  wonder 
at  it." 

"  I  shan't  go,"  said  John  ;  "  I  shall  only  be  sent  to  school ; 
no  master  shall  flog  me — I'm  a  man." 

"  Nor  me,"  cried  Percival. 

The  Colonel  and  Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell,  as  well  as  the 
elder  portion  of  the  party,  could  not  help  smiling  at  the 
exclamations  of  the  two  boys.  They  had  both  played  the 
part  of  men,  and  it  was  but  too  evident  how  unfitted  they 
would  be  for  future  scholastic  discipline. 

"  You  shall  neither  of  you  go  to  school,"  replied  Mr 
Campbell,  "but  still  you  must  render  yourselves  fit  for 
your  stations  in  life,  by  improving  your  minds,  and  attend- 
ing to  those  who  will  instruct  you." 

It  is  hard  to  say  whether  much  real  joy  was  felt  by  any 
of  the  party  at  the  prospect  of  returning  to  England.  It 
is  true  that  Mary  Percival  was  delighted  at  the  idea  of  not 
being  so  far  from  her  aunt  and  uncle,  and  that  Emma  was 
better  pleased  to  be  in  England,  for  reasons  which  she  kept 
to  herself.  But  it  was  not  the  coming  into  the  large  pro- 
perty which  occasioned  pleasure  to  any  of  them.  However, 
if  there  was  not  much  pleasure  derived  from  this  re-acces- 
sion to  property,  Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell  knew  their  duty 
too  well  to  hesitate,  and  every  preparation  was  commenced 
for  their  return  along  with  Alfred  and  Captain  Sinclair. 
John,  however,  still  continued  obstinate  in  declaring  that 
he  would  not  go,  and  Percival  was  very  much  of  John's 
opinion,  although  he  did  not  speak  so  plainly. 

When  Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell  were  alone,  the  former 
said  to  his  wife — 

"  I  do  not  know  what  to  do  about  John.  He  appears 
so  resolute  in  his  determination  not  to  go  with  us,  that  I 


The  Settlers 


3l7 


fear  he  will  run  away  into  the  woods  at  the  time  of  our 
departure.  He  is  now  continually  with  Malachi  and 
Martin,  and  appears  to  have  severed  himself  from  his 
family." 

"It  is  hard  to  decide,  Campbell ;  I  have  more  than  once 
thought  it  would  be  better  to  leave  him  here.  He  is  our 
youngest  son.  Henry  will  of  course  inherit  the  estate,  and 
we  shall  have  to  provide  for  the  others  out  of  our  savings. 
Now  this  property,  by  the  time  that  John  is  of  age,  will  be 
of  no  inconsiderable  value,  and  by  no  means  a  bad  fortune 
for  a  younger  son.  He  appears  so  wedded  to  the  woods 
and  a  life  of  nature,  that  I  fear  it  would  only  be  the  cause 
of  continual  regret  and  discontent  if  we  did  take  him  to 
England ;  and  if  so,  what  comfort  or  advantage  should  we 
gain  by  his  returning  ?  I  hardly  know  what  to  advise." 

"  I  have  serious  thoughts  of  leaving  him  here,  under  the 
charge  of  Martin  and  Malachi,"  replied  Mr  Campbell. 
"  He  would  be  happy ;  by-and-bye  he  would  be  rich. 
What  could  he  obtain  more  in  England  ?  But  it  must  be 
for  you  to  decide,  my  dear  Emily.  I  know  a  mother's 
feelings,  and  respect  them." 

"  I  cannot  decide  at  once,  my  dear  husband.  I  will  first 
talk  with  John,  and  consult  with  Alfred  and  Henry." 

The  result  of  Mrs  Campbell's  communicating  with  her 
sons,  was  a  decision  that  John  should  remain  in  Canada, 
under  the  charge  of  Martin  and  Malachi,  who  were  to 
superintend  the  farm,  and  watch  over  him.  Martin  was 
to  take  charge  of  the  farm.  Malachi  was  to  be  John's 
companion  in  the  woods,  and  old  Graves,  who  had  their 
mill  under  his  care,  engaged  to  correspond  with  Mr  Camp- 
bell, and  let  them  know  how  things  went  on.  When  this 
was  settled,  John  walked  at  least  two  inches  higher,  and 
promised  to  write  to  his  mother  himself.  The  Colonel, 
when  he  heard  the  arrangement,  pledged  himself  that  as 
long  as  he  was  in  command  of  the  fort,  he  would  keep 
a  watchful  eye,  not  only  over  John,  but  the  whole  of 
the  settlement,  and  communicate  occasionally  with  Mr 
Campbell. 


31 8  The  Settlers 

A  month  after  the  receipt  of  the  letter,  the  whole  family, 
with  the  exception  of  John,  embarked  in  two  bateaux,  and 
arrived  at  Montreal,  where  they  remained  a  day  or  two, 
and  then  proceeded  to  Quebec. 

At  Quebec,  their  agent  had  already  taken  all  the  cabins 
of  one  of  the  finest  ships  for  their  passage,  and  after  a  run 
of  six  weeks,  they  once  more  found  themselves  at  Liver- 
pool, from  which  town  they  posted  to  Wexton  Hall,  Mrs 
Douglas  Campbell  having  retired  to  a  property  of  her  own 
in  Scotland. 

We  have  now  finished  our  tale,  and  have  only  to  inform 
our  little  readers  what  were  the  after  lives  of  the  Campbell 
family. 

Henry  did  not  return  to  college,  but  remained  with  his 
father  and  mother  at  the  Hall,  employing  himself  in  super- 
intending for  his  father  the  property  to  which  he  afterwards 
succeeded. 

Alfred  was  appointed  to  a  ship  commanded  by  Captain 
Lumley.  He  soon  rose  in  the  service,  was  highly  dis- 
tinguished as  a  gallant  clever  officer,  and  four  years  after 
his  return  to  England  was  married  to  his  cousin  Emma — at 
which  the  reader  will  not  be  surprised. 

Mary  Percival  was  married  to  Captain  Sinclair,  who  sold 
out,  and  retired  upon  half-pay,  to  live  upon  his  estates  in 
Scotland. 

Percival  went  to  college,  and  turned  out  a  very  clever 
lawyer. 

John  remained  in  Canada  until  he  was  twenty  years  old, 
when  he  came  home  to  see  his  father  and  mother.  He  had 
grown  to  six  feet  four  inches  high,  and  was  stout  in  pro- 
portion. He  was  a  very  amusing  fellow,  and  could  talk 
fast  enough,  but  his  chief  conversation  was  upon  hunting 
and  sporting.  The  farm  had  been  well  conducted;  the 
emigrants  had  adhered  to  the  agreements,  and  were  now 
cultivating  for  themselves.  Martin  had  three  little  papooses 
(as  the  Indians  call  the  children)  by  the  Strawberry. 
Malachi  had  grown  too  old  to  go  out  often  into  the  woods, 
and  he  sat  by  the  fire  in  the  winter,  and  basked  in  the  sun 


The  Settlers  319 

at  the  door  of  the  house  during  the  summer.  Oscar  was 
dead,  but  they  had  some  fine  puppies  of  his  breed.  Mr 
Campbell  gave  John  a  deed,  on  his  return,  conveying  to 
him  the  Canadian  property,  and  shortly  afterwards  John 
picked  up  a  little  Canadian  wife  at  Quebec,  who  made  him 
perfectly  happy. 

Mr  and  Mrs  Campbell  lived  to  a  good  old  age,  respected 
as  long  as  they  lived,  and  lamented  when  they  died.  They 
had  known  prosperity  and  adversity,  and  in  each  state  of 
life  had  acquitted  themselves  with  exemplary  propriety, 
not  having  been  elated  by  the  one,  or  depressed  by  the 
other.  They  knew  that  this  world  was  a  world  of  trial, 
and  but  a  preparation  for  another ;  they,  therefore,  did 
their  duty  in  that  state  of  life  to  which  it  pleased  God  to 
call  them — proving  in  all  their  actions,  that  they  remembered 
their  duty  to  their  God,  and  their  duty  to  their  neighbour ; 
living  and  dying  (as  I  hope  all  my  young  readers  will) 
sincere  and  good  Christians. 


THE    END. 


PRINTED    BY 

TURNBULL   AND   SPEARS, 

EDINBURGH. 


o 


